:*'j' 'I • 'I ;"j :-i:J3 ,fc'»,.jC{J iS'ii.'. :¦'', ¦>' 'v.t'i. i' •* YALE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY HISTORY AndqverTheological Seminary BY THE REV. LEONARD WOODS, D.D. • • • FIRST ABBOT PROFESSOR CfF CHRISTIAN THEOLOGY BOSTON JAMES R. OSGOOD AND COMPANY 1885 Copyright, 1884, By George S. Baker. All rights reserved Y A I n, EDITOR'S PREIPA.OE. My venerated grandfather, the Rev. Leonard Woods, Sen., D.D., commenced writing the following history of Andover Theological Seminary in 1839 in accordance with the expressed wish ,of the Trustees. After the work was begun, however, the various and engrossing cares of his office of Abbot Professor of Christian The ology in that institution caused him to lay aside his manuscript for many years. After his resignation of his Professorship in 1846, he had more time at his dis posal for purely literary work. Having completed and published his Lectures, Essays and Sermons in 1850, he was again Urged by the Trustees to complete and pub lish his History of the Seminary. To this formal request the letter following the Table of Contents, dated March 22, 1851, is his reply. My grandfather was thought by the Trustees to be especially qualified for the trust they desired him to accept, for the following reasons: First, — With the exception of Saml. Farrar, Esq., of Andover, he was the only one then living who was personally concerned in the negotiations by which the Seminary was called into being. Second, — He was blessed with a remarkably reten tive memory. 6 editor's preface. Third, — He had persevered throughout his profes sional life in a very systematic habit of keeping on file his voluminous correspondence, and in preserving copies of his own important letters. This history was completed by my grandfather, dur ing the latter years of his life, with the valued assistance of my grandmother as amanuensis and copyist. All that was needed at the time of my grandfather's de cease was a careful editorial revision of the manuscript before sending it to the printer, with whom negotiations for its publication were at that time in progress. On the 19 th of July, 1854, in anticipation of his near approach to death, my grandfather added a codicil to his will previously prepared, in which appears the following section: " In the first place, if my decease shall take place before the publication of my History of the Seminary is completed, my will is that the manuscripts and docu ments pertaining thereto shall pass into the hands of my son Leonard and that he shall publish the History as I have prepared it, only making such corrections as he shall see to be called for in order to complete the plan which I have laid out and which I have nearly finished." I judge from the papers collected by the Rev. Leonard Woods, Jr., D.D., which have come tem porarily into my possession, that my uncle contem plated enlarging the scope of the History as origi nally designed, to include the history of Phillips Academy, Andover, on which thfe Seminary was en grafted, and embracing lengthy biographical sketches of the Phillips' family, whose many generous benefac tions so greatly promoted educational interests in New England. My uncle died, however, in 1880, leaving this con- editor's preface. templated work unfinished, and my grandfather's His tory unpublished. President Woods' seizure with his final illness, was coincident with, and some have thought was in a measure caused by, a fire which broke out in his library at Brunswick, Me., which, before it was ex tinguished, burned some of his important papers and charred some portions of this History. In the year 1883 the various representatives of Dr. Woods' family united in a petition to the Court of Essex Co., Massachusetts, in which my grandfather's will was admitted to probate, to have me appointed trustee of these manuscripts and documents, to publish them according to the provisions of my grandfather's will. Thirty years having elapsed, however, since this work was intended to be given to the public, I was at first somewhat doubtful as to the expediency of its pres ent publication, but my doubts were over-ruled by the urgency of some prominent representatives of the Con gregational body that the book had long been looked for, and would contain and preserve many interesting and important facts concerning the theological history of New England which could not otherwise be found. I was also doubtful whether a clergyman of the Episcopal Church was the proper person to undertake the task of contending for the Westminster Assembly's Catechism and the Andover Creed as "the faith once delivered to the saints." But when I discovered that the terms of my grandfather's will limited my editorial responsibility merely to clerical work, and that I was not required to insert any original polemical contribu tions, I consented to receive the trust. On examining the papers which came thus into my possession, the task 1 had undertaken seemed impossible of accomplishment. Many portions of the manuscript 8 editor's preface. were burned so as to be practically useless, and I may truly say that had not my grandfather re- written several of the chapters, and had not a kind Providence provided that where one portion of the manuscript was charred, a duplicate chapter was found to take its place, this History in the connected form in which it now appears could never have been published. Considering the circumstances through which these papers came into my possession, I have not felt authorized to condense the chapters in some parts, as I otherwise should have done. In the work now given to the public, I have scru pulously followed my grandfather's manuscript, even omitting and marking with points ( ) those few words which were charred beyond recognition. I desire to express my thanks to Mr. Wm. Perkins and J. C. Ropes, Esq., of Boston, for friendly aid, and especially to my beloved mother, Mrs. Harriette Woods Baker, for valued assistance in arranging the materials which came into my hands, and for copying for the printer various portions of the original papers. I trust that this book may prove a valuable and im portant contribution to the history of a theological institution which for over three quarters of a century has sent forth large classes of faithful and well-learned men to labor in this and other lands with self-sacrificing zeal for the extension of our Redeemer's Kingdom. G-EORGB S. Baker.. St. Luke's Hosettaii, Kew York, March 19, 1884. OOISTTENTS. PART FIRST. CHAPTEE I. State op Theological Education in New England previous to the FouNDma of the Seminary at Andover . . ,17 CHAPTER II. State op Theological Opinions and Parties in New England previous TO the' Founding OP the Seminary AT Andover . 27 CHAPTER in. The Foundation of the Theological Seminary traced to the Charter of Phillips Academy and to the intended Be quests of Samuel Abbot, Esq., of Andover ... 47 CHAPTER rv. The other Founders of Andover Theological Seminary . 63 CHAPTER V. Hist'ORiCAL Sketch of Events relative to a Theological Seminajby 72 CHAPTER VI. Historical Sketch op Events relative to a Theological Seminary, continued 82 CHAPTER YII. Founding of the Theological Seminary 115 10 > contents. CHAPTER Vin. Opening of the Theological Seminary ..... 133 CHAPTER IX. The first five Professors 145 CHAPTER X. Means of intellectual and spiritual Improvement offered in THE Seminary ......... 159 CHAPTER XI. Duties of the Trustees and Visitors to the Faculty, in ac cordance WITH the Statutes, — and Duties of the Pro fessors to the Students 171 CHAPTER XII. Duties of the Professors to each other .... 186 CHAPTER Xin. Retrospective and prospective View op the Seminary . . 198 PART SECOND. 1. Act OP Incorporation OF Phillips Academy . . .213 2. Supplementary Act Incorporating the Theological Semi nary 217 3. Act op Incorporation op the Board of Visitors, 1824 . 218 4. Constitution of Phillips Academy 220 5. Constitution of Theological Seminary .... 232 6. Additional Statutes 247 7. Associate Statutes 255 8. Laws of Theological Seminary, with Amendments . .270 9. Formation op Associate Creed, and its addition to the Shorter Catechism as a Confession of Faith . . 323 10. Whether the United Confession of Faith was intended FOR ALL the Professors 333 11. Various Questions answered concerning the United Con fession of Faith ....... 352 contents. 11 12. Usage with regard to Subscription to United Confession OF Faith 367 13. Dr. Woods' Plea 385 14. Hon. John H. Clifford's Opinion ..... 409 15. Judge Joel Parker's Opinion . . ... 410 16. Professor L. Greenleaf's Opinion ..... 417 17. Judge Theron Metcalf's Opinion 419 18. Squire Fabrar's Statement and Protest .... 419 19. Report of the Committee of the Board of Visitors, 1844 424 20. Dr. Daniel Dana's Protests 432 APPENDIX, Including Letters from 1778 to 1820 . . 449 To the (I/Ommittee of Exigencies op Phillips Academy. Oentlemen, — ^The request of the Trustees that I would write a history of the Theological Institution, transmitted to me by Mr. Taylor, has been duly received.' During the last four years my mind has been turned to this subject by repeated requests from members of the Board that I would write such a history; and of late some of the younger members have urged the duty upon me, with a suggestion that I would "not be afraid of making it too long." In compliance, therefore, with your wish, I am induced to contemplate a larger work than I had thought of. It wiU be obvious to you that in this undertaking I shall need aU the aid which you can render me, and any suggestions, which you or any other members of the Board shall think proper to make to me, respecting the business in hand, I shaU very thankfully receive. I am, gentlemen, your friend and brother, Leonard Woods. Ajuvo-vhb, March 22d, 1851. ' There is mention made of an earlier request by the Trustees about 1839, but this, with the answer to it, was probably burned or lost in the fire through which aU the papers connected with this History passed. — Eduob. DEDICATION. To THE Trustees and Visitors of the Theological Seminaby IN Andover. Oentlemen, — In dedicating the foUovring history to you, I follow the strong impulses of my own heart. For almost forty years I have had an intimate and happy connection with your separate Boards; and have been a witness of the integrity and untiring assiduity with which you have discharged your momentous and often difficult duties. Of the Visitors, aU those who were in office at the opening of the Seminary have given place to others; and only one of those who then constituted the Board of Trustees is stUl with you. It is to be acknowledged as a great blessing to the Seminary that its present Guardians, on both Boards, inherit the character of those excellent men who maintained the office before them. A principal reason which has influenced me to dedicate this woric to you, is, that I might thus publicly bear testimony to the great kindness which I have experienced from you, the encour agement you have given me ra my labors, and your candid ap probation of my services. You are the representatives of the beloved Founders, Abbot, Brown, Bartlett, and Norris; chosen according to their directions, and acting in their stead. Through you I am able to address myself virtually to those noble men, who have now gone to their reward, and also to those Guardians of the Seminary with whom I was at first connected. The station you occupy is inexpressibly important; comprising duties among the most sacred and weighty which can devolve upon human beings. I am happy to feel assured that you would never have undertaken so solemn a trust, had you not relied on the promise of God, to give the necessary wisdom and strength to those who are engaged in His service. EXPLANATION OF WORDS AND PHRASES. In the following chapters, both in the First and the Second Part of this work, and also in the Appendix, various words and phrases will be found which will not at once convey clearly and distinctly the sense intended without particular explanations. 1st, Founders of the Institution. These were Samuel Abbot, Phoebe Phillips, and John Phillips of Andover. They founded the Seminary, framed the Constitution, and committed it to the Board of Trustees, August Slst, 1807. The above named . . . completely founded the Seminary at the time above mentioned, and they always claimed and exercised the powers . . of Founders to legislate for the whole Institution; this power having been conferred upon them by the act of the Supreme Court, and fully recognized by the Trustees and Visitors .... persons ever became Founders of the Institution .... right which belonged to the Founders to legislate for the Institution aa a whole. 2d, The Assooiatb Founders were Messrs. Brown, Bartlett, and Norris. Their being called Associate Founders does not imply that they were associated with Mr. Abbot and others as Founders of the Institution, but only that they were associated with each other, as Donors to the Institution, and as Founders of Professorships in the Institution which already existed. They are sometimes called "As sociate Donors," and sometimes "the Associates." These Associate Founders of Professorships never undertook to do more than to give funds as the foundation of Professorships, which were called "Asso ciate Funds," or the "Associate Foundation," and to make Statutes, or rules respecting Professors and students on their foundation. Ac cordingly, in their Statutes they give directions as to their Associate Professors, Associate funds, and the Associate students. They never give any direction as the Founders of the Institution do, respecting every Professor in the Seminary, or respecting the members of the Seminary generally. 3d, The Constitution was made for the Seminary as a whole. 4th, The Additionaii Statutes, executed May 3d, 1808, were the last acts of the Founders of the Institution. They constituted the . . Constitution of the Seminary and gave its final . . . ness to the united 16 EXPLANATION OF WORDS AND PHRASES. estabUshment. The Additional Statutes were executed by the Found ers of the' Institution, May 3d, 1808, for the sole purpose of satisfying the Associate Founders, and inducing them to form a union with the Founders of the Seminary. 5th, The Original Constitution is the Constitution formed in 1807, before the additions made to it by the Founders in 1808. But after these were made, they became part and parcel of the original Constitution, as much as if they had been made at the same time. 6th, The Associate Statutes which were executed March 21st . . relate only to the Associate Professors and funds. 7th, The Associate Creed first designed for Professors in a sep arate Divinity School, and then for the Professors in the Associate Foundation in the Andover Seminary, was finally, on May 3d, 1808, joined with the Catechism by the Pounders of the Institution, thus forming one and the same doctrinal standard for aU the Professors. HISTORY OF THE ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. CHAPTER I. state of theological education in new ENGLAND PREVIOUS TO THE FOUNDING OF THE SEMINARY AT ANDOVER. No one can rightly understand the importance and ne cessity of the Theological Institution in Andover without taking into view the previous circumstances of our re ligious community: particularly the state of Theologioal Education and Theological Opinion. On each of these I shall briefly remark. At the commencement of the present century, and indeed for a long time before, the education of men for the sacred ministry was evidently very defective. It was true that Congregational ministers, with few ex ceptions were educated at Colleges; but beyond this little was done in preparation for the sacred office. - At Harvard College there was a provision for the support of students in divinity who resided at Cambridge, and it was the duty of the HoUis Professor of Divinity to assist such students in their studies. They had access to the Library and they read a sermon occasionally on Sabbath evening in the Chapel at College prayers; but the advantages of the situation were not considered of much consequence, and during the four years of my education at the Uni versity there were not, so far as I recollect, more than three or four resident students in divinity. At Yale College theological education was in a more favorable 18 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. state. Dr. D wight, who was justly celebrated as a divine, delivered a regular course of lectures on the morning of the Sabbath, and moreover students who resided there derived great benefit from his conversation and advice. At Dartmouth College also provision was made for the study of natural and revealed religion. But be yond this general and very inadequate education, little was systematically done toward preparing men for the sacred office. The time which the candidates for the ministry devoted to professional study was generally very short, frequently no more than a few months. Even when they extended their studies to a year or more, they had few advantages, and gained but a very inadequate knowl edge of the different branches of theological learning, except, perhaps. Christian theology in the more limited sense. Little attention Avas given to the Greek and Hebrew languages, or to Biblical criticism. Some studied alone, reading such books as they could procure, and writing a few sermons. Bat in most cases they pursued their studies under the direction of some distinguished divine. Beside enjoying his assistance, they had the advantage of a little company of students who pursued their studies together, and frequently engaged in pro fitable discussions of important subjects. True, the clergyman who became their teacher had for the most part a very small collection of books, and was himself so occupied with his ministerial duties, that but little time and attention could be given to his pupils, and it was moreover very rarely the case, that parish ministers with such an education as they themselves enjoyed, were qualified to carry students through the various depart ments of a theological course. There were, however, ^ some real advantages in the method of study which was then pursued. Young men had opportunities to acquire a direct and practical acquaintance with the duties and trials of a minister, and with the affairs of a church and STATE OF THEOLOGICAL EDUCATION, 19 parish. They had, too, the benefit of engaging person ally in conducting more private religious meetings, and in performing other services among the people under the direction of the Pastor. These advantages were of still greater value when they could regard their instructor as a*good pattern, both of preaching and pastoral duties. Most of all were these beneficial when his labors were attended with a special Divine influence, and they had opportunity to mingle in the scenes of a revival of re ligion. The clergymen who were most eminent in the instruction of theological students for a considerable period before the opening of this Seminary were the following: namely, the Eev. Doctors Bellamy, Smalley, Hopkins, Dwight, Barton, Emmons, Charles Backus, Spring, Lathrop, and Hooker. The Rev. Joseph Bellamy, D.D., who was settled at Bethlehem, Conn., in 1740, was brought into notice by the publication of his "True Religion Delineated." He em braced the system of truth held by the elder Edwards, and "which was known," says the biographer of Bellamy, " as the sound theology of New England. Many young men contemplating the work of the ministry, applied to him as an instructor. For many years his dwelling was a Theological School in which were trained some of the most distinguished ministers of the next generation." " Dr. Bellamy," says his biographer, " directed the studies of more candidates for the ministry, before Theo logical Seminaries were introduced, than any other Divine in our country ever did, except Dr. Emmons." As all the other private Divinity schools resembled his, I shall insert the substance of the account which his biographer gives of it.Dr. Bellamy's mode of instruction was to give his students a list of questions on the principal subjects of theology — such as, the existence, attributes and government of God; moral agency, and the law under which we are 20 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. placed; the sinful state and character of mankind; Divine revelation; the great doctrines of the gospel; the character and offices of Christ; the atonement; regeneration; jus tification; repentance; love and other Christian graces; perseverance of the saints; death, resurrection, and final judgment; heaven and hell; the church, its nature, offices, ordinances, and discipline, etc. He directed his pupils to read the ablest treatises on the subject before them, and generally spent his evenings in examining their views, and in solving difficulties — closing by giving his own opinion and the reasons for it, then leaving them to write out their own impressions and the reasons on the whole subject. He examined their dissertations and made free remarks upon them. He also directed his pupils to read the writings of the most learned and acute opposers of the truth, and laid open to them the fallacy of these reasonings. When the students had in this way gone through with a system of theologi cal questions, they wrote sermons on some of the important subjects. These sermons their teacher read and corrected, and it was his rule that those who were licensed, should occasionally deliver their sermons in the outskirts of the parish. On these occasions, in company with all his pupils, it was his rule to attend the service, and on their return he criticised "the performance, and always in a manner not likely to be forgotten. But Dr. Bellamy did not confine his efforts to the intellectual improvement of his pupils. With great seri ousness he pressed upon them the indispensable importance of a heart truly devoted to the service of Christ ; and a life of watchfulness, spirituality and prayer, discoursing occasion ally on the trials and comforts of the sacred office, and conversing with each on his personal experience as a Christian. Thus he labored that his pupils might be scribes well instructed unto the kingdom of heaven. Dr. Bellamy's labors as a teacher of theological students probably con tinued till about 1786, when he was attacked with paralysis. The Rev. John Smalley, D.D., of Berlin, Conn., studied STATE OF THEOLOGICAL EDUCATION. 21 Theology with Dr. Bellamy and was ordained at Berlin in 1756 where he continued to labor with distinguished fidelity and success for nearly sixty years. " He was one of the most eminent divines of New England. He possessed great energy and penetration of mind and soundness of judgment. He thought and wrote with a logical accuracy and precision seldom equalled, and by his publications contributed much to the progress of theological knowledge." As a teacher of a theological school he labored to establish his pupils in the doctrines of grace, proved from the word of God. He urged them to a constant and devout examination of the Scriptures. He dwelt much on the Divine character and agency and equally maintained the necessity of human agency. Dr. Smalley taught thirty students or more. His school continued from about 1765 to 1804. Dr. Ebenezer Porter of Andover studied theology with him. Dr. Emmons was one of his first pupils and very nearly adopted his manner of teaching. ¦ Dr. Emmons, who was born in East Haddam, Conn., April, 1745, and ordained to the work of the ministry in Franklin, Mass., April, 1773, began to teach theological students some five or six years after his ordination. He says, "At first I left my students to take very much their own method of studying. — But after I durst consider myself as an instructor, I adopted nearly the same method that Dr. Smalley had taught me." Accordingly he gave his students a brief system of the ological questions on which they wrote dissertations. He devoted much time to conversation with them. He en gaged with them in a very free and earnest discussion of important and difficult subjects, both theological and meta physical. He criticised their sermons, and gave them valu able suggestions as to their style and delivery. They generally went through with his system of questiens in about a year. Some staid with him two years; and some less than one year. He took the special superintendence of their studies in nothing but systematic theology and sermonizing. But they 22 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. attended more or less to the Scriptures (I suppose the New Testament) in the original language, as well as the Eng lish, and also, in some measure, to Ecclesiastical History. There is a list of eighty-seven of his students, in his own hand writing. This is probably a larger number than came under the instruction of any other minister of New England. Dr. Emmons was peculiarly fond of metaphysical discussion. On several points he differed from Edwards and other Calvinistio divines. "The Exercise Scheme'' had been previously ad vanced, but he made it so prominent, and took such pains to maintain it in opposition to what was called the " Taste Scheme," and carried it out into so many new applications, that he was generally considered as its father; and he so regarded himself Dr. Burton, of Thetford, Vt., was engaged in teaching Theology at the same time with Dr. Emmons, and trained up a large number of young men for the gospel ministry. He exerted a powerful influence over the minds of his pupils, and while resident with him, they had repeatedly the opportunity of witnessing the visible operations of Divine grace in the conversion of sinners, and the advancement of Christians in piety. An excellent minister, who was one of his pupils, says, "Dr. Burton was thoroughly versed in all the fundamental truths of the Bible, and had a pre-eminently happy talent in stating and defending them. As a minister he was grave, devout", humble, faithful and successful. During one period of his ministry he had a revival which continued seven years. The fruits of that revival I had the privilege of witnessing; and they were such as I should rejoice to see again." Dr. Burton's method of teaching Theology was not essentially different from that which was adopted by Bellamy and others. In regard to the "Taste Scheme," in opposition to the " Exercise Scheme," he agreed with Edwards, Dwight, and Smalley, and other Calvinists generally. He gave the scheme, however, an uncommonly high place in his theo logical instructions, and maintained it with great earnest STATE OP THEOLOGICAL EDUCATION. 23 ness, both publicly and privately. The free personal inter course which, for many years, I had with Dr. Burton and Dr. Emmons, deeply impressed my mind with the excel lence of their intellectual .and religious character. The Rev. Joseph Lathrop, D.D., of West Springfield, was born in 1731; his labors in teaching theological students extended from about 1790 to 1810. The following account of his mode of teaching is from his own pen. He says: "I have assisted about twenty young gentlemen in their studies for the ministry. A number of them are settled and are respectable in their profession. Some of them who are unsettled are pf promising disposition and acquirements. If Providence should open a door for their stated employ ment, I trust they will be blessings to the churches. Stu dents in divinity I have ever been disposed to encourage, but never chosen to flatter. I advise them to see that a love of religion, and a sense of its importance possess their minds — that their governing motives be superior to the interests of the world. I warn them that if the latter be their predominant motive, they will be disappointed; and it will be prudent to turn their attention to some other profession. "I usually invite them to take their turns with me in family devotions. I often hear them read, that uncouth habits, if they have contracted any, may be corrected. " I give them a systematical list of questions, on each of which they write. I hear their compositions and make such remarks, as I think proper to be made, on the sen timent, grammar, style, argument and manner of reading. If there be a number of students together, they first make remarks on each others' dissertations, and I close with mine. "They read some systems of divinity, but are advised not to attach themselves to human systems, but to search after truth with unbiased minds, and make the word of inspiration their dernier, re-sort. They also read church his- 24 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. tory, and, after some previous studies, they read, sermons. In the criticism of these, regard is had to style and manner, as well as to sentiment. I am often instructed and profited by their remarks on the books which they read. "When they begin to write sermons, they are advised to select important subjects, and write upon them in a prac tical and useful manner, with a natural arrangement and just connection of their thoughts, and with a perspicuity of diction, never leaving an ambiguous sentence uncor rected, for perspicuity is the chief grace in style. If they attain this, other graces will follow, at least so far that the style will pass for good. They are advised not to affect floridity. If flowers come in their way, gather them; but they must never go out of their way to seek them. A style stuffed with far-fetched ornament is too puerile a garb for the pulpit. Everything brought thither should be pure and Solid. Their language should be pure Eng lish, without the intermixture of hard words and foreign idioms and phrases. An affectation of learning breeds contempt." Dr. Charles Backus, who was ordained at Somers, Conn., 1774, began to instruct theological students as early as 1788,. and continued in the work near fifteen years. The whole number taught by him was somewhat over fifty. The av erage time they spent with him was about one year. With myself and many others the time was much less. His mode of instruction agreed substantially 'with that which has already been described. In 1802, nine graduates of Yale College were in his school at the same time. His stu dents had repeated opportunities of witnessing revivals of religion, and of taking an active part, under his wise direction, in promoting the work of Divine grace among the people. The instruction which he gave in Christian Theology, in sermonizing, and in pastoral duties, was very thorough. I had the privilege of living in the family of Dr. Backus, STATE OP THEOLOGICAL EDUCATION. 25 as my instructor, and can bear a hearty ttestimony to the amiableness of his temper, his humility, uprightness and fervent piety. Morning and evening he read the word of God with pertinent and striking remarks, and then infused the spirit of what he had read into his family prayers. In the conduct of the revival of religion which occurred in 1797 he manifested singular judgment and skill. He had been fully acquainted with the wild and fanatical spirit which had prevailed in some parts of Connecticut in previous years, to the great injury of the churches; and he sSt himself with watchfulness and manly resolution to exclude that spirit from his parish. He would suffer no outcries and no disorderly movements in public assemblies. He had fewer religious 'meetings during the week than had been common in revivals, saying that he would have the Sabbath regarded as the great and sacred day; and he wished his people to come to the house of God on that day with an appetite for spiritual food. His preaching was a safe model for young ministers, being peculiarly serious, scriptural and impressive, and being well adapted, not to excite tumultuous and excited feeling, but to make known the excellence of God and his law, to produce deep conviction of sin and to lead sinners, in self-despair, to apply to the all-sufficient Saviour. With those who were anxious for their souls he chose to converse alone, as he could thus obtain a much clearer insight into the state of their minds. He explained all these matters to his students who had opportunity to gain prac tical wisdom by an acquaintance with his proceedings, and who were influenced by his remarkable fidelity and success to copy his example as a minister of Christ. Dr. Spring, of Newburyport, had also the care of a num ber of theological students; but he did not engage in the work to any considerable extent. The last private divinity school which I shall mention was that of Dr. Asahel Hooker, of Goshen, Conn., which extended its work from 1804 to 1809. The last student he received 26 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. was Gordon Hall, the well-known missionary who completed his course at Andover. During the five years of Dr. Hook er's engagement in the instruction of students, he had thirty-three under his tuition, a larger number in proportion to the time than any other school. The same general course of study was pursued, and the same advantages enjoyed as in the cases before mentioned. CHAPTER II. STATE OF THEOLOGIOAL OPINIONS AND PARTIES IN NEW ENGLAND PREVIOUS TO TUB FOUNDING OF THE SEMINARY AT ANDOVER. During the latter part of the eighteenth century and the beginning of the nineteenth, it was notorious that the minds of many of the youth in our colleges were corrupted by the infidel philosophy which had sprung up and produced such abundant fruit in France, and that Deism and Atheism were more or less openly advocated by multitudes of men, both educated and uneducated, in our community. But this was not all. For many years before the founding of the Seminary, most of the Congregational ministers in Boston and the vicinity had been declining in the spirit of vital piety, and departing from the faith of our Puritan fathers, and had been showing more and more clearly, that they were infected with the Pelagian and Socinian heresies. The churches to a great extent followed their teachers. At the beginning of the present century, these heresies began to be openly main tained; and from 1805, when Dr. Ware was elected as Hollis ^ Professor of Divinity in Harvard College, the friends of "liberal Christianity" manifested new courage and activity, and carried on their controversy with the Orthodox with great warmth. This state of things in Boston and Cam bridge caused deep solicitude among Orthodox ministers and Christians, and led to a general feeling, that some- ^ thing must be done to check the prevalence of error. It 28 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. exerted a particular and powerful influence on the minds of a few individuals in Andover and Newburyport, and be came a great motive with them to undertake the work of founding a Theological School. But the prevalence of Unitarianism in the metropolis and in Harvard College was not the only thing which calls for our consideration. In many ministers, who were regarded as Orthodox in distinction from Unitarians, there was a visible falling away from the doctrines and the spirit of the Puritans. They believed the principles of Calvinism less decidedly, and preached them less distinctively,, than those who preceded them. And they seemed to be still further removed from strict orthodoxy in consequence. See letter in Appendix, under date June 1, 1807. 86 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. strifes and jealousies of political parties in Massachusetts, that the Legislature could not be expected to patronize an Orthodox school of Divinity by an act of Incorporation; and therefore it was highly desirable that the new Seminary should be placed under the care of Phillips Academy, Events which occurred at that period of our Commonwealth proved that there was too much ground for such an apprehension. In reply Dr. Spring urged again his objections grounded on the Act of Incorporation of Phillips Academy. He said it was his opinion, in which Mr. Norris agreed, that the introduction of a new Board of Visitors (the Visitatorial system being the only one on which they could unite) would be incompatible with the Act of Incorporation, and that no act of such a Board would be recognized as valid by our Courts of Justice. The free and earnest discussions led the Associate Founders to look with a lively interest, and with some favor, upon the lucid statement which had been made of the nature and advantages of the Visitatorial system, while it was still in their minds, and especially in the mind of Dr. Spring, conclusive objection against it, that it left the power of electing the Professors in the hands of the Trustees of Phillips Academy. The offer of the Andover gentlemen to make the Associate Creed common to all the Professors, was fair and honorable, and left no room for objection in regard to theological opinion, in the minds of any except Dr. Emmons, who thought it defective. After long and anxious debates, the influence of Dr. Spring, and Dr. Emmons, was so powerful, that all the considerations of the Andover gentlemen in favor of a union could not prevail ; and the decision of the Associate Founders was that it was not expedient to unite with the Founders at Andover. At the same time they expressed a willingness that the Andover Founders unite with them in the Academy at West Newbury under a new Board, the joint choice of both parties. After the Andover gentlemen retired, the Associate HISTORICAL SKETCH. 87 Founders proceeded to adopt measures for carrying their original design into execution without farther delay. They reiterated their desire that I should be their Professor of Theology, voting this appointment in due form. They again visited Newbury, in regard to location. Dr. Spring was, of course, exceedingly gratified with the result of the Con ference, and urged the gentlemen to lose no time in accom plishing their benevolent design. But to Dr. Pearson and Mr. Farrar this decision was painful. They had been perfectly convinced that a union was both desirable and practicable, and had cherished confident hope that it could be secured, but after all their efforts and explanations, they found themselves totally disappointed. On their way to Andover they informed me of the result of the meeting at Newburyport, which was as painful to me as to them. They told me they despaired of immediate union, and must take measures to accomplish alone the de sign of the Andover Founders. Our interview was short. I merely said to them, " that in my view the matter was not ended — that the time of their despair, luas tlie time of my hope, and I desired them to do nothing till they heard from me." Hitherto, as my situation had been, I had deemed it proper for me to do nothing more than to suggest to Dr. Spring and to other individuals the reasons which seemed to me of weight in favor of coalition, but I felt now that I had a work to perform. I wrote a letter to Dr. Spring and the Associate Founders giving them in detail the reasons which had occurred to my mind in favor of a united Institution. I spoke of the advan tages of one building and one library, I suggested that one set of Professors could teach a large number of students as well as a small number; — that the Professor supported by the Associates Donors would be able, in connection with others, to educate a far greater number of young men at Andover, than in a separate school; — that their influence as strict Calvinists would be likely to reach the great body of 88 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, the rising Congregational clergy in New England, whereas it would reach but a small part in a separate Institution, I suggested that the united Seminary, by having a larger number of Professors, whose labors would be devoted to par ticular departments, would rise higher in literary and theo logical acquisitions, and so would secure larger funds and a more extensive patronage, than if the number of the Professors should be smaller, I endeavored to show how many evils would probably result from the existence of two rival Insti tutions in the same neighborhood, and how effectually these evils might be prevented by the proposed union, I reminded them that as the gentlemen at Andover had made us an offer of union on reasonable terms, the reproach of disunion would fall wholly on us, if we refused their offer. I did what I could to remove any remaining fears respecting the orthodoxy of the Andover party, I told them that I once had fears my self, but that they were now removed, and that I fully believed the gentlemen in Andover were truly desirous to support strict Calvinism, and were resolved that the divinity of the Seminary should not fall one inch below what the framers of the Catechism meant, I felt assured that I knew something of the character and motives of the Associate Founders, and I at once resolved to follow the statements in my letter, by personal conversation with each of them, I resolved to tell them without reserve what were my own convictions, and to see whether they could not be induced on a farther consideration of the whole subject to reverse their decision, I was not so well acquainted with Mr, Norris' as with the other gentlemen, and I was aware that from the first he had felt stronger objections against the union than the other Founders, To him, therefore, I laid open without reserve, my serious apprehensions of the evils which would be likely to result from the existence of two separate schools of Theology in the same vicinity, and the various reasons which seemed to me conclusive in favor of > See Appendix, letter from L, Woods to Dr, Morse, April 10, 1807, HISTORICAL SKETCH, 89 a union. I finally told him that if he and the gentlemen associated with him continued to reject the proposed coalition, I should deem it my duty to decline the office of Professor to which they had so kindly invited me. At the close of our conversation, Mr. Norris showed that his mind was deeply impressed with the considerations I had suggested, and told me that he was in favor of union if it could be brought about on safe and reasonable terms. He requested that I should at my earliest convenience converse with Dr, Spring and the Associate Founders. I next saw Mr. Bartlett, and informed him of what had passed between Mr. Norris and myself Mr. Bartlett said at once that he had been all along desirous of union and that he saw no reason why it should not take place. He advised me to call on Mr. Brown, and if his opinion was what he supposed it to be, to open the subject to Dr. Spring. Mr. Brown was strongly in favor of a union, and thought that their recent decision against it ought to be reconsidered. It was now my duty to see Dr. Spring, but the thought of such a meeting was inexpressibly repugnant. My love and veneration for him, and my gratitude to him for his uniform kindness, urged me to acquiesce in his wishes. On the other hand, the wisest and best ministers, far and near, considered the union to be of essential consequence to the interests of truth and piety; while my own desire for union and my conviction of its importance were stronger than words could express. In addition to this, I had received assurances that two at least of the Associate Donors desired the same thing, and that their late decision against it resulted, not so much from their own sober judgment as from their regard for the opinions and wishes of others. I knew well that Dr, Spring was exceedingly gratified with the result of the late conference, ^that he was unaltered in his preference for a separate school, and I knew also with what hope and zeal he was exerting himself for the speedy accomplishment of his favorite object. He had been a father 90 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. to me, and I owed him filial reverence and gratitude, I could not without pain think of doing anything to thwart his long-cherished designs. In none of the previous trans actions had I placed myself in the attitude of resistance to his wishes, and nothing but a deliberate and strong conviction of duty would have induced me to do it at the present time. But Dr. Spring, I well knew, was possessed of uncommon magnanimity, and I was. confident that he would not se verely blame me for doing what he had so often done himself, that is, endeavoring to please God, rather than man. ^ I had a conviction that, however sound his judgment in ordinary cases, and however upright and pious his intentions in the present case, the cause he was now pursuing was contrary to the will of God, and that on farther reflection, he himself would view it in this light. With this mixture of thoughts and emotions, hoping and fearing, and looking to God for .direction, I repaired to his house, where, with the utmost respect, but without reserve, I told him what I tliought, and what I had done; and what message I had brought from the Donors. For a moment the good man, for the first time, looked frowningly upon me, and said, with a rebuking emphasis, "You have trigged our wheels." His displeasure was not so much at me personally, as at the obstacle 1 had thrown iu his way. Still, although he was ready to admit that I had acted uprightly, he could not at once rid his mind of the disquietude which I had occa sioned. After a few weeks, however, my intercourse with him came to be attended with the same harmony of views, and the same freedom and happiness, as formerly. It was only necessary that he should confer freely with Messrs, Brown and Bartlett to settle it in his mind that the plan of a separate school seemed likely to be abandoned; and that Divine Providence pointed to Andover as the place for a united Seminary, In regard to what had been his favorite HISTORICAL SKETCH, 91 object he used to say, " I find all the elements against me," Henceforth his thoughts and efforts began to harmonize with what he saw to be the Divine pleasure, and he even ad mitted to me that it might be best after all that a union on some plan should take place. Like a good and faithful servant of Jesus Christ, he resolved to do all he could to secure such a union as would most effectually promote the cause of pure and undefiled religion. Another plan was proposed by Dr. Spring about this time; namely, that the Associate Donors should go to Andover, but should go with their own Divinity School, their own funds, their own Con stitution, their own Trustees, or Directors, and their own Professor or Professors, and that they should so join their school to. the Andover school as to make one complete Seminary. In a letter to Dr. Church, at this date, I refer to this junction.' We come now to a new turn in the course of events re lative to the object in view. More than six months of anx ious thought, earnest discussion and negotiation, had ended in a determination of the Associate Founders, which was understood to be final, to have no connection with the Andover Seminary," In consequence of this decision, the Founders at Andover, being weary of efforts for union, and seeing no ground to expect that farther negotiations would be successful, had plainly indicated their purpose to proceed without delay to found a Divinity School in connection with Phillips Academy, As the legal power of the Trustees to hold funds was not adequate to their present object, it was necessary that they should obtain a new Act of the Legislature authorizing them to receive and hold additional funds. Accordingly they petitioned the General Court of Massachusetts, for the nee- • See letter in Appendix under date July 27, 1807, from L. Woods to Dr. Church. 2 See in Appendix, letters from April 1 to June 15. 92 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, essary enlargement of their power. In compliance with their petition the General Court, on the 20th day of.JunOj 1807, passed the Act, by which they were authorized to hold funds affording an annual income of five thousand dollars.' This Act was accepted by the Trustees at a regular meeting, September 2, 1807. Nothing now was necessary to complete the work of founding the Seminary, but for the Founders to execute a legal instrument containing their Constitution or Statutes, and committing the funds which had been provided to the Trustees of Phillips Academy. Accordingly on the 31st day of August, 1807, in the presence of witnesses, Samuel Abbot, Phoebe Phillips and John Phillips signed and sealed an instrument called, ."The Constitution of the Theological Seminary."' On the second day of September, 1807, they communicated the Constitution with all its provisions to the Trustees, whereupon they passed the following vote, — " Voted, That the Trustees of Phillips Academy do most gratefully accept the sacred and very important trust de volved upon them by the preceding Instrument, and do hereby covenant and engage that no exertion on their part shall be wanting to secure the success of an Institution so intimately connected with the glory of God, the advance ment of the Redeemer's kingdom, and the salvation of their fellowmen," By way of explanation I must say here that there can be no reasonable doubt that the Andover gentlemen were induced to accelerate their movements toward a full organi zation of their Seminary, by knowing the designs of Dr, Spring and the Associate Donors, i For, ^previously to April 16, 1807, Mr. Abbot had only made provision. m his vnll to establish a Divinity School in Phillips Academy after, his decease. But in the new circumstances which had occurred he was induced to anticipate a portion of his bequest, and apply it to present use. ' See Part U., page 217. s See Constitution, Part H., page 232. HISTORICAL SKETCH. 93 Madam Phillips also and her son deemed it expedient to join with Mr. Abbot in founding the Seminary, and engaged to furnish the necessary buildings. Accordingly in behalf of these Founders Dr, Pearson and Mr, Farrar prepared a Constitution for their Seminary as I have mentioned above, and which was taken chiefly from the provisions before made in Mr, Abbot's last will. It was during the latter part of June, or the first of July, that I was so happy as to be empowered to renew negotia tions with the gentlemen at Andover, Dr, Pearson frequently visited Newburyport, and Dr, Spring made repeated visits to Andover; while it was my lot to keep up a free and happy intercourse with the gen tlemen on both sides. It was now no longer the question whether the two sets of Founders should unite in establishing one Institution, but what should be the manner of the union. One of the plans proposed by Dr. Spring was, that the Founders should all unite in founding a Theological Seminary at West Newbury under a new Board, and without any con nection with Phillips Academy. This project he advocated somewhat earnestly for a time. Another plan, which was sometimes called the third plan, and which has been mentioned before, was ; that the Associate Founders and those in Andover, should establish two Institu tions in the same place, under two separate and independent Boards ; that the departments of theological instruction should be divided between the two Institutions, and that the students should enjoy the advantages of both, passing from one to the other, as though they belonged to the same Institution. As will be seen by my letters in the Appendix, it was my particular desire that each party should patiently and can didly consider any plan of union which might be suggested by the other; so that after a careful examination of the dif ferent plans, that one which was supported by the best rea sons might be adopted. 94 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. For a time the attention of the parties was engrossed by this third plan, Dr, Spring went to Andover to attend to the business and returned Oct, 22. He and Dr. Pearson prepared about a dozen articles of agreement, and Dr, Pearson said that these were not half what was wanted. He said it, proba bly, to signify that he considered it a hard task to free the plan from its extraordinary perplexities, and to reduce it to a state of consistency and order. This and other things I com municated to Dr. Morse, then absent on a journey.' The Visitatorial scheme had previously been mentioned by Dr. Pearson, and was considered by the Andover party to be preferable to any other. But Dr. Spring, and especially Mr. Norris, deemed it inadmissible. Now, after much discus sion and real desire to unite on some safe basis, the Visitato rial plan again came up for consideration. As proposed by Dr. Pearson, it was substantially as follows, namely, that the Founders on both sides should appoint a Board of Visitors over their foundation, which should exercise a control over the doings of the Trustees relative to the Associate Founda tion — that they should have the power of a negative upon the choice of every Associate Professor by the Trustees, and should see that the affairs of the Associate Founders were adminis tered by the Trustees and the Professors according to the Statutes of the Founders.' The first objection to this was, that the proposed Seminary in Andover was to be so identified with Phillips Academy, as to come under the same incorporating Act, and that a new Board of Visitors could not be consistently admitted. This objection, so confidently urged, particularly by Mr, Norris, occasioned serious difficulties. It was at length agreed by the parties, in accordance with a suggestion from Dr. Church, that two men distinguished as civilians, namely, Gov. Strong and Hon. George Bliss, should be requested to ¦ See in Appendix, letter to Dr. Morse from L. Woods, Oct. 22, 1807; also from L. W. to Dr. Church, Oct. 24. 2 See in Appendix, Mr. Norris' letter to Dr, Church, Sept. 21, 1807, Dr. Spring's letter to me, Jan. 1, 1808. HISTORICAL SKETCH. 95 examine the subject and give their deliberate opinion on the validity of the Visitatorial system. Dr. Spring and Dr. Pearson wrote to Gov. Strong of Northampton, and Mr. Farrar to Hon. Mr. Bliss of Springfield. The opinion of both gentlemen was, that the Visitatorial system would be valid, and safe; although Gov. Strong had some doubts as to tlie necessity or expediency of introduc ing it.' These letters exerted a very happy influence. Dr. Spring was in a good degree satisfied, and did what he could, in connection with Messrs. Brown and Bartlett, to satisfy Mr. Norris, who held fast to his objections till near the middle of December.' ' I wish here to say that the direction which was given to my agency in the difficult circumstances which I have de scribed, has always been to me a subject of pleasing recollec tion, and of devout thanksgiving. The union which in due time resulted from the course of measures I have described, was, I am happy to say, looked upon by Dr. Spring with growing satisfaction, nor did' he ever manifest the least dis satisfaction at the course I had felt it my duty to pursue. Feeling now convinced that a union was the will of God, he used every endeavor to bring it about in a safe and honorable manner. Dr. Pearson used to honor his singular magnanimity in this respect, saying that "he never knew a man who could so thoroughly give up a favorite object; and so cordially act with those who had successfully opposed his long-cherished wishes." ' But we must return to events- of an earlier date. In August Dr. Spring made a long visit to Andover during which important business was transacted between him and Dr. Pearson. It may readily be inferred from Dr. Pearson's 1 See Gov. Strong's letter to Dr. Spring, dated Oct. 27, 1807, and Mr. Bhss' letter to Mr, Farrar, Oct. 28, 1807. s See Dr. Church's letter to Mr. Norris, Oct. 12, 1807, 3 See Appendix, letter from Dr. Pearson to Dr. Morse, dated August 22, 1807, 96 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. letters at that time, that Dr. Spring came to a better under standing of the Visitatorial system, and that he was in a good degree satisfied that a union might be safely formed on that plan. It was either at that time, or on a subsequent visit a few weeks later, that the Report mentioned by Dr. Spring, October 3, was prepared to be laid before the Donors, This Report was in favor of union on Visitatorial principles; and it was expected that it would meet the approbation of the Donors, Accordingly Dr. Pearson and those associated with him thought they had good reason to expect that a union would soon be formed in the manner which had been advocated, Dr, Spring had indeed hesitated long before he gave his approbation to the Visitatorial system. He feared still that it was not consistent with the laws of the" Common wealth, In order to satisfy himself more fully on this point he had himself written to Judge Smith of Exeter, N, H,, and Hon, Judge Daggett of New Haven, Conn,, two of the taiost distinguished lawyers and civilians in New England, It was well known that Harvard College, had, from the beginning been placed under visitatorial superintendence, and the validity of such a provision had been shown by the successive acts of our Legislature, through the whole period of the existence of the College, But the Associate Founders claimed higher powers for their Visitors than had been exercised by the Overseers of Harvard College, To prevent all occasion of dispute and all doubt in future time, it was their determination that the powers and duties of the Visitors should be fully and exactly defined. To effect this, cost much consultation and labor, and the burden of the undertaking devolved on Dr, Pearson, This subject, among others, being satisfactorily settled, preparations began to be made for a meeting in Charlestown, Dec, 1, 1807, It was by much careful discussion between Drs, Spring and Pearson, and by many consultations with HISTORICAL SKETCH, 97 the Associate Founders, that the way was prepared for the harmonious meeting which then took place, Drs, Spring, Pearson, and Morse, were authorized agents of the Founders and Donors, and in this capacity of Commissioners, they came together under a deep sense of their responsibility, and with a sincere desire to form a union ou the safest and best terms. They remembered past disappointments and dangers, and were weary of delays. After a serious and pa tient consideration of every part of the business; and after much fervent prayer to God for the guidance of His Spirit, they were enabled to overcome all difficulties, and to reach the desired result. Eleven articles, containing the "General principles of union on the Visitatorial scheme" were before them, which they unitedly signed. Article 2d was the Creed prepared by Dr, Spring, Dr, Pearson and myself, for the use of the Newbury school, which was approved and accepted. The original paper, dated Dec, 1, 1807, containing the eleven articles above named is before me. It was put into my hands soon after the meeting by Dr. Spring. It was prepared at Andover, and was in the handwriting of Mr, Farrar,' After this important instrument was signed, it seemed that all our difficulties were removed, and that the question which was of paramount importance was happily settled. Many were the mutual congratulations and expressions of gratitude to God, both in conversation and in written cor respondence among the friends of the New Institution, They rejoiced, to think how God had directed and overruled all human schemes and actions for our good. There is one man still living, Samuel Farrar, Esquire, the only one beside my self who had a personal and active concern in all these events. He knew by experience Avhat were the mutual congratulations and the devout thanksgivings among the friends of the Seminary which followed this auspicious • See Part II, of this History, Associate Statutes. 98 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. meeting. The clouds were scattered, the sun shone forth in perfect splendor. The way before us was now appar ently cleared of obstructions, and the accomplishment of the desired object quite certain and near at hand.' The year had been indeed one of great effort, and strong hope, but intermingled with incessant disappointments, fears and perplexities; but now a clear light cheered us. For two happy weeks no cloud darkened the sky over our heads. The promised land was before us, and we seemed to have a foretaste of its fruits, when, suddenly, we were thrust back into the wilderness, not indeed for forty years, but for more than forty days. Here I must interrupt my narrative to relate some facts which were significant. The commission which Messrs. Brown and Bartlett gave to Dr. Spring and myself at our meeting, March 16th, and which they afterward often repeated, to prepare a Con stitution and Creed for their Theological Academy in Newbury, was never thrust from our minds by any other concerns. Our greatest attention was given to the creed, Dr, Spring had the chief agency in composing it, but often . conferred with me on the subject. He made many sketches or outlines which were from time to time revised and filled up, till it was brought to its finished and ultimate form. It was made a serious business. Every part of it was con sidered and reconsidered, examined and re-examined. After Dr, Spring came to have such confidence in Dr. Pearson as I have mentioned, he requested and obtained his oc casional suggestions in regard to the "Associate Constitu tion and Creed." It was formed gradually, and occupied much time between March and June. The following act will cast light on subsequent transactions. When it was found that the principal difficulty in the way of union, arose from an apprehension on the part of Dr, Spring and the Associate Donors, that the Andover ' See Appendix, letters dated Dec, 8th, 11th, 12th and 13th, 1807. HISTORICAL SKETCH. 99 Founders and their particular friends were not thoroughly Orthodox, Dr. Pearson and Dr. Morse seeing this, said to Dr. Spring, " If you will make such a statement of the doctrines of the Gospel, iu the form of a creed, as will be satisfactory to the Associate Founders and yourself, and will pass it to Andover, we have no doubt it will be ap proved there." They said this to show that, in their view, there was no such difference of theological opinion between the parties as should hinder a union. Tliis was urged with great confidence in the result. Dr. Pearson, referring to our Creed, which he liad seen, said, " When that Creed is finished, show it to the gentlemen at Andover." This was done, and their full approbation was given to the instrument. It will be kept in mind as a matter of consequence and as indispensable to a right understanding of the views of Dr, Spring, the Associate Founders and myself, that our Creed was formed professedly and really, for the projected Divinity School at West Newbury, It will be seen that Dr. Spring, during all this time, from March till after June, was decidedly opposed to any connection with Phillips Acad emy, and that the Associate Donors, though less decided than Dr. Spring against the proposal from Andover, did on the whole act in accordance with him. Consequently, in composing the Creed, Dr. Spring had no intention to unite with the Seminary which was to be established there, and of course did nothing for the purpose of securing the favor of the Andover party, or in the way of compromise with them. There was a compromise afterward when the union was formed, but there was no occasion and no place for compromise here. I have said that this Creed was completed before the 15th of June, when the Conference was held. Of this there is documentary evidence, namely, that "in the Articles of agreement signed at Charlestown, Dec. 1, 1807, the Com missioners adopt the Creed which was presented at the Con- 100 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, ference in Newburyport, June 15th, by Dr, Spring and the Associate Founders, as a concise and permanent Creed." The Creed contained in the published statutes of the Associate Founders, is thus identified with the Creed agreed upon at Charlestown, Dec. 1st, and that is identified with the Creed presented at the Conference the preceding June.' And this Creed, prepared for our Academy at West Newbury, is the same which was finally inserted in the Associate Statutes, and added to the Catechism by the Additional Statutes. Some one may inquire how this Creed was framed, and why we did not accept the Creed of Dr. Spring's church, or of any other of the churches in the vicinity ; or why we did not use one of the symbols prepared by our Puritan fathers; or why we did not adopt the Shorter Catechism, which Dr. Spring and the Associate Founders and myself held in such high esteem. I answer that there were several weighty reasons against choosing either of these symbols. The West minster Confession of Faith was too long to be repeated by a Professor, except by a general declaration of assent, and with this we could not be satisfied. Our object was to have a creed which would make an impression on the mind of the Professor, and that he would deliberately repeat as the several articles of his faith. There was another consideration which had influence on my mind and in which Dr, Spring agreed, namely, that some of the words and phrases in the Catechism, though they might be intended by the Westminster Assembly to convey important truths, had now a sense, or were apt to convey a sense, which would involve incorrect views of Divine truth; and which therefore could not be safely employed without explanation. As such an explanation would be out of place in such an instrument, it was deemed expedient to make use ' In another copy of the articles of agreement prepared at Andover and from which the articles signed by Drs. Pearson and Spring were evidently copied with some additions, "June " is again mentioned as the time of the Conference. HISTORICAL SKETCH. 101 of words and phrases, which would be as sure, as any human language could be, to convey the exact meaning intended. On these and other accounts it was, therefore, deemed expedient that we ourselves prepare a particular statement of evangelical doctrines, in the form of a Confession of Faith, to be repeated and subscribed by every Professor, It having been determined that we should compose such a Confession of Faith for our Theological Academy, our re solve was that it must contain a dear, intelligible statement of tlie great doctrines of tlie Gospel — it must exhibit the main features of the Christian revelation. It wab moreover obvious that the contents and form of our Creed must be made to correspond with the truly liberal and unsectarian views of the Associate Founders, Had they designed to establish a sectarian school, they would have desired a sectarian creed. It was the special and declared object of Dr, Spring and my self, to whom was committed this solemn work, that it should be such as would satisfy the Orthodox community; and par ticularly such as would secure for our School the support and co-operation of the great body of Congregational and Presby terian ministers and churches. We were well aware that in or der to do this the Creed must contain the doctrines of our Puri tan ancestors, which were the doctrines of strict Calvinism. If it fell short of this it would be deemed defective. If it went beyond this, it would excite dissatisfaction. The char acter of our Orthodox community made it perfectly clear that the standard of doctrine in our Theological Academy must be thoroughly Calvinistio, nothing short of it, nothing incompatible with it. Such was the well-known view of Dr. Spring and even of Dr. Emmons. In explanation of my own views I wish to say that from the beginning of my ministry, the co-operation of Hopkin sians and Calvinists, in their endeavors to do good, had been an object of my earnest desire. I had enjoyed happy inter course and intimate friendship with both classes, and long before the commencement of any negotiations betwefen New- 102 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. buryport and Andover, and before anything was definitely known of the two schemes afterwards projected for a Theologi cal Institution, I had a full persuasion that no such Institu tion could meet the wants of the church and accomplish the good desired, which should not secure the united confidence and support of the great body of Congregational and Presby terian ministers and churches in our country. In my inter course with ministers I kept this point constantly before me.' It was afterward acknowledged that this Creed, exhibited in the Conference at Newburyport, June 15, 1807, and agreed upon at Charlestown, Dec. 1st, 1807, and made a part of the Associate Statutes, at Andover, executed March 31st, 1808, was plainly adapted to the above-mentioned design. Some who called themselves " liberal Christians " endeavored to stigmatize it by calling it a Hopkinsian creed, and so they would have called any creed which contained thorough and consistent Calvinism. It was subscribed by Dr. Pearson, Dr. Griffin, Professor Stuart, Dr. Porter, and Dr. Murdock. It was approved by Gov. Strong, Dr. Dwight, and Hon. George Bliss, Drs. Worcester, Humphrey, and Codman, and all the other Visitors from the beginning to the present time. It*was once attacked before the Supreme Court as con taining principles incompatible with the Shorter Catechism ; and thus nullifying the legacy of Mrs. Norris to the Semi nary. But the decision of the Judges was in its favor. If at any time the Creed is spoken of as a matter of com promise betvifeen the two parties, the composition of the Creed isnot meant, but its adoption by the Founders of the Seminary in connection with the Catechism. At the risk of some repetition 1 wish to say that it is a con spicuous fact, a fact of paramount importance, never to be forgotten or overlooked, that the Creed which came from the hand of Dr. Spring in the manner described and was included in the Statutes of the Associate Founders, and was appointed by them to be the unalterable and perpetual standard for ' See iu Appendix, letter to Dr. Morse, Oct. 17, 1806. HISTORICAL SKETCH. 103 all their Professors, contained in unambiguous language, a striking summary of the doctrines of Calvinism. The gen erous Donors expected and required their Creed to be so formed, and Dr. Pearson with the co-operation of Dr. Spring and myself coincided with them in judgment and feeling and intentionally formed a Confession of Faith which was purely and consistently Calvinistio — such a Confession of Faith as could conscientiously and consistently be repeated and sub scribed by Orthodox Professors, both of the Congregational and Presbyterian denominations. No other Creed would have satisfied the Associate Donors, who, both by education and by their own intelligent per suasion were strict Calvinists and who would admit of no novel speculations; but as the oldest of them expressed it, " wished for Calvinism up to the hub." We shall see that the Trustees of Phillips Academy, and particularly Rev. Mr. French, judged it to be so clearly and purely Calvinistio that it might with perfect consistency be connected with the Shorter Catechism, wliich was or dained to be the unalterable doctrinal basis of the Andover Seminary. The Creed was moreover such that it actually did secure the approbation of the Orthodox community throughout the country. It may be thought strange that the letters of this period make no mention of the formation of the Creed. The fact was, that during the six or more weeks when it was under consideration, we were together as much as was consistent with other duties, and there was no occasion for writing. But to return to my narrative. Suddenly it became known to the best friends of the union, that there was a very serious difficulty still to be encountered, and their question was, " How shall we dispose of it?" But I must explain. From the first the Associate Donors had determined to provide for a Professor of Christian Theology, and they 104 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. had early appointed their Professor. They were indeed told that Mr. Abbot had provided for the support of a Professor in the same department, in his Statutes, and that on account of his age and his strong predilections he could not with propriety be requested to recede from that ground. The Associate Founders did not question Mr. Abbot's right, but in all their proceedings they had thought of no other department but that of Christian Theology, and being unlearned men, as Mr. Abbot also was in such matters, they could not easily be convinced tliat either of the other departments was of great consequence. On this point Dr. Spring took great pains to satisfy them, but in vain. Indeed they were inclined to make it an indispensable condition of union, saying, " If we go to Andover, we must go with our own Professor, and he must occupy the theological department." Although Dr. Spring was disposed to be accommodating, and endeavored to convince the Donors of the importance of the other departments, his labors were without success. In these circumstances Dr. Pearson and Dr. Morse began to fear that the difficulty which was likely to occur, would prove an effectual bar to the union. To obviate this difficulty they proposed that Mr. Abbot should be persuaded to appoint the same Professor as had been the choice of the Associate Donors. It was their own proposal, and did not result from any consultation with me; though of course I never objected to it. It was their opinion that if Mr. Abbot should fall in with their proposal, it would have a concihatory effect, and the Associate Donors would be satisfied that the united Seminary would have the same instruction in theology on this plan, as if the Professor they had chosen should go to Andover under their appoint ment, and be supported by their funds. When Dr. Spring in his letter of Feb. 9th, 1808, said to Mr. Norris, " All the Visitors at the outset choose jointly the same Professors, so that Mr. Woods is Abbot Professor of Revealed Religion, HISTORICAL SKETCH. 105 and your Professor of Revealed Religion," his object in the suggestion was to satisfy Mr. Norris. But there is cojifusion in the language. The Visitors did not choose any Professors, The first Professors, were appointed by the Founders of the Professorships, independently of both Trustees and Visitors, Afterward, the Trustees would choose the Professors subject to the concurrence of the Visitors, Drs, Pearson and Morse indulged the hope that this measure which was proposed would take away what they then regarded as the only bar to the union. But it soon appeared that they had under taken an arduous work. Some men who stood near to Mr, Abbot objected to the proposed appointment, because I was connected with Hopkinsians, and they had proposed to him other men for the office. About the middle of August, 1807, Rev. Mr. Allen of Bradford, an old Calvinist, visited Mr. Abbot, and also Mr. French, Mr. Abbot's minister, and he held free conversa tions with them upon the subject of a Professor of Theology. In consequence of this visit Mr. Abbot informed Dr. Pearson, on the morning of August 31st, that all objections were removed, and that he was ready to make the appointment which he and Dr. Morse had desired. This was the subject to which Dr, Pearson referred in his letter to Dr, Morse, where he says, " much remains to be done, and many difficulties to be conquered," "Delicacy and propriety in this stage of our affairs forbid all disclos ure," "The times are critical — every one will be fishing; — we must for some time yet keep ourselves to ourselves, — the adversary is inquisitive, anxious, artful, pressing."' The let ter which Dr. Pearson wished Dr. Morse to write Mr. Abbot related to the same subject. But although Mr. Abbot, on the morning of August Slst, intended to make the appointment above mentioned, his intention was not then divulged, it being thought best that he should postpone the appointment to another time. Thus ' See in Appendix, letters under date August 22, and Sept. 1, 1807. 106 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. opportunity was given for farther consideration, and the door was opened for new difficulties. Representations were soon made to Mr. Abbot which greatly disquieted his mind. Some men who deservedly stood high in his estimation, told him they believed 1 held the extreme points of Hopkinsianism; and that the thing he was requested to do would be a discredit to him, and a lasting injury to the Seminary. Notwithstanding the great confidence Mr. Abbot felt in Dr. Pearson and Dr, Morse, he was much embarrassed by these representations. For a time his resolution was so shaken that he knew not what to do. Friends at Andover who were aware of his trouble requested me to visit him, and give him an oppor tunity to form a personal acquaintance with me; but this, for obvious reasons, I declined, .^ Drs. Pearson and Morse felt that it was incumbent on them to rebut the objections made against their own pro posal; and to relieve Mr. Abbot from the anxieties and fears which oppressed him. They had advantages which no other men had, to exert the needed influence upon him. They reminded him that Dr, Tappan, my teacher at Cam bridge, who knew that I had studied theology with Dr. Backus, and was fond of the Edwardean theology, was anxious that I should be settled over his former people. They told him that although I was connected in the min isterial Conferences with the neighboring clergymen. Dr. Spring, Dr. Parish, and Dr. Church, who were regarded as Hopkinsians, yet I was also intimately connected with Dr. Joseph Dana and Dr. Daniel Dana. Dr. Morse assured him that he knew well my views of theology and my character as a minister before he invited me to be a joint editor with him in the Panoplist: He knew that in a mod erate sense I was a Hopkinsian, but on account of this moderate sense he had chosen me. He said that the two series of papers I had written under the signatures of "Pastor" and "Constans" had so gained the confidence HISTORICAL SKETCH. 107 of Dr. Spring, Dr. Worcester and others, and so convinced them of my conciliatory spirit that they joined with me in bringing the Massachusetts Missionary Society to unite their Magazine with the Panoplist — that after a year's knowledge of my views and my principles of strict, or as he called it, consistent Calvinism, Dr. Spring had chosen me as the Professor of Theology in his new Seminary. Dr. Morse also told him how zealously I had argued in favor of the Shorter Catechism as the basis of union in the General Association. But notwithstanding all their kind representations, they found the task they had undertaken far more difficult than they had at first apprehended. The idea of introducing into their Seminary a Professor who had been so intimately con nected with Hopkinsians as I had been; and who was sup posed to agree with all their peculiar speculations, could not but be alarming to such a man as Mr. Abbot, and to some other excellent men, who thought, and very justly, that they had a right to express their opinion without reserve. The struggle in Mr. Abbot's mind was long and painful. Dr. Morse, when he afterward related to me the transactions above referred to, informed me that Mr, Abbot was in the utmost perplexity up to the very day on which he wrote tte instrument containing his appointment. In connection with these facts it must be remembered that Drs. Pearson and Morse made all these efforts, not be cause they themselves were less willing I should go to An dover as Professor of Theology on the Associate Foundation than on the Abbot Foundation, but because the difficulty as to that department was likely to hinder the union. This was the state of things for some time previous to Oct. 1, 1807, at which time the Trustees met by adjourn ment at the house of Madam Phillips in Andover, after which, from the hands of Mr. Farrar, I received the follow ing communication, — 108 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. " Oct. 1st, 1807. "To THE Trustees op Phillips Academy, Andover. " Gentlemen, — Having reserved to myself, in the instru ment communicated to you the 2d day of Sept. last, the right of appointing the first Professor of Divinity in the Theological Seminary founded in this place; and having made diligent inquiry for a man whose talents, piety, and general character qualify him for this office; after mature and prayerful deliberation, I do hereby appoint the Rev. Leonard Woods of Newburj' to be the first Professor of Christian Theology, or Revealed Religion, in the said Semi nary; requesting the above may be communicated to him. "Samuel Abbot,"' With this act of conciliation, and this proof of confi dence, the Associate Founders were much gratified, and at a meeting held March 2, 1808, wishing to reciprocate this act of candor, appointed Dr. Peajson as the Professor on their Foundation. And now every obstacle seemed to have been overcome. On the 13th of October I had visited Mr, Norris and had most cheering conversation with him and with Dr, Worcester, An account of this visit I gave Dr. Morse at once, at the same time telling him how confident I was that Dr. Spring would act an honorable and noble part. But now another difficulty arose. Dr. Spring and the Donors had come to ex press not only a willingness, but even a desire to unite with the Founders at Andover, on the Visitatorial plan, and ne gotiations had been made between Dr. Spring and Dr. Pear son, to bring matters to a happy issue. I began to fear that hindrances to union might arise from the Andover side. There were, I knew, some weighty matters not yet settled. The Associate Founders claimed some terms, in regard to the power of the Visitors, which the other party thought in- / See in Appendix, letter Dr. Pearson to Dr. Morse, Sept. 1, 1807, and Mr Bartlett to Dr. Church, Nov, 25, 1807. HISTORICAL SKETCH. 109 admissible. As I had exerted myself to produce a candid, conciliatory spirit on one side, I wished to do what was in my power to promote the same spirit on the other side. For this purpose I wrote to Mr. Farrar, Sept. 21,' making to him, and through him to others, such suggestions as my own excited feelings and the circumstances of the case dictated. But on the very day in which, prompted by a mixture of fear and of hope, I opened my heart so fully to Mr. Farrar, a letter of very ominous import was written by Mr. Norris to Dr. Church. And now the prospect which had been so bright and animating was suddenly overspread with dark ness. An unlooked-for difficulty arose, which greatly per plexed the minds of Dr. Spring and the Donors, and for a time threatened to frustrate all our efforts for union. The fact was this. Mr. Norris had become in a good measure satisfied with the Visitatorial system which Dr. Spring had so particularly explained and recommended; but as he had been conversant with the business of legislation, and with the doings of our courts of justice, he was induced by a wise precaution to go into a full examination of all the circumstances of the case, so that he might be perfectly satis fied of the safety of committing their funds to the Trustees of Phillips Academy under the supervision of Visitors. With this view he obtained a copy of the Act of Legislature in corporating Phillips Academy and carefully inquired what powers that Board were invested with. His attention was particularly directed to the 5th and Sth articles of the Act. Article 5th is as follows : — "And be it further enacted by the authority aforesaid, that the said Samuel Phillips and others, the Trustees afore said, and their successors, the longest livers and survivors of them, be the true and sole Visitors, Trustees and Governors of I See in Appendix, letter to Mr. Farrar, Sept. 21, 1807. See letter from Mr. Norris to Dr. Church. 110 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. the said Phillips Academy, in perpetual succession forever, to be continued in the way and manner hereafter specified, with full power, and authority to elect such officers of the said Academy as they shall judge necessary and convenient; and to make and ordain such laws, orders and rules for the good government of said Academy, as to them, the said Trustees, Governors and Visitors aforesaid, and their successors, shall from time to time according to the various occasions and circumstances seem most fit and requisite; all of which shall be observed by the officers, scholars and servants of the said Academy, upon the penalties therein contained." Article Sth. " Provided always that neither the Trustees, nor their successors shall ever hereafter receive any grant or donation, the condition whereof shall require them, or any others concerned, to act in any respect counter to the design of the first granters, or of any prior donation : And all deeds and instruments which the said Trustees may lawfully make, shall, when made in the name of the said Trustees, and signed and delivered by the Treasurer, and sealed with the common seal, bind the said Trustees to be valid in law," The startling result of Mr, Norris' examination of the subject is stated in his letter to Dr. Church.' In consequence of these objections, as stated in the letter referred to, to the Visitatorial scheme, which Mr. Norris urged with great ear nestness, both in conversation and by correspondence, the whole aspect of things was suddenly changed, and the pros pect of union was for many months involved in a continual train of perplexities and dangers. Had Dr. Spring, or any other intelligent man, taken pains to examine the Act of Incorporation as Mr, Norris did, he must have been startled by the same difficulty. Much was said to satisfy the Donors that the pro-visions referred to in the Act of Incorporation, related only to the Academy > See in Appendix, letter of Mr. Norris to Dr. Church, Sept. 21, 1807. See also letter of Sept. Ist. Hlg*rORICAL SKETCH, 111 as it was originally organized. It was argued, too, that the Founders of the Seminary in the 32d Article of their Consti tution expressly provided that any Founders of a Profess orship, or of a Scholarship, should have the right to appoint local visitors of their Foundation, and that the Trustees had sanctioned that provision by accepting the Constitution of their Seminary, and engaging to conform to its provisions. But it was said on the other side that the 32d Article of the Constitution being plainly contrary to the Act of Incorpora tion was of course null and void, and would be so regarded in any court of law. There was much warm but friendly debate on the subject. Messrs. Brown and Bartlett who had strong confidence in the judgment of Dr. Pearson would have been satisfied with his arguments, had it devolved on them alone to decide, but Mr. Norris was confident that his position was right. Dr. Spring also was greatly troubled. Judge Daggett and Judge Smith had been written to, with a request that they would examine the subject, but the answers, which were rather adverse, did not arrive till the negotiations had been completed, seven months after the request had been made. Through the kindness of Rev. Jeremiah Day, D.D., of New Haven, I have obtained Dr. Spring's letter to Judge Daggett, which I here insert. His letter to Judge Smith was doubtless of similar import, but I have not been able to find it. "Newburyport, Nov. 6, 1807, "To THE Hon. Judge Daggett. " Worthy Sir, — I have obtained of several of my opulent friends a foundation for' a gratuitous Theological Institution to qualify young gentlemen for the ministry. But being requested by the Trustees of Andover Academy to attach our Theological department to the Academy upon the Visi tatorial system, we wish to have all things -safe in theory and prospect before we coalesce. Therefore, 112 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, " 1st, What is the extent of the Visitatorial system in England ? " 2d, Is the Visitatorial system practicable and safe in this country ? "3d, Since the incorporating act constitutes the Trus tees of the Academy and the Corporation, the sole Vis itors of the Academy, to prevent the interference of the Legislature, can they consistently receive us, or can we safely attach ourselves to the Institution on the Visitato rial system ? " 4th, Though the word Visitor be not used in the legal sense in the act, may not the judiciary in case of after diffi culty use the word to our disadvantage if they please ? "Sth, If we coalesce on the Visitatorial system, can we vest the right of electing Professors in the Board of Visitors, or must the right be inseparably vested in the Trustees of the Academy ? "You will have opportunity to converse with my son on the subject, who will explain the matter more fully. "I hope. Sir, you will look at the subject, and give decided answers to the questions soon, "Your obedient servant, " Samuel Spring,' Though really in favor of uniting with the Founders at Andover, it seemed to Dr. Spring that the Act of Incorpora tion must be a legal bar to the introduction of Visitors. Such being the case he was anxiously led to inquire how the Donors could unite with the Seminary just established at Andover so as to secure all the benefit of union without infringing the 5th and Sth Articles of the Act of Incorporation. He immediately brought forward again the plan which he had before suggested, namely, that the Associate Donors should go to Andover with their own funds, their own Constitution, their own Board of Directors, and their own Professor or Pro fessors, in short with their own Divinity School complete in HISTORICAL SKETCH. 113 itself; and should so join their School with the Andover School as to make one complete Seminary. In a letter written by Dr. Morse to Dr. Spring, Nov. 23d, 1807, he suggests another expedient to prevent any further delay of union. He suggests that the manner of electing the Professors should be left undecided, to be a subject of farther considera tion after a period of five, or any number of years as may be agreed upon. This idea was afterwards developed into what was called "the seven years' experiment."' Amidst the general anxieties and fears which were oc casioned by this new difficulty, in the minds of Jlr. Norris and Dr. Spring, I wrote to Dr. Morse, just before the meeting of the Board, expressing my hope that the cloud which now darkened our prospect would soon pass away — a hope which was founded on past experience. I was confident that the difficulty in the minds of those gentlemen would be obviated, as other difficulties had been, and that on some eligible terms a union would be formed, I was so impressed with the evils of separate Divinity Schools in the same county, and was so desirous that the parties at Andover and Newburyport, and the two parties in New England, should lay aside their strifes, and combine their influence, in support of one Theological Institution, that I looked with satisfaction and hope upon any reasonable method of union which could be devised. The Donors had a meeting at Newburyport a few days after Mr. Norris' letter to Dr. Church. At that meeting Dr. Spring laid before the Donors the Report which he and Dr. Pearson had previously prepared in favor of union on Visita torial principles. The legal difficulty which Mr. Norris stated was then fully discussed, and they were all satisfied that the introduction of Visitors was for ever precluded by the Act of General Court; and of course that the Report before them could not be accepted. Dr. Spring, in his letter of October 3d, sets before Dr. Morse the feelings which prevailed at the > See in Appendix, letter from Dr. Morse to Dr. Spring. 114 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGIOAL SEMINARY. meeting of the Donors, his cordial attachment to union, and to a union at Andover; but this now seemed impossible. Under the influence of this feeling it was thought by the Andover gentlemen that they must press forward their own Seminary alone, and that it might be opened for the reception of students early in the spring. The hope of an early ad justment of the business was manifested by commissioning Mr, Farrar to go to Newburj'^port and ask the assistance of Esq. White in determining the nature of the contract which it would be proper for the Trustees to make with the Donors. Still another measure was adopted, which indicated how earnestly the gentlemen in Andover were hastening the ac complishment of the union, that is. Col. John Phillips and Mr. Holden of Charlestown went to Providence to examine the College edifices, and prepare a model or plan for the build ings designed for the Seminary. It is evident that the actual founding of the Seminary in Andover operated both with Dr. Spring and the Donors as an additional argument in favor of union. CHAPTER VII, FOUNDING THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, I HAVE already enumerated the difficulties which were thrown in our way, and which caused us unspeakable anxiety. Had not past deliverances taught us to hope in God, we should have often abandoned our object in despair, Mr. Norris now claimed what could not be granted. Nor could Messrs, Brown and Bartlett be satisfied that all future elections of the Theological Professor should be left ex clusively in the hands of the Trustees of Phillips Academy, and as to Dr, Spring — no one felt such anxiety as he did. All his objections and fears respecting the plan of Visitation returned with augmented force, owing to the adverse opinion of the distinguished jurists he had consulted. Once more he began to think of the other plans which he had advocated, though without success. It was certainly a merciful ordering of Providence that the communications of Judge Smith and Judge Daggett were so long delayed. Had they been received during the month of November, they would unquestionably have pre vented the harmonious proceedings at Charlestown, Although Dr. Spring thought the articles of agreement should not be too rigidly insisted upon, and that any mis take which had been inadvertently made, ought to be at once corrected; he did not wish to break away from the obligations which he had brought upon himself and the Donors by signing those articles. 116 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Amid all the agitations and perplexities which followed, it was manifest that the doings of Dec. 1st exerted a salutary influence. He treated every subject with marked candor. He manifested his desire for union by the cautious use he made of the adverse opinions of Judge Smith and Judge Daggett which had just come to hand. He was aware that a premature knowledge of those opinions would be exceedingly disquieting to the minds of the Donors, and particularly to Mr. Norris. He therefore resolved not to communicate them in haste; though he felt himself bound in honor to do it, in due time. In the. management of all the troubles which occurred at that period, he evidently ex ercised "that wisdom which cometh from above, and which is pure, peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated." On the first day of January he sent me a letter which he calls '^ A New Year's Gift." In this letter he shows the doubts and difficulties which oppressed him by stating what he calls a few of his hard questions.' " Ist. What authority creates Legal offices, and consti tutes corporations or bodies politic? "2d. What authority appoints teachers in our public Schools, Academies and Colleges ? "3d. Can the Associate Donors appoint, or create. Legal Visitors over the Trustees of Andover Theological Insti tution, or any branch of it, any more than they can appoint Governors of the State, or the President of Congress? "4th. In case of the location now contemplated, cannot any future trustee legally say to our Visitors, ^Jefferson we know, and Sullivan we know, but who are ye ' ? And where is the money assigned and given over to Andover Trustees, and who shall apply it in a legal manner, you or we, notwithstanding the specious obligation given you by our predecessors in office, who acted illegally? "Sth. Will the law consider the Associate Visitors in corporated with the; Andover Academy ; or as any branch of > See in Appendix, letter of Dr. Spring, Jan. 1, 1808. FOUNDING THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 117 that corporation during the aeptennial experiment; or must they be considered intruders on corporate ground? " 6th. Is not the Visitatorial System untried, in the English sense, in New England, and must there not be a revolution indeed relative to incorporating Academies and Colleges before legal rights can be appointed over gratuitous foun dations?" While these knotty questions were under consideration at Andover and Newburyport, it occurred to me that there was a very simple and easy method of solving them, and thus obviating all the existing difficulties. This method was suggested to Dr. Spring and the Donors, also to Dr. Morse and the others connected with' him, and met with a very candid consideration. In the end it proved entirely satis factory. This plan was suggested to me by the very nature of the chief difficulty which pressed upon us. The Associate Donors were satisfied with the security which the Visitatorial Scheme would afford as to the election of the Professors on their foundation. But no security was provided in regard to the election of the Professor of Christian Theology. The plan I proposed was to extend the control of the Visitors over the election of Professors on both Founda tions. This only required that the Andover Founders should agree to a common Board of Visitors, not that they should appoint a distinct Board, but unite with the Donors in one and the same Board. This, I urged, would be a complete union. As both branches of the Institution were to be placed in the hands of the same Board of Trustees ; and as all the Professors were to be under the same Constitution and to agree to the same doctrinal standard, if now, in addition to all this, the election of all the Professors, and all the affairs of both Foundations, should be put under the supervision of the same Board of Visitors, there would be union, not in name and appearance only, but in reality; not partial, but entire. At first the Andover party thought this a high demand. 118 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, They were satisfied with their own Boards and thought others unnecessary in their case, but the more the plan was considered, the more fully was it approved. Both parties saw that it was not only unobjectional, but that it removed all difficulties, and met satisfactorily all the wishes indulged on both sides. The chief difficulty had, in the minds of the Donors, respected the Professor of Theology, To satisfy Mr, Norris respecting the department of Christian Theology, the Associate Donors with Dr, Spring adopted the singular expe dient of doing what Mr, Abbot had before done; — that is, of appointing the Professor in that department by their united vote. This transaction, though in itself of no consequence, had the desired effect to afford relief and comfort to a man of a scrupulous conscience, but of great excellence of character. This is mentioned in several letters, Dr, Spring could now say to Mr, Norris, "The Professor of Christian Theology is yours."' This difficulty being taken away, neither Dr. Spring nor the Associates felt any great objection to the Visitatorial scheme. With the opinions of Gov. Strong and Mr. Bliss they were tolerably satisfied, and the Donors were not likely to be distuVbed by the later communications of the learned Judges' Daggett and Smith. Thus the reader will see that from March 16, 1807, to Feb. 1, 1808, we were called to encounter an almost continual train of difficulties and dangers. It was a most happy cir cumstance that, instead of being thrown in our way at once, |hey were dealt out to us gradually, and for the most part one by one, so that with Divine help, we were able success ively to overcome them, and to pursue our object without too great discouragement. It deserves to be mentioned with gratitude and admiration, that the occurrence of difficulties, • See in Appendix, letter of Dr. Spring to Mr. Norris, Feb. 9, 1808. Mr. Norris to Dr. Church, Feb, 26, 1808, Letter from Dr. Morse to Mr, Farrar, » See iu Appendix, letter dated Feb. 29, 1808, FOUNDING THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 119 disappointments and delays, and the intermixture of jealousies and fears, though frequently very embarrassing, contributed from time to time to a manifest improvement in the plan of the Seminary; so that on review of the whole course of things from the beginning, we are constrained to say, there was not a single difficulty or trial more than was for our good, I have already mentioned the fact that Dr, Spring had received the legal opinions of Judges Daggett and Smith, and the depressing effect these opinions had on him. These were against the adoption of the principle of Visitation in present circumstances. But the main objection to their opinions would be removed if a new act of Legislature could be ob tained, investing the Board of Visitors with corporate powers. It was admitted on all sides that such an act of Legislature was desirable. But as to the safety of the Visitatorial scheme in a legal point of view, it was urged, that the act of the Founders and Trustees in agreeing to that scheme would be binding upon them, and that no objection would be expected to arise from any other quarter. The intimation of the Judges that the principle of Visitation had not been introduced into this country was certainly incorrect. The Board of Overseers in Harvard College, and subsequently in Bowdoin College, was in truth a Board of Visitors and exercised real Visitatorial powers. They were indeed authorized to exercise these powers by an Act of the Legislature, and the Andover party promised to unite with the other party in obtaining such an act for the Board of Visitors in the new Seminary.' In these and other ways the effect which was first pro duced by the legal opinions of the distinguished jurists was counteracted, except in the case of Mr. Norris, who still re tained feelings of dissatisfaction, I It is a most remarkable fact that, although a supplementary Act of the Legislature incorporating the Theological Seminary on the original charter of Phillips Academy was passed June 2, 1807, so far as we have been able to discover, the aot incorporating the Board of Visitors was delayed till 1824,— Editor, 120 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. When the plan of a Joint Board of Visitors came to be regarded with approbation by Dr. Pearson and Dr. Morse, as well as by the other party, they began to think that the in troduction of such a Board would supersede the necessity of a seven years' experiment, which had been expressly provided tor in the Articles of agreement signed at Charlestown, Dec. 1st. But Dr. Spring and the Donors were attached to the plan of an experiment as proper in itself; and as an important means of ultimate safety. In this critical posture of our affairs, my own opinion was that it would be very inexpedient, and would again expose our great object to the danger of defeat, to make any objec tion to the proposed experiment, and I expressed this appre hension strongly in my communication to Dr. Morse, It was about this time, as near as I can remember, that Dr. Spring called the attention of the Associate Donors to an other fact. " If you go to Andover," he said to them, " I wish you to go upon equal terms with the Founders. But Mr. Abbot's fund will be large, and he, and those connected with him, will by and by have two or more Professors, while you will have only one, and that not the Professor of Theol ogy; and so your part of the Institution will fall into the background." To satisfy Dr. Spring, and still farther to promote the ob ject of a Theological Institution, Mr. Bartlett expressed his readiness to found another Professorship, and this he soon after did. During the latter part of Jan., 1808, the business in hand called for frequent consultation. Dr. Spring went to Andover. and Dr. Pearson to Newburyport, and I went to both places. Not far from that time Drs. Spring and Pearson together visited Dr. Morse at Charlestown. The Associate Statutes, previously prepared by Drs. Spring and Pearson, were now to be remodelled so as to conform to the new plan and con tain provisions for a Joint Board of Visitors. There was much earnest discussion respecting the forma- FOUNDING THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, 121 tion of the Common Board. It was the first opinion of Dr, Spring, that the permanent Board of Visitors should consist of the same, or nearly the same, number as the Board of Trustees, He could refer to the Overseers of Harvard and Bowdoin Colleges, whose Overseers were far more numerous than the Trustees. But Dr. Pearson was confident that a Board of three Visitors would be more respected, and far more efficient than a larger number. He appealed to the powers of Visitation in England which were vested in a single man. His arguments finally prevailed, and it was concluded between the parties that the perma nent Board should be three; and that the Founders of the Seminary, and the Founders of Professorships, should re serve to themselves the right of being Visitors during their natural lives. Dr.. Spring at first opposed Dr. Pearson's proposition that the Board of Visitors should consist of two clergymen and one layman, deeming it best not to make the rule absolute, but surrendered his own wish to the wishes of the majority, and the agreement was that there should be two clergymen and one layman. All our consultations and measures at this meeting were pervaded by the spirit of mutual candor and confidence, and evidently hastened our approach to the long wished-for consummation. The appointment or choice of the permanent Visitors was to be mutual, that is, one member was to be chosen by the Founders of the Seminary, and one by the Associate Donors, while the third was to be agreed upon between them. For a time it was apprehended that there would be some difficulty in choosing such a Board as would be agreeable to both parties. But the apprehension was found to be groundless. The Andover Founders readily fixed their choice on Governor Strong, the three Donors named Dr. Spring. Mr. Bartlett was particularly attached to Dr. Thayer of Kingston, and wished him to be the other 122 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Visitor, but by the advice of Dr. Spring the Donors pro posed a man whom they knew would be agreeable to the Andover Founders, namely. Dr. Dwight. This was all arranged in conversation beforehand; and in conformity with this, the appointments were afterward exactly so made; first in the Statutes of the Associate Foundation, March 21, 1808, and then in the Additional Statutes of the Founders, May 3, 1808. As Gov, Strong declined the appointment on account of his feeble health, Hon, Mr. Bliss was subsequently chosen in his place. While we were pursuing measures with the utmost vigor to hasten the accomplishment of the union, I learned from Dr. Morse that unpleasant remarks were made by Unitarians and others respecting my theological opinions, and as I was known to be the Professor-elect, some of my friends intended to take special pains to correct the current misrepresentation, and to make statements which would satisfy all parties. After consulting with friends, I came to the conclusion that the remarks and rumors referred to called for no par ticular attention, — that any efforts of ray friends to explain and vindicate my opinions would at this time be out of place, and might be misunderstood and perverted. I felt that it was utterly in vain to attempt to satisfy those men in Boston who aimed to stigmatize Calvinism, by callino- it Hopkinsianism; and who looked with equal dislike upon one and the other. For myself, I was willing to be judged by what I had preached and published, and by my future labors in the Seminary. These views I communicated freely, perhaps too freely, to Dr. Morse.' On the evening of the Sth of Feb., 1808, the Associate Statutes, previously prepared by the united labors of Drs. Spring and Pearson, were presented by Dr. Spring to Messrs. Brown and Bartlett, and received their cordial approbation It was their desire that Dr. Spring should immediately visit ' See in Appendix, letter to Dr. Morse, Feb. 14, 1808, Mr. Bartlett to Mr. Norris, Feb. 9, 1807. POUNDING THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 123 Mr. Norris, and obtain if possible his consent to the same. But well knowing that Mr. Norris was still full of doubts and fears in regard to the measures recently adopted, he was reluctant to repeat his visit, and preferred in the first place to address him by a letter. In this letter, dated Feb. 9th, he used various arguments, together with his unequalled per sonal influence, to induce Mr. Norris to join with the other Donors in establishing the united Institution on the princi ples last proposed. But knowing, as he did, the feelings of Mr. Norris, he addressed him cautiously and tremblingly, though with great earnestness. Mr. Bartlett also wrote an affectionate letter to Mr. Norris, of the same date, and with the same object in view. The proposed visit of Dr. Spring to Salem was by cir cumstances delayed for a fortnight. On the 25th of Feb ruary he drove to that place with his mind fully awake to the importance of his mission, and to the lamentable con sequences of a defeat. He was aware that a proposition had been made to the other Donors to proceed in the busi ness without Mr. Norris in case his objections were invincible, but they would not for a moment consent to such a plan, estimating Mr. Norris as one acting from conscientious, though mistaken, motives. While, therefore, he determined to pursue his object with unyielding resolution, and with some hope of success, it was not without many painful apprehensions. He presented Mr, Norris a fair copy of the Associate Statutes as approved by Messrs, Brown and Bartlett, and used arguments and persuasions to get him to sign it. He appealed to reason, to conscience, to friendship and to piety, and he did it with a warm and tender heart. But his efforts were unsuccessful, and he began to be distressed with the thought that his dear friend could not be gained, and that the other Donors would be compelled to. proceed without him. As his last resort, his feelings impelled him to propose that they should unite in prayer. 124 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. In his distress he called upon the Lord. He prayed and wept. Mr. Norris wept with him. His heart was melted. He could resist no longer. He held out his hand for the paper, and with a countenance which reflected the deep emotions of his soul, signed it. It is not easy to describe the joy with which Dr. Spring took the precious document, nor the joy which filled many hearts when the result of this visit was known. Dr. Pear son did but express the warmth of our common sensations, when he wrote thus exultingly to Dr. Morse:' "This is the Lord's doing and it is wondrous in our eyes." "Bless the Lord, 0 my soul." "Bless ye Him all His saints." "Not unto us, not unto us, but unto Thy Name, 0 most Mighty, be all the praise." The day after Mr. Norris gave his signature to the Statutes, he poured out the fulness of his heart to Dr. Church, who soon after wrote him in reply. How quiet and happy were the closing days of February and the first days of March ! The difficulties and fears which so lately distressed us had been overcome. We had as we thought passed over Jordan the second time, and had actually reached the promised land, , The rejoicing which followed Dr. Spring's successful visit to Salem was again checked. It was ordered by the unerring wisdom of God that our faith should be tried still farther; and that new troubles should come upon us from a quarter where we supposed no trouble could originate. The Associate Statutes, which had been so carefully pre pared by Dr. Spring and Dr. Pearson, and so recently ap proved by the Donors, contained, as we thought, such provisions relative to every subject as would occasion no difficulty and would require no alteration. But Dr. Spring began soon to agitate the question whether there should not be an alteration in the Statute which appointed the permanent Board of Visitors. He ' See in Appendix, Dr. Pearson's letter to Dr. Morse, Feb. 29, 1808, FOUNDING THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 125 first revealed his dissatisfaction to Mr. Norris.' He went to Andover, and endeavored to obtain the consent of Dr. Pearson and Mr. Farrar to the alteration he proposed. He thought it ought not to be absolutely determined, as it was in the Statutes, that one of the three permanent Visitors should be a layman, but that it should be left to the discre tion of the electors, to choose either, — "to choose a Davies from the ministry, or a Thornton from the laity, as they might think best." Dr. Pearson made vigorous opposition to Dr. Spring's proposal. It was for a time the subject of warm debate; but the parties finally agreed that the Statutes relative to that matter should remain as they were. But there was another question, not so easily answered, and which, even at that late period, occasioned a most unpleasant and ominous excitement. It had been the general understanding, that the Founders of the Seminary, and the Donors who were Founders of Professorships in the Seminary, should reserve to them selves the right of being Visitors during their natural life. But such reserved right could relate only to their own Foundations respectively. In order, therefore, to make the Board of Visitors a common and united Board throughout, it was necessary that the Andover Founders should confer on the Associate Donors, the right to be Visitors of the Andover Foundation. This appeared fair and equal. But when Dr. Spring and the Donors took the thing in hand, they at once met with a serious embarrassment. Madam Phillips would, of course, refuse to be named as a Visitor, but the gentlemen at Andover had no doubt that Hon. John Phillips would be considered and treated as a Founder. But to this Mr. Bartlett objected, and the other Donors with Dr. Spring coincided in opinion with him. They all felt it to be a privilege to be associated with Mr. Abbot in the Board of Visitors, but beyond this they were not ' See in Appendix, letter from Dr. Spring to Mr. Norris, dated March 7, 1808, 126 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGIOAL SEMINARY, willing to go, urging that Hon. John Phillips was a Foundei in only a very subordinate sense, and beside this, he be longed to the Board of Trustees, It was then proposed that Madam Phillips and her son should appoint a man to be a Visitor in their stead. But this was also objected to. The feelings of some on both sides became somewhat chafed by the occurrence of so many adverse circumstances, Mr. Bartlett showed signs of impatience and said : " I would rather double my donations and go on sepa rately than to have any more difficulty and delay." Dr. Spring gave it as his opinion, that, as the Associate Donors had done so much, and intended greatly to increase their contributions, they were entitled to a decided prepon derance in the Board of Visitors. The question under dis cussion was rendered more embarrassing because it had a personal bearing. The contention was sharp and threat ened fearful consequences. At length the Andover party yielded up what seemed to be their just right, and Mr. Phillips, considering all the circumstances of the case, de termined to put an end to the strife, and help forward the union, by declining to be a Visitor.' And now, with the full persuasion that everything would be amicably adjusted, Messrs. Brown, Bartlett and Norris met at Newburyport, March 21st, 180S, and gave their signa tures and seals to the Associate Statutes, in the presence of Drs. Spring and Morse. In these Statutes as they were exe cuted at this time a blank was left for the names of the seven Visitors who had been previously talked of, and who were afterward agreed upon, and their names inserted in due form as they now appear in "The Statutes of the Associate Donors"; and in the "Arldit onal Statutes of the Founders of the Seminary." ' On the 28th of March, 1808, Dr. Morse sent a copy of ' See in Appendix, letter to Dr. Morse, March 28, and 30, 1808, and Dr. Pearson's letter to Dr. Morse, April 10, 1808. « See account of Associate Statutes and Additional Statutes in Part IL POUNDING THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 127 these Statutes to Mr. Farrar, that he, and the other gentle men in Andover, might have seasonable opportunity to see them as finished and executed. In the month of April, it became a favorite object with me that the three Donors, and Mr. Abbot, should have a meeting for free conversation.' They had long been en gaged together in most important transactions, but it was through the agency of others. It seemed high time that there should be a personal acquaintance, and that they should be bound together by personal friendship. Such a meeting of the four benefactors took place at the house of Mr. Abbot in Andover, April 21, 1808, and gave a high degree of satisfaction to each one of them. This in terview was followed by cordial and uninterrupted friend ship, mutual confidence, and harmonious action. As the time drew near when the Trustees would be called to act on the weighty subjects placed before them, a painful solicitude was felt by not a few, lest insurmount able difficulties should arise to disappoint our hopes in the last stage of the business. It was a very grave question, whether such a body of men as the Trustees of Phillips Academy, invested with such important powers, and accus tomed to act so independently, would be willing to submit to the supervision and control of another Board, It was also a question whether the Trustees, some of whom were Unitarians, and others very moderate Calvinists, would readily admit into the Academy a Theological Institution which so obviously maintained the principles of the most thorough and unflinching Calvinism, and which brought with it as one of its elements, the active co-operation of Hopkinsians, Even some who were members of the Board of Trustees had doubts as to the issue of the approaching meeting. The • See in Appendix, letter of Dr, Spring to Mr. Norris, Feb. 9, 1808, and Mr. Norris to Dr. Church, Feb. 26, 1808, and letter from Dr. Morse to Mr. Farrar. 128 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, subject was very freely talked of among those who under stood its bearings, and everything possible was seasonably done to guard against the dreaded danger of defeat. The Creed prepared for the West Newbury School had been copied verbatim, and was made common and permanent by adding it to the Shorter Catechism. The Founders in Andover, with the Statutes of the Asso ciate Foundation before them, and with the expectation that they would be accepted by the Trustees, executed their Ad ditional Statutes May 3d, 1808.' At a meeting of the Trustees, on the following day. May 4th, 1808, the Statutes of the Associate Donors, and the Additional Statutes of the Founders of the Seminary were communicated to the Board. Some of them, as had been previously expected, were disinclined to take charge of an Institution founded on such principles, and placed under the efficient supervision of another Board, and there was much earnest debate on the subject. But at an adjourned meeting. May 10th, the Trustees accepted the Additional Statutes of the Founders of the Seminary, which were to con tinue in full force as a part of their Constitution, so long as the Associate Foundation should continue attached to the Institution. At the same meeting they accepted the Asso ciate Statutes, together with the Associate Funds, and they engaged faithfully to execute the trust reposed in them, according to the Constitution and Statutes. It has already been mentioned that in October, 1807, Mr. Abbot appointed me Professor on his Foundation, On the 27th of April, 1808, I sent the following communication : — " To THE Trustees op Phillips Academy, " Gentlemen, — In the month of October last, I received from you, by the hands of Samuel Farrar, Esq., a communi cation containing the information that Samuel Abbot, Esq., I See in Appendix, letters to Dr, Morse, April 16 and 23, and to Dr, Church, April 28, POUNDING THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 129 had appointed me the Professor of Christian Theology in the Theological Institution lately formed in Andover. " This appointment has been the subject of long and se rious consideration. My reflections have been much em barrassed by a consciousness that I am deficient in the requisite qualifications for such a responsible and sacred office; and by a tender attachment to my pastoral charge. But a full persuasion that the wisdom and benevolence of God have directed in the establishment of this Institution, an unwavering belief in those evangelical principles upon which it is founded ; an earnest desire to promote its great and good design, together with a humble conviction of duty, induce me, though with a trembling heart, to accept the appoint ment and the conditions annexed. As this acceptance has such an interesting connection with the glory of God, and the welfare of the churches, I cannot but be affected with it as one of the most solemn and momentous actions of my life, I rely. Gentlemen, on your candor, friendship and prayers, and above all, on the grace of Christ, Although I have not risen to the attainments which a Professor of Theology in such an Institution ought to possess, I hope I shall be enabled, in some measure, to supply my present deficiencies by future diligence. And though I cannot promise that I shall answer the expectations of my friends, yet, depending on Divine assistance, I am not backward to promise that my earnest and persevering endeavors to fulfil the duties of my office shall not be wanting, "Sensible that my usefulness, and the success of the Institution, depend ultimately on the good pleasure of God, I would devoutly ask, -for you. Gentlemen, for myself, and for all concerned in the Institution, the constant aids of His Holy Spirit. May He graciously afford His presence and blessing to the Seminary, and render it extensively useful to the Church, and the world. " Leonard Woods. " mwbury, AprU 27, 1808." 130 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGIOAL SEMINARY. In the month of June I resigned the ministerial office, which I had held ten happy years at West Newbury, and by request of the Trustees, removed to Andover, to the house once occupied by Judge Phillips. Here I delivered my first course of Theological lectures: but of that hereafter. It was the wish of the Trustees that I should be on the spot to be in readiness for the opening of the Seminary, which was to take place on the 28th day of the following September. The interval between the meeting of the Trustees, May 10th, and the opening of the Institution, was filled up with various transactions and arrangements. There was an important meeting of the Visitors.' Money was raised to the amount of $2500 to purchase books for the Seminary, and much of my time was occupied in this business. Mr. Bartlett fixed upon Dr. Griffin of Newark, New Jersey, as Professor of Sacred Rhetoric on his Foundation. Dr. Griffin was also invited to Park Street Church, to be their minister, and as he was not inclined to accept either invitation alone, but was willing to consider the question whether it was his duty to accept of both, there was much correspondence on the subject.' The Visitors first appointed by the Founders were Dr. Spring, Dr. Dwight, and Gov. Strong, But Gov, Strong, who expressed entire approbation of the Creed, and of all the provisions of the Constitution and Statutes of the Founders, declined the appointment on account of his feeble health, and his distance from Andover, The Hon, George Bliss of Springfield was afterwards appointed in his place. All necessary arrangements having been seasonably made, the day which had been designated for the public organization of the Seminary arrived. It was an auspicious ' See in Appendix, their vote, May 10, 1808, and Dr, Pearson's letter, May 13th. s See iu Appendix, letter of Dr. Spring to Dr. Morse, June 10, 1808, Dr. Morse to Dr, Dwight, July 7, 1808, and Dr, Grifln to Dr. Morse, July 28, 1808, FOUNDING THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 131 day, a day of rejoicing and hope, — a day, involving in no small measure the most precious interests of the church and the world. This was the first Divinity School founded in America, and the large assembly of Christian ministers from different and distant places, and of other friends of the Semi nary, indicated the interest, and the profound sense of the importance of this occasion. The public services were conducted in the Parish Church with consummate order and propriety, while earnest at tention, deep silence, and solemn feeling prevailed in the Sanctuary. As Dr. Pearson was a layman, the Statutes of the Founders required that he should receive ordination. The prayers on the occasion were appropriate and fervent. The sermon was preached by Dr. Dwight. The Rev. Jonathan French gave to Dr. Pearson the customary charge, and Dr. Morse gave the right hand of fellowship. Dr. Pearson, President of the Board of Trustees, then gave an historical sketch of the events which contributed to the establish ment of the Institution, and read such portions of the Con stitution and Statutes, as the occasion called for. After this he was inducted into office as Professor of Natural Theol ogy, and the Rev. Leonard Woods as Professor of Christian Theology, and the Seminary was declared to be open for the admission of Theological Students. After the close of the public solemnities, the Founders of the United Institution, and their principal advisers and agents, were all together, and how cordial were their mutual congratulations I They felt it to be the happiest hour of their lives. What joy brightened their countenances, and how deep and unutterable their emotions of gratitude to God, as their excited minds glanced over the crowded transactions and events of the two preceding years. Num erous difficulties had met us, and some of them had seemed insurmountable. Sometimes the light of the sun had cheered 132 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. US, followed, almost immediately, by dense clouds. Sometimes our path had been smooth and pleasant; and then our feet suddenly sunk in the mire. If a season of encouragement came, it was but the forerunner of some painful disaster. If our minds were at any time elated with success, they were soon cast down and disquieted. But now at the opening of our Divinity School no clouds were to be seen. Our fears and struggles were ended. Difficulties apparently in surmountable had been overcome. Groundless prejudices had been done away. Unessential differences of opinion had been waived, and feelings of coldness and reserve had given place to mutual confidence and affection. How ef fectually had we escaped the evils that would have re sulted from two separate Divinity Schools in the same vicinity, tending as they doubtless would have done to foster party spirit and strife among ministers and churches. By patience and hope, and the labors of love, — by Christian firmness, condescension and gentleness, — by unyielding reso lution, — by faith and prayer — nay, rather by the help of Him " of whom, and through whom, and to whom, are all things," — we had been delivered from all our dangers, and were now brought to see our best desires fulfilled, and our highest hopes outdone ! What now remained for us but to bless the good hand of God which had been upon us, — to bless that Divine wis dom which had guided our steps, and that sovereign Provi dence which had restrained our wanderings, overruled our imperfections and mistakes for the furtherance of His cause, — to bless and praise the name of God, who had entrusted this great work, His own work, to such feeble instruments, such " earthen vessels," so that the excellency of the power, and the glory of success might be forever known to be of God and not of man CHAPTER VIII, OPENING OF THE THEOLOGIOAL SEMINARY, The twenty-eighth day of September in the year of our Lord eighteen hundred and eight was, as we have seen, a day of profound interest. No less so was the day following. An Institution which had been founded by the benevolence of the rich, and had called forth the best efforts, wishes and prayers of the pious, com menced its operations. The work on which we then en tered was in itself of vast magnitude, and it was a new work. No Seminary like this had been known to exist either in this or any other country. This was a circum stance which occasioned much thoughtfulness in the minds of good men; and many feelings not only of hope, but of anxiety and fear. We were all sensible tliat the under taking was inexpressibly arduous, and that no finite mind could foresee the consequences, for good or for evil, which would result from it. It was truly a merciful ordering of God, that we could form but a dim conception of what the Seminary was to be; and what labors and trials were to fall to our lot. But before we proceed farther we must consider the manner in which the united Seminary was regarded, and the influence it had in promoting harmony among the Orthodox. The United Institution thus established was regarded very differently by different classes of men. The Unita- 134 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. rians thought the New School stamped with bigotry and narrowness. In ''The Anthology," which was their chief organ, they cried out against the doctrinal standards of the An dover School, especially the two parts which constituted it; namely, the Catechism and Associate Creed, as incompat ible with each other. They called the Creed a Hopkinsian Creed, and insinuated that the Hopkinsian party had over reached the Calvinistio party and obtained terms altogether in their own favor. Many Presbyterian Calvinists, of the Old School, who were satisfied with the Assembly's Shorter Catechism, thought the Associate Creed had too much of a Hopkin sian aspect; and apprehended that the Institution, under the existing government and instruction, would be too favorable to the Hopkinsian sect. They would, they said, have been better satisfied if the Calvinists had kept them selves separate from the Hopkinsians. Dr. Emmons, and a few others associated with him, were dissatisfied with the union. They alleged that the Associate Creed, though correct as far as it went, omitted the princi ples that distinguished Hopkinsians from Calvinists ; and they apprehended that Hopkinsians, thus amalgamated with those whom they looked upon as Moderate Calvinists, would lose their distinctive character, so that the Hopkinsian party would after a time be extinct. They were fond of influence and wanted a name of their own which should be known and read of all men. A few ministers who were reckoned among the Orthodox, disliked the plan of the Seminary and the strict Calvinism to be taught in it. They thought that the ministers trained up under such instruction would be too high-toned and exclusive. But the great body of the Orthodox in New England, and many in other States, including all real Calvinists, and almost all Hopkinsians, were pleased with the United In stitution. Calvinists saw that the doctrines of the Asso- OPENING OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 135 ciate Creed were thoroughly Calvinistio, and were entirely consistent with the Catechism. Hopkinsians in general were satisfied, because they were strict Calvinists and cordially embraced the doctrines of the Catechism and Creed. They were generally willing to waive those speculations in which they had gone beyond the principles of Calvinism. Thus we were from the first encouraged to hope that our new Seminary, or Divinity School, as it was at first called, would tend greatly to harmonize these conflicting elements, and bring forth the fruits of peace and love, among all true Christians. But to return to my narrative. Had I known that with the very inadequate qualifications which I possessed, it would be my duty to teach Christian Theology to so large a number of ministers, many of whom were to go as missionaries to foreign lands, and to destitute parts of our own country; had I known that so many were here to be educated, who should fill the highest offices in vari ous literary and theological institutions, and in various be nevolent societies; and had I known what a multitude of Seminaries, similar to this, were to follow from what was then done on this consecrated hill; — had I foreseen all, or any considerable part, of what was to take place before the end of half a century, as a consequence of the Institution then going into operation ; my mind would have staggered under the prospect; and unless sustained by power from above would have shrunk back from an office of so tre mendous a responsibility. But the work before us, though exceedingly arduous, had much to attract and encourage us. Past difficulties had been overcome. All our preliminary solicitudes and efforts had come to a successful issue ; and God had given us many tokens of His presence and favor. The Founders were united and happy, and their hearts were ready for new acts of benev olence. The Trustees and "Visitors were our friends, coun sellors and helpers. And the great body of evangelical min- 136 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, isters and Christians, having been fully informed of the plan of the Seminary, had given it their approbation and confi dence. The promises of God were very precious; and we could hear nothing but the cheering voice of His providence, saying. Go forward. Several young men were present, waiting to be admitted as theological students. The Professors, with Dr, Spring, proceeded to examine them according to the Statutes of the Founders, The students admitted were expected to be grad uates of colleges, or, if not graduates, to possess qualifications, particularly in regard to classical knowledge, substantially equal to what were generally found in graduates. All appli cants were examined in Latin and Greek, and those who had not been educated at a college, were examined also on the sciences. They were all expected to present certificates testifying to their moral and religious character, and besides this the Professors conversed freely with them in regard to the evidence of their personal piety. Nineteen were soon received, among whom were those who have been well known to the world, as the first foreign missionaries from America, and others who have been ministers of distinguished usefulness in our own country. Adoniram Judson, a young man of excellent talents and scholarship, was one of the first applicants. But he could not be admitted as a member of the Seminary, be cause of his manifest want of piety. In a public address during his visit to America from India, he referred in my hearing to the time when he applied to me for examination and with tender emotion said, "I was then a wretched in fidel." He was, indeed, unsettled in his opinions, and tending to a habit of skepticism, but he still retained the impressions of an early religious education, and wished for a better state of mind; and he was particularly desirous, he hardly knew why, of enjoying the privileges of this Seminary. We gave him permission to pursue his studies here for a limited time. During that time he became the subject of deep convictions of sin, and at length gave evidence of a renewed heart; OPENING OP THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 137 after which he was admitted as a regular member of the Institution. The case of Samuel Newell also deserves particular notice. He was sober-minded, and in the opinion of his Christian friends, was pious. But his mind was confused respecting the truths of the gospel, and he seriously doubted whether he had experienced the saving work of the Spirit, After a while his health failed; and during his sickness I found him very solicitous in regard to his own spiritual interests. At length, without having any confidence in his own good estate, he began to manifest an ardent love for the souls of the heathen, and an earnest desire for their salvation. And not long after, in connection with others, he determined, if such should be the will of God, to devote his life to the work of a foreign missionary, I mention these things merely as instances of the opera tions of Divine grace during the first period of the Institution, The number of students admitted soon after the opening of the Seminary, and in all the subsequent years, far ex ceeded our anticipations. Before the Seminary was organized. Dr. Spring expressed the hope that we should, in due time, have twelve or fifteen students in the Seminary at once. But before his death, which took place in 1819, he had the pleasure to see more than forty students admitted in a single class, and more than one hundred pursuing their studies together, ¦ During the first thirty-eight years more than fifteen hun dred students were admitted; but somewhat less than two- thirds of them finished the regular course of study. The students came from more than twenty different colleges. For convenience' sake, I here give the following tabular view of the number of students admitted into the Junior Class, from year to year, up to September, 1846 — it being thirty-eight years from the opening of the Seminary. 138 • HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGIOAL SEMINARY. Year 1234 56 7 8 9 101112131415 16171819 ending Sept, 1809 " 1810 " 1811 " 1812 " 1813 " 1814 " 1815 " 1816 " 1817 " 1818 " 1819 " 1820 " 1821 " 1822 " 1823 " 1824 " 1825 " 1826 " 1827 No, ad Year ending No, ad- mitted mitted 36 20 Se pt, 1828 52 31 21 ' 1829 44 19 22 ' 1830 62 19 23 ' 1831 48 19 24 ' 1832 42 21 25 ' 1833 80 22 26 ' 1834 54 26 27 ' 1835 32 25 28 ' 1836 81 41 29 ' 1837 62 43 30 ' 1838 38 39 31 ' 1839 50 36 32 ' 1840 50 45 33 ' 1841 43 55 34 ' 1842 50 50 35 ' 1843 30 55 36 ' 1844 30 54 37 ' 1845 26 60 38 ' 1816 25 In some few instances, the annual Catalogue of the students is missing, so that I have not been able to ascer tain exactly the number admitted. But it has been my aim not to exceed the trutli. The number first belonging to the Junior Class was generally diminished during the year, chiefly in the winter term, sometimes one fourth or one third, and sometimes nearly one half The causes of this diminution were various. Some students left the Seminary for want of health. Some died. Some were invited to teach in Academies or Colleges, Some were dismissed to other Theological Seminaries. Some were unable to proceed in their studies on account of pecuniary embarrassments. A large number of those who left before going through the time prescribed in the Statutes, pursued their studies in the Seminary through a considerable part of that time. It was commonly the case that se-vreal students were dismissed from the upper classes. But an equal and some times a greater number were added. Hence, the variations in the numbers of those classes, were for the most part far less than in the Junior Class. In many cases during the early history of the Seminary, it was difficult to satisfy students and their friends of the OPENING OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 139 necessity or propriety of spending three years in preparatory studies. Some thought that as they had devoted their life to the ministry they ought without delay to be eugaged in the work, and that in employing three years in theological study they would be taking so much from their usefulness; not considering, that with higher acquisitions they could accomplish more in a shorter time; and that the amount of their usefulness depended far less upon the length of their ministry, than upon their intellectual and spiritual qualifications. But a desirable change was by degrees wrought in the minds of young men. And in not a few instances, those who entered the Seminary with a feeling that one or at least two years' study would be sufficient, gradually enlarged their views of the importance of extensive theological learn ing, so that at the end of two years they determined to continue their studies another year, and at the end of that third year, could not be satisfied without adding a fourth and sometimes a fifth year. And who ever regretted this as a waste of time, or regarded it in any other light than as a means of their increased usefulness, whether as ministers of Christ in our own country, or as missionaries to other lands ? The principal benefactors of the Seminary were only six, four men and two women. These men acquired the wealth they possessed, through the blessing of God upon their honest and persevering industry and economy, Mr, Abbot at first appropriated twenty thousand dollars to found a Professorship, and Madam Phillips and her son engaged to provide the necessary buildings, Mr, Abbott also left a bequest, amounting to a hundred thousand dollars. Mr, Brown first gave ten thousand dollars and soon after one thousand for the Library; and in 1819 made a donation of twenty-five thousand dollars to found a Professorship, Mr, Bartlett began by a donation of ten thousand doUars and 140 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. not long after added twenty-five thousand dollars to found a Professorship. By his will he gave the Seminary fifty thou sand dollars. Mr. Norris gave eleven thousand dollars and Mrs. Norris, relict of the Founder, made a bequest, in ISll, of thirty thousand dollars to the Seminary. The late William Phillips of Boston, left a bequest to the Seminary of ten thou sand dollars. Henry Grey contributed three thousand five hundred dollars for the Library. Dr. Ebenezer Porter gave two thousand dollars. Mary Osborn by her will gave tioo thousand dollars. Arthur Tappan gave one thousand, six hun dred and sixty-six. One tlwusand dollars was given by each of the following persons, namely, Nicholas Pike, Jonathan Marsh, Henry Homes, William Ropes, and Rev. Dr. Codman. Elizabeth Cutter gave seven hundred dollars. Mary Gregory six hundred and eighty-six dollars. Before entering on the account of the buildings erected, I may say here that on the 2Sth day of September the Visi tors passed the following vote, — ''Whereas, by the 28th Article of the Statutes of the Associate Founders, it is provided that if, after, an experi ment of seven years, the Board of Visitors and the Trustees of Phillips Academy are well satisfied with the safety and expediency of the Visitatorial sj'stem, and that a perpetual coalition is important and desirable, union shall be estab lished on Visitatorial principles to continue forever, " Voted, That the Board of Visitors are well satisfied with said system and that a perpetual coalition upon said princi ples is important and desirable, and that the concurrence of the Trustees be requested by the Secretary." Whereupon . the Trustees voted, — " That we do concur with the request of the Board of Visitors, and declare that the perpetual union contemplated by the Statutes is established." The following are the buildings erected for the use of the Seminary. In 1809 the first college edifice, called Phillips Hall, to- OPENING OP THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 141 gether with a steward's house, was built by Madam Phoebe Phillips and her son. In the course of 1810 and 1811 Mr. Bartlett built a dwelling-house, for his Professor, Dr. Griffin; and during the next year he built a house for the Associate Professor, Moses Stuart.' In 1816 the Trustees, as authorized by Mr. Abbot, built a house for the Professor of Christian Theology. During the year 1816, owing to the increased number of students, we began to experience great inconvenience for the want of additional buildings; and in December, by request of my Colleagues, I made a particular statement of our circumstances, and appealed for relief to the friends of the Seminary. This statement was read to the Donors at New buryport, and to a few men besides. In addition to this, we conversed freely with Mr. Bartlett respecting the prosperity of the Seminary, and its consequent necessities. He was the man to whom we could best apply for great benefactions. In the following February, he informed the Trustees of his intention to erect an edifice which should contain a Chapel, a Library, and three Lecture Rooms. As the bricks which were made near Newburyport were superior to any which could be made in Andover, he ordered the whole amount necessary for that building to be carried in a wagon by four oxen of great strength, more than twenty miles over a hilly country. On Sept, 22, 1818, the edifice was dedicated by appropriate exercises. Dr. Porter, the Bartlett Professor, being the preacher. Not long after the completion of the Chapel, the num ber of students had become so large, that many of them suffered great inconvenience for want of rooms. In these circumstances, I wrote again with the utmost freedom, and with the entire concurrence of my Colleagues, to the same generous friend and benefactor, laying before him the unexpected growth of the Seminary, and the consequent necessity for more ample accommodations. To this applica- > See in Appendix, letter of Jan, 1, 1810. 142 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. tion he responded, not by word or by letter, but by action. Early in the spring of 1820, we found his men at work laying the foundation of such an edifice as was wanted. During that year and the next, the South College, called Bartlett Hall, was completed ; and Mrs. Bartlett, the wife of the Donor, pro vided very convenient furniture for the rooms, which were thirty-two in number, and the occupants of the rooms were required to pay a small tax, sufficient to keep the furniture in good repair. On Sept. 18, 1821, Bartlett Hall was dedicated by a ser mon from Professor Stuart and other appropriate exercises In September, 1832, in consequence of the failure of Dr. Porter's health, and his resignation of his office as Bartlett Professor of Sacred Rhetoric, the Rev. Dr. Skinner, D.D., was elected in his place. And as Dr. Porter still continued to hold the office of President, and to occupy the house in which he had lived for twenty years, another dwelling-house became necessary. Mr. Bartlett undertook this work also, and in 1834 built another house for the use of the Bartlett Professor. The five buildings erected by the bounty of Mr. Bartlett were, in due form, made over to the Trustees, for the perma nent benefit of the Seminary, A characteristic letter from Dr, Spring at this period gives an account of the bell donated for the new chapel.' Another building was afterwards erected by the Trustees, as a place where the students could apply themselves, at con venient times, to manual labor, for the twofold purpose of promoting health, and procuring means to aid in their sup port; — a scheme which was successful only for a time. The building remained unoccupied for many years, until 1S52 it was fitted to be a convenient dwelling-house for Professor Stowe, One more house was provided, and in circumstances which I shall take the liberty, very briefly, to mention. In the year 1842 I was for a few days -visited with sick- ' See in Appendix, letter from Dr. Spring to L. Woods, Jan, 1, 1810. OPENING OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, 143 ness; and while turning my thoughts on my pillow to the concerns of the Seminary, it occurred to me that the founda tion for the Brown Professorship was incomplete, I felt a lively interest in this subject for various reasons, and partic ularly on account of the efforts I had made more than twenty years before to secure from Mr, Brown a foundation for a new Professorship, He at length gave $25,000, But the income of this fund was only sufficient to pay the common salary of a Professor, toithout a house, and I knew that the present in cumbent, Dr, Emerson, was, on 'this account, subjected to serious inconvenience. The question arose in my mind, whether something ought not to be done to supply the deficiency. On reflection I was satisfied that there was only one person to whom an appeal could be made on this subject, with any prospect of success, and that person was Sarah Banister, the grand-daughter, and only surviving descendant, of Mr. Brown. I well knew her love and veneration for her grandfather, and that she inherited, not only the greater part of his estate, but his habitual readiness to do good. To her therefore, and to her parents, I presented the subject by letter in Dec, 1842, and afterwards in a free conversation at her father's house proposed to her to provide a dwelling-house which should be attached to the Brown Professorship, and thus to supply the deficiency above mentioned, and to make the support of the Brown Professor equal to that of the other Professors. In 1843, through the agency of her father. Miss Banister, now Mrs. Hale, generously complied with the pro posal made to her, by purchasing and repairing a convenient dwelling-house, and adding thereto several acres of valuable land. In addition to the benefactions to the Seminary already mentioned, considerable sums were from time to time given for the support of indigent students. Mr. Bartlett, in Oct., 1810, engaged to provide through their whole course for all who needed assistance in the class just admitted. The late Hon. William Phillips gave annually very liberal donations 144 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. for many years, for the same purpose; and thousands of dollars were contributed for this object in smaller sums. For the first ten or twelve years, it was my practice during the autumn of each year to apply to various individuals, who were well known friends of the Institution, requesting them to give what was needed, in addition to the income of the funds, for the support of indigent young men ; and I always found them ready to contribute to this object, some provid ing for one student through the year, some for two, and some for three, I generally obtained from one thousand to fifteen hundred dollars. At length, with the help of the Education Society and our own funds, we were able to dispense with this aid from individuals ; though in some special cases it was still necessary. Thus the good providence of God furnished the Seminary with liberal funds, convenient buildings, and other aid as circumstances required. CHAPTER IX, THE FIRST FIVE PROFESSORS, In the first part of this history, I have spoken of my own appointment as Professor of Christian Theology by the Founders on both sides. The sincere friendship and unreserved intercourse, which existed between Dr, Spring and myself, and our substantial agreement on the great subject of theology, induced him at the outset to propose me to the Associate Founders as Professor of Theology in the Seminary which they had agreed to establish. After wards, with a view to the proposed union, Mr, Abbot ap pointed me as Professor on his Foundation, I was then conscious, as I always have been, that my qualifications were very limited compared with those which such an office required. But I was not without encouragement. I had the benefit of ten years' experience in the sacred office. My age was suitable; and my health was vigorous, I had an intense love for the study of theology, and I was favored with the friendship of my fathers and brethren in the ministry, and heard many cheering words from their lips. The work, too, of a teacher in a Divinity School, had indescribable attractions to my feelings. And most of all I had the blessed assurance that, if I trusted in the Lord Jesus Christ, His grace would be sufficient for me, I looked up to Dr, Pearson with cordial esteem and veneration, as my former and very faithful instructor in Harvard College, and my friend and helper in all that per tained to the arduous business of establishing the United 146 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Institution; and I was very desirous that the Seminary, at its commencement, should enjoy the benefit of his dis tinguished talents, and his long experience as a teacher of young men. And the way was fully prepared for this. For his free intercourse with Dr. Spring and the Associate Founders had effectually removed their previous prejudices against him, and secured their sincere respect and confi dence. At the proper time therefore, with the approval and co-operation of the Trustees, they fixed upon him as Professor on the Associate Foundation. And as he was unwilling to be called Professor of Sacred Literature, they appointed him as Professor of Natural Theology. But in compliance with the wishes of the Trustees he consented to act for a time as Professor of Sacred Literature. It soon however appeared that he was neither successful nor happy in his labors. The Seminary was widely different from Harvard College; and his peculiar qualifications for the College were not equally suited to a Divinity School. His manner of teaching and his ideas of government and social intercourse were not agreeable to pious young men, who had been graduated at our Colleges, and who were engaged in studies preparatory to the sacred office. Not having been a minister of the Gospel himself, he could not easily sympathize with the views and aspirations of those who were reaching forward to the ministry, and who gave a very reluctant attention to any subject, however important in itself, which had not a manifest bearing upon their chosen profession. Such had been his previous impressions that he looked with fear upon all those meetings for free devotional exercises, to which they had been previously accustomed, and which they now felt to be specially neces sary to their spiritual good, as they were deprived of many of their former religious privileges. On this and other sim ilar subjects there was a want of harmony between him and the Professors and students connected with him in the Seminary. The consequence was, that he became dis- THE FIRST FIVE PROFESSORS. 147 contented and unhappy. He acknowledged at length that he enjoyed no satisfaction in his duties, and that his office was irksome. At the end of the year, that is, in Sept., 1809, he resigned his place. Mr. Bartlett, as I have already mentioned, founded a Professorship in 1807, and afterwards appropriated it to the department of Pulpit Eloquence, or Sacred Rhetoric. The circumstances of this act of benevolence were so pe culiar, that I cannot pass them in silence. It was at the time when Dr. Spring was not fully reconciled to the pro posed union, and when he was disposed, with great frank ness, to mention everything which seemed to have an unfavorable bearing on the subject. With this view he said to Messrs. Bartlett and Brown, as he immediately after told rne, " Gentlemen, if you go to Andover, you will not go on an equal footing with the Founders there; for you have founded only one Professorship, while Mr. Abbot's funds will support two Professors or more." Mr. Bartlett instantly replied : " If you will be content, I will found another Professorship." And this he shortly did. And he requested Dr. Spring to look out for a man to be a Pro fessor on his Foundation, Dr, Spring afterwards visited New York and New Jersey, made diligent inquiry, conversed with several men, and heard more than one distinguished minister preach. Some who took an interest in the wel fare of the Seminary, were, for a time, desirous that the Rev, Dr, Abeel should be obtained. But Dr, Spring and Mr. Bartlett, and most others, preferred Dr. Griffin. And the visit which he not long after made to Charlestown and Newburyport, and the sermons he preached there, awakened a still more earnest desire, that the infa,nt Seminary might enjoy the benefit of his talents and eloquence. Accordingly Mr. Bartlett appointed hirn as Professor on his Foundation. But Dr. Griffin after a little time expressed his unwilling ness to quit the important station he held at Newark, foi 148 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, the one which was offered to him at Andover, It was about the same time that Park Street Church in Boston, which had recently been organized, extended a call to him to become their minister. This office was considered as very important in itself, and still more important in relation to the interests of religion in Boston. For although that metropolis had been distinguished for orthodoxy and piety in the former periods of New England, it had lamentably declined from the religion of the Puritans; and the spirit of evangelical truth and godliness, which was once preva lent there, had almost disappeared from the Congregational churches. Dr. Griffin was thought to be eminently quali fied to preach the Gospel in that place, and through the Divine blessing, to revive pure and undefiled religion. But it soon appeared that Dr. Griffin could not think of leaving Newark, either for Boston or for Andover, but that he might be willing to remove, if he could, in some suitable way, be connected with both. To this proposal Mr. Bartlett had strong objections. He thought that a Professorship at Andover was sufficiently important to occupy the time and talents of any man ; and to induce Dr. Griffin to accept his appointment, he offered to provide an ample salary, and to build such a house for him as he should choose. The letters which were written by Dr. Morse, Dr. Spring, and Dr. Griffin and others, show how earnestly the subject was discussed, how averse Mr. Bartlett was to accede to the proposal of a twofold connection for his Professor, and how decided . Dr. Griffin was not to accept either office alone,' At length, Mr, Bartlett, being resolved, if possible, to obtain Dr. Griffin's services at Andover, with the advice of Dr. Spring and others, gave his reluctant consent, that, in connection with holding the Professorship at Andover, Dr. Griffin should, for the present, have liberty to preach half . ' See Appendix, letter of Dr. Morse to Dr. Dwight, July 15, 1808; of Dr. Griffin to Dr. Morse, July 28, 1808; from Dr. Griffin to L. Woods, Nov, 26, 1808 and March 27, 1809, TIIE FIRST FIVE PROFESSORS, 149 the time in Park Street Church, But with his characteristic nobleness of feeling, Mr, Bartlett insisted that Dr, Griffin should not depend for any part of his salary on his preach ing abroad, but should receive the whole from him. Dr. Griffin accepted the appointment of Mr. Bartlett, March 27, 1809, on the specific conditions which he had before suggested, and was inaugurated as Professor at An dover, June 21, 1809. But it was not long before he began to be overburdened with the labors and cares of his twofold engagement. The number of students had, during the summer of 1809, risen to thirty-six; and Dr, Griffin soon found that his labors at Park Street Church interfered with his studies, and with his various and momentous duties as Professor; and, on the other hand, that his duties as Professor essentially interfered with the lab ors which were called for in Park Street Church. But he did what he could. During the second year after the opening of the Seminary, he entered in good earnest, as far as his engagements in Boston would permit, on the duties of his office at Andover; and it quicklj'' became evident that he possessed extraordinary qualifications for the work which he had undertaken. His remarkable discrimination, acuteness and taste as a critic, his powerful eloquence in the pulpit, and his affectionate freedom in conversation with the stu dents, secured both their love and their admiration. But in the course of two years after his induction into office in the Seminary, he became satisfied that he could not continue to discharge the multiplied and con stantly -increas ing duties which devolved upon him, and that he must confine himself either to the Seminary, or to Park Street Church. His mind was for a time held in painful doubt. But as he had long been accustomed to the ministerial offlce, and as that office had been endeared to him by the extraordi nary success which had crowned his labors, he at length decided to give himself to the work of a Pastor in Park Street Church, in preference to the more private studies and 150 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. labors which his office at Andover imposed upon him. Ac cordingly, in April, 1811, he resigned his office as Professor, and removed to Boston. In a letter to his brother, dated April 29, 1811, he says, "After being tossed for two years, and kept in a state of restlessness, and crushed with the cares of Andover and Boston united, I have at last found a place of rest. I have resigned my office at Andover, and am here with my family." Had Dr. Griffin devoted himself, without interruption, to his official duties in the Seminary, he might soon have reached the highest eminence in reputation and in useful ness, both as a critic and as a lecturer. His views on the subject of preaching and the other duties of the sacred office, on the nature and importance of genuine revivals of religion, and on the cause of missions, were such as should be im pressed on the minds of all candidates for the ministry. As a theologian, Dr, Griffin was a decided and zealous Calvinist, He agreed with the Westminster Assembly of Divines, with our Puritan fathers, and particularly with Edwards, He was a man of deep and tender sensibilities, and uniformly exhib ited the spirit of fervent prayer. Throughout his public life, and in the midst of many severe trials, he exercised Christian love and meekness, forbearance and forgiveness. And I only add that his labors as Professor, though so much interrupted, and continued for so short a period, proved a timely and inestimable blessing to the infant Seminary. Immediately after the resignation of Dr, Pearson, Dr, Spring was requested to iriquire for a man to be Professor of Sacred Literature. He had previously entertained an opinion in favor of Rev, Moses Stuart, He therefore repaired to New Haven, and having heard Mr, Stuart preach, and being well satisfied with his services, he asked Dr, Dwight whether he thought him qualified to be a Professor at An dover. Dr. Dwight repHed, "Mr. Stuart is well qualified for the office, but we can't spare him." Dr, Spring answered. THE FIRST FIVE PROFESSORS, 151 " We don't want a man that can be spared." On the ground of Dr. Spring's recommendation, Mr. Stuart was elected Pro fessor of Sacred Literature. The situation he held at New Haven was one of great importance; and during the short period of his ministry there, his labors had been remarkably successful. He enjoyed the strong attachment and confidence of his Church and Society, and he was universally regarded as a young man of uncommon promise. The question of his removal he chose to refer to an Ecclesiastical Council.' We were aware that strenuous efforts would be made to prevent Mr. Stuart frorn leaving his church, and we were ap prehensive that the Council would not give due weight to the considerations which existed in favor of his removal, and would not be likely to decide in favor of our wishes. By request, therefore, of Dr. Griffin and others, I wrote to Dr. Spring, proposing that some one should be delegated to plead our cause before the Council, and I urged this proposal with no ordinary measure of zeal. But Dr. Spring, with his better judgment, decidedly pbjected to the measure proposed, being confident that our letters would do all that could be done to secure our object, and that it would be perfectly safe, and better in the end, to place entire confidence in the wisdom and impartiality of the Council.' The Council, after careful deliberation, recommended Mr. Stuart's removal to Andover. He came here in the spring of 1810, being about thirty years old. Although he was then ignorant of both the Hebrew and the German languages, he had the power of acquiring knowledge with great facility, particularly the knowledge of languages. He pursued his studies, and attended on all his duties, with his characteristic ardor. I well reihember how dil igent, yea, how absorbed he was in the study of the very imper fect grammars which could then be obtained, and how soon he was able to begin the work of teaching Hebrew, and expound ing the Scriptures of the Old Testament as well as the New. ' See in Appendix, letter from Moses Stuart to L. Woods, Sept., 1809. * See in Appendix, Dr. Spring's letter to L. Woods, Jan. 1, 1810. 152 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. In the first Lectures which Professor Stuart wrote and delivered on Sacred Literature, he directed all his power of argument and ridicule against the use of the Hebrew points, to the great satisfaction of Dr. Pearson, who had always taught the language in Harvard College without the points. But on this subject. Prof Stuart soon changed his opinion. After a time, he began to study the German language. In a long journey which we took together in 1816, he carried his German books with him, and was earnestly engaged in study whenever we stopped, and sometimes while riding in the carriage. But I found that his application to study, instead of rendering him less social, increased the variety and in terest of his conversation. Professor Stuart had singular qualifications as a teacher. He carried all his ardor into the lecture-room, and never failed to awaken a correspondent ardor in the minds of his pupils. It was his practice to disclose his thoughts and feelings to them without any reserve; and this, together with his vein of pleasantry, and his frequent repetition of scraps of Latin and Greek, gave a peculiar zest to his in structions, and made the time spent in his lecture-room ap pear very short. As he faithfully employed his time and talents in his appropriate work, he soon attained to eminence as a linguist and an expounder. The elementary books which he published relating to his department, together with his Commmentaries on the Epistle to the Hebrews, and other portions of Scripture, gave him a high reputation, both here and in Europe, as a critic and an expositor. As a preacher. Prof Stuart was earnest, popular and in structive. Hi^ flexible voice, his seriousness, his warmth of feeling, his distinct and animated utterance, in short, the whole matter and manner of his preaching, gave him a mer ited eminence among the ministers of the Gospel. After the lapse of about twenty years, it appeared that on some points of speculative divinity, particularly in anthro pology, there was not an entire agreement between his opin- THE FIRST FIVE PROFESSORS. 153 ions and those entertained by Dr. Porter and myself But it was otherwise in regard to the great principles of experi mental and practical godliness. I was constantly associated with him for a long course of years, in conducting the Wednes day Evening Conference; in which the whole circle of evan gelical doctrines, together with the objections and difficulties pertaining to them, and all matters relating to Christian experience, duty, and comfort, were made the subjects of the most free and earnest remark. We poured out the feelings of our hearts to our beloved pupils on the character and work of the Saviour and the Holy Spirit, and on the great interests of time and eternity. And with reference to these solemn, unreserved and delightful conferences, we often said to each other, " Were there ever two men more perfectly of one mind and one heart ? " From these weekly services he derived benefit to himself, and he considered them, to gether with our Seminary Fast in each term, as of more value than any other duty in which we were engaged. The labors of Professor Stuart in his department contri buted in a pre-eminent degree to the reputation and use fulness of the Seminary, and had a powerful influence in promoting in our couiitry the study of the Scriptures in their original languages, and in settling the principles of exegesis. In the important improvements which have been made in this branch of sacred learning, during the last forty years. Professor Stuart had a leading agency. In regard to the plenary inspiration of the Scriptures, Professor Stuart, for a time, dissented somewhat from the common doctrine; and he freely expressed his opinions on the subject in his lecture-room, and hinted at them in some of his publications. But as he advanced in age, in knowl edge, and in piety, and as he reflected more seriously on the lax speculations which were published on the subject in our ownjcountry, in Great Britain, and in Germany, and con sidered the effect which those speculations had actually produced on the cause which was dearest to his heart, he 154 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. was distressed with the most painful apprehensions. He saw that the philosophic theories of Morell, and of some of the most ingenious and celebrated German authors, and even of the excellent Neander, tended directly to weaken the in fluence and undermine the authority of the Word of God; and he expressed to me his determination, if God spared his life, to give his solemn testimony on the subject. I told him that such a testimony from him would be of great value, and urged him to prepare it without delay. This testimony he soon after gave, to the joy of many hearts.' It was an amiable trait in the character of Professor Stuart, that, although he was generally very confident of the truth of his present opinions, he was disposed to continue his investigations, and was ready, on the ground of further evidence, to change his opinions, and equally ready to ac knowledge the change. Thus he gave a fresh illustration of the principle, so obvious and yet so often overlooked, that it is an honor to a man's understanding and heart to acknowl edge his mistakes and to embrace new and better opinions. Professor Stuart was sufficiently conscious of his superior talents and acquisitions, and frequently spoke of them with singular freedom. But his conscious superiority related to those whom he looked upon as below him in intelligence. Before God, he was clothed with humility. Few Christians within my knowledge have manifested a more affecting sense of indwelling sin, and ill-desert, a deeper self-abase ment, or a more cordial and entire reliance for salvation on the grace of God, through the atoning blood of Christ. Now that Professor Stuart, the last of the two colleagues with whom I was so long and so happily associated, has gone to his rest, it is a precious comfort to think of him as a man of prayer; to remember his humble confessions, his penitential tears, and his fervent supplications both in the pubHc assembly and in our more private meetings; an(^ par ticularly to call to mind, as I often do, the various seasons ' See Bibliotheca Sacra, for 185-. THE FIRST FIVE PROFESSORS, 155 of uncommon doubt and difficulty in regard to our duty, or uncommon personal or domestic affliction, when we went to our places of retirement and approached the throne of grace in united prayer. I mention it to the honor of God, who gave him a heart of fraternal love and tenderness, and the spirit of grace and supplication, and who granted to me the privilege of living more than forty years with so beloved and excellent a brother. The office which Dr. Griffin resigned in June, 1811, did not long remain vacant. In answer to inquiries several ministers in Connecticut strongly recommended the Rev. Ebenezer Porter, of Washington, Conn. He was elected by the Trus tees and approved by the Visitors as Bartlett Professor of Pulpit Eloquence, On receiving notice of his election, he wrote the following answer to the Trustees: — "Washington, Dec. 19, 1811, " Reverend Sir, — " The Consociation gave a decision yesterday in favor of my removal to Andover, as soon as my health and other circumstances will permit, I view this as the decision of Providence which I am required to obey. In every step of the process which has produced this conclusion, 1 have pro ceeded with trembling, I have anticipated the pangs which await me, in separation from a circle of friends whom I love most tenderly, I have felt the difficulty with which habits so settled as mine can be conformed to new relations and new duties, I have felt and still feel a deep conviction of my ' own incompetence to fill a station so arduous and responsible as that which is assigned me. The solicitude excited by other considerations, has been increased by the state of my health, which, there is reason to fear, will prove inadequate to the labors required, " But I commit myself to God, relying upon His aid, and upon the candor, the counsel and the prayers of the Trustees and the Christian brethren with whom I am to be associated. 156 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, It will however be expressly understood that I must have time to study the things which I am to teach ; that I must be my oiun judge how riiuch application to business my consti tution will bear; and that, if the interests of the Institution should be found to suffer through my lack of health or other qualifications, I shall cheerfully relinquish the office whenever the Trustees may think it necessary. "Should these views correspond with those of the gentle men who superintend the interests of the Institution, I do hereby accept the invitation to become one of its Professors. In doing this I rest assured that every proper indulgence will be given to my infirmities, as to one who claims no other reputation than that of a plain man of honest intentions. With sentiments of great respect " I am. Rev. Sir, "Yours, etc., "Ebenezer Porter. "Rev. EuPHAiET Peabson, LL.D., " Freaident of the Board, etc." Dr. Porter was inducted into the office of Bartlett Pro fessor, April 1, 1812. But before his induction, in compliance with his particular request, the Founders changed the title of his office from Pulpit Eloq'uence to Sacred Rhetoric. Dr. Porter had been a highly acceptable and successful minister of the Gospel He was possessed of a clear, well- balanced and discriminating mind, and a sound faith. In judgment, discretion, and equanimity, he has seldom been surpassed. His imagination was lively and fertile, and ex ceedingly chaste. He was endued with ardor and tenderness of feeling; but his constitution had become so delicate and feeble, that he could not safely allow himself to indulge in those strong emotions which were natural to him, and which formerly gave his preaching an uncommon degree of anima tion. As a writer and a critic he had an exquisite taste. A man is rarely to be found who possesses a more sweet and THE FIRST FIVE PROFESSORS. 157 unruffled temper, more uprightness of character, a more be nevolent heart, more true dignity of person and manners, a more uniform seriousness, cheerfulness, and piety, — in short, a more complete combination of those qualities which are necessary to constitute a good minister of the gospel, a laborious and useful Professor, a beloved and judicious colleague, a faithful friend, and an exemplary Christian, than what belonged to Dr. Porter. Many as were his bodily infirmities and sufferings, he did much in his office; and all that he did, he did well. I never knew a man so frail as he, whose diligence and perseverance were so remarkable. His wise and benevolent agency was successfully exerted in be half of our various benevolent Institutions. He was ready for every good work. His colleagues, his pupils, the Found ers and Guardians of the Seminary, and his brethren in the ministry, confided in him, and delighted to honor so excellent and so modest a man. The following are the works he published in his own department, namely, — Analysis of the Principles of Rhetorical Delivery, Analysis of Vocal Inflections, Lectures on Eloquence and Style, Lectures on Homiletics and Preaching and Public Prayer, and Rhetorical Reader. And these are justly esteemed among the best and most finished works ever published on similar subjects, and are destined to have a permanent repu tation. His Letters on Revivals deserve to be printed in let ters of gold. The various sermons he published bear the stamp of his own character. In 1828, when the Guardians of the Seminary deemed it expedient to establish the office of President, Dr. Porter's , colleagues united in the request that he should be appointed to that office. On account of his increasing infirmities, he resigned the office of Professor in 1832, still retaining the office of President; from which, and from all other earthly concerns, he was removed by death in 1S34. Dr. Porter and the two Professors with whom he was as sociated labored happily together for many years, being of 158 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. one heart, and rejoicing in each other's usefulness, and in the growing prosperity of the Seminary, We consulted and labored and prayed for the accomplishment of the great ob ject for which the Institution was established, the training up of learned, orthodox and pious ministers of the gospel. In such a situation trials and difficulties were unavoidable. But our cordial union, the approving voice of those around us, and the blessing of God, sustained us, I resigned my office in Sept., 1846, and Professor Stuart resigned his office in Sept., 1848. The following is a list of the Professors who were elected and inducted into office, after the first five mentioned above. In 1821 the Rev, James Murdock, D.D., was elected Brown Professor of Ecclesiastical History, and continued in office until 1828. In 1829 the Rev. Ralph Emerson, D.D., was elected Brown Professor of Ecclesiastical History. In 1830 the Rev. Edward Robinson was elected Professor Extraordinary of Sacred Literature and resigned his office in 1833. In 1833 the Rev. Thomas H. Skinner, D.D., was elected Bartlett Professor of Sacred Rhetoric and resigned in 1835. In 1836 the Rev. Edwards A. Park, D.D., was elected Bart lett Professor of Sacred Rhetoric; and in 1847 was elected Abbot Professor of Christian Theology, In 1836 Rev, Justin Edwards, D.D, was elected President of the Seminary and resigned in 1842. In 1S37 Rev. Bela B, Edwards, D.D., was elected Pro fessor of Hebrew, and in 1848 was elected Associate Professor of Sacred Literature. He died in 1851. In 1848 the Rev. Austin Phelps was elected Bartlett Pro fessor of Sacred Rhetoric, In 1852 Rev, Calvin E, Stowe was elected Professor of Sacred Literature, In 1853 Rev, Elijah P, Barrows was elected Professor of Hebrew, CHAPTER X, MEANS OP INTELLECTUAL AND SPIRITUAL IMPROVEMENT. It was the united endeavor of the Professors, to ex cite the students to a diligent and intense application of their minds to study; and to lead them on to high acquisitions in all the departments of sacred learning. With a view to this object they frequently inculcated upon their pupils the importance of a proper attention to exercise and other means of promoting vigorous health; the importance too of avoiding unnecessary absences, and other interrup tions, and of persevering through the whole course prescribed by the laws of the Seminary. In not a few instances we found it very difficult to induce the members of the Sem inary to correct the habit which prevailed among them of light reading and miscellaneous study, and to form the better habit of devoting themselves steadily and in good earnest to the studies and exercises pointed out for them in each of the departments. The Professors in conducting their own studies, in com posing and delivering their Lectures, and in the discus sions, both public and private, which they carried on, aimed steadily at the advancement of the students in the different branches of sacred science. I can exhibit here only an imperfect outline of the manner in which the exercises of the different Lecture Rooms were generally conducted. In the department of Sacred Literature, the Professor 160 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. first assigned to the newly-admitted students, regular les sons in Hebrew grammar. When these lessons were recited, the Professor did much by his explanatory remarks to in crease their interest in the subject, and to render their knowl edge more thorough and accurate. After this he proceeded in the interpretation of the Hebrew Scriptures. In attend ing to the rules of exegesis, the class made use of the Hermaneutics of Ernesti, a work which Prof Stuart had prepared to be a text book in his department. When the rules of Ernesti were recited, the Professor took occasion to enlarge on the several topics introduced. He then di rected the class to a careful study of select portions of the Old Testament. And with this he intermixed the crit ical study of select portions of the New Testament. He very justly regarded it as far more conducive to the im provement of the students, that they should well under stand the principles of exegesis, and should know how to apply them in the interpretation of moderate portions of the sacred volume, than that they should pass hastily and superficially over the whole. In Christian Theology, the business of instruction and study was generally pursued, not according to any text book, but by subjects, though experience often led me to attach importance to the use of a text book in this, as well as in every other branch of knowledge. The advan tages of this mode of study will, I think, be found to outweigh the disadvantages. In the method of conducting the exercises of the Lecture Room I studied variety. For the most part I delivered a written Lecture, which was briefly reviewed at the begin ning of the next exercise. Sometimes I gave the students liberty to interrupt me even while reading the Lecture, by asking questions or stating difficulties. And it was often the case, that a more satisfactory reply could be given in a few seconds, than in as many minutes in other circumstances. Sometimes I gave a mere outline of the INTELLECTUAL AND SPIRITUAL IMPROVEMENT. 161 Lecture and then introduced a free discussion of the sev eral topics in the way of conversation with the members of the class. In lecturing on some subjects, I added so many extemporaneous remarks, in the way of explana tion, that what I had written for one lecture was made into two. Experience made it evident that the freedom which was at first allowed to so many ardent young men in the Lecture Room required some check in order to preserve it from excess, I therefore enjoined it as what belonged to good order and propriety in the Lecture Room, that no student should ask questions or pursue a discussion in a disputatious manner, or for the purpose of carrying a particular point, and that the only object aimed at should be, to obtain information and arrive at the truth. Another essential principle which I insisted upon was, that no partic ular discussion should be protracted to such a length as to interfere with a suitable attention to the whole range of subjects falling within the department. For many years, it was the rule, that four or five students should read short dissertations on the subjects before the class, extending to about half- an -hour, and that the remaining time should be occupied by free re marks from the Professor and the students. But it was a fact that on this plan, few students, except those who were to read their short pieces in the Lecture Room, could be induced to write dissertations on the several branches of Theology, It was also found that the brief dissertations exhibited in the Lecture Room were often so much alike, as to become uninteresting and even irksome'bolk to the readers and the hearers. Accordingly, in^'^compliance with the wishes of the students, the reading of short dissertations was given up, and a far more laborious and useful ex ercise was introdticed, that is, the careful writing of dis sertations of some lengthj by all the class, on all the larger divisions of subjects in Christian Theology. These disserta- 162 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. tions I examined in private, and made minutes of remarks which were called for, and which I afterwards made to each individual in the class. The business of examining and criticising so many dissertations proved to be very laborious; but the students regarded it as promotive of their best improvement. In all the exercises of the Lecture Room, I considered it as indispensable to a proper advancement in knowledge that the minds of all present should be kept in a state of the most wakeful and earnest attention. I often incul cated the maxim that the extent and clearness of the knowledge acquired was much more in proportion to the excitement and activity of the faculties, than to the length of time employed. It was commonly the case, that only a few individuals were disposed to be free in asking questions and stating objections and difficulties, in the Lecture Room, the greater part being kept back by diffidence from joining in the dis cussions. This appeared to me very undesirable, and I took pains to encourage all the members of the class to overcome their diffidence, and to take an active part in the exercises. This I considered important, not only as conducive to their present improvement, but as a preparation for their future usefulness in the work of the ministry. My endeavors in this respect were successful only in part. The shortness of the time allotted to the whole course of Theological study, was a constant hindrance to that degree of attention which every particular part seemed to require. To many subjects, on which we could have profitably spent several months, we could devote but a few days. Indeed it often seemed that the students could do little more during the year, than glance at the several parts of Theological science, and mark out a plan to regulate their studies in after life. But even the short time allotted to the different topics proved -io be of great benefit to the students. Many a time did they inform me, that the lectures and the attendant INTELLECTUAL AND SPIRITUAL IMPROVEMENT. 163 discussions, on the inspiration of the sacred Scriptures, on the Divinity and humanity of Christ, on the Trinity, the fallen ^ state of man, the Decrees, the Atonement, Regeneration, etc., had removed all their former difficulties and established them in the orthodox faith. And this result was the more to be rejoiced in, when there had previously been strong prejudices against the doctrines of Calvinism. The exercises in the other departments were conducted on the same general principles with those in Sacred Litera ture and Theology, varying however according to the nature of the subjects appropriate to each. It is well known what were the chief instructions given on Sacred Rhetoric, as Dr. Porter published the different and very valuable series of lectures, which he delivered to the Senior Class. In the other department there were lectures, recitations, and dis cussions on ecclesiastical history and pastoral duties. It will be evident to every one who is competent to judge, that the whole plan of study in the Seminary, and all the exercises in the different Lecture Rooms, were adapted to promote the growth of intellectual knowledge and to aid the students in acquiring the qualifications which are neces sary to a minister's usefulness. And if there were essential deficiencies, they must have been owing, not to any material faults in the general plan of instruction and study, but to the shortness of the time allotted to the regular course, or to the want of a well-directed diligence among the students, or of ability or fidelity in the Professors. But while we attached high importance to literary acqui sitions, we gave a still higher place to spiritual improvement. We strove to make the impression upon those who became members of the Seminary, that spiritual religion and growth in grace should be their paramount object. Within a few weeks after the opening of the Seminary, I proposed a meet ing with the students for religious conversation and prayer ; and I at length gained the consent of my colleague, that I should hold a meeting with the students for religious pur- 164 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. poses, he himself choosing not to be present. That meeting, which was found to be both pleasant and profitable, was the beginning of the Wednesday evening Conference, which became a stated exercise in the Seminary, and proved to be, as we thought, a most important means of growing in grace and in the knowledge of Christ, both to ourselves and to the students. Never can I forget those solemn and delightful seasons, when I went to the Conference Room with Professor Stuart, or with another of my beloved colleagues, and from the fulness of our hearts spoke to our pupils on the great principles of our holy religion, both doctrinal, experimental and practical. Many a time did Professor Stuart say to me, " If we do good in any way it is in this Conference," And ministers of the gospel living in different parts of the country, and missionaries laboring in distant heathen lands, have told me how sincerely they thank God for the benefits they experienced from the Wednesday evening Conference, This Conference, which was a subject of our annual re ports to the Trustees and Visitors, was, in the judgment of Dr. Porter, Professor Stuart, Dr. Emerson and myself, and also of all the Guardians of the Seminary, of such vital con sequence, that I cannot satisfy myself without describing it more particularly and fully. It was a settled point with us, that the Conference would not be suited in the best manner to promote the spiritual interests of the Seminary, imless it was strictly a meeting of the Professors and stu dents. It was repeatedly desired by families in the vicinity, that the Conference should be open to all who wished to attend. But this, we knew, would: be a restraint upon the freedom of our address to our pupils. They wished for our Christian sympathy in their outward and inward trials, and for our counsel and aid in regard to their peculiar duties and dangers. And it was their conviction, as well as ours, that while preaching on the Sabbath and other public services were indispensable, there ought to be one exercise every week appropriate to them as Theological students. And INTELLECTUAL AND SPIRITUAL IMPROVEMENT. 165 this conviction was more and more confirmed by our grow ing experience, I have taken from my manuscript the following general but imperfect list of subjects discussed in the Conference, "1, Intellectual and moral improvement as objects of pursuit in the Seminary — moral improvement the first and highest, 2, Directions for intellectual improvement. 3, Importance of taking care of the health, 4, Right use of time, 5, Duty of repentance as obligatory on Christians, 6, Habitual devotion, 7, Dispensations of Providence, the means of moral discipline. 8, Love to the souls of men as a Christian duty — how to strengthen and manifest it, 9, Revivals of religion — several Conferences touching the nature of genuine revivals — the means of promoting them — cautions to be observed — the work of the Holy Spirit — antecedents and consequences of a revival. 10, Self-examination — treated in several Confer ences under the following heads: — importance of the duty — hindrances to the right performance of it — how to conduct it — mistakes to be avoided, 11. Doubts of Christians respect ing their own piety — how occasioned and how to be removed. 12, Christian hope, its nature, grounds and influence, 13, So cial and secret prayer compared — peculiar advantages of each — both should be united, 14, Different virtues and graces connected — all alike in their nature, and promote each other. 15, Brotherly love — occasion for it among students — its happy effects, 16, Government of the appetites and passions — aids to the duty — need of Divine help, 17, Regard to reputation as a motive to action — when right and when wrong, 18, Con quest of easily-besetting sins, 19. Godly sorrow — its nature and use, 20, Duty of confessing sin, both to God and to man. 21, Danger of little sins, so-called, 22. Special dangers of theological students, as ambition, pride, levity, etc. — rem edy for these evils. 23. Eminent holiness to be earnestly sought, 24, Declensions in religion — symptoms — causes — evils consequent. 25, Faith as a principle of the Christian life, 26, Humility. 27. Forgiveness of injuries. 28. Love 166 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGIOAL SEMINARY, of enemies, 29. Reading the Scriptures and other religious books. 30. Strict observance of the Sabbath. 31. Christian conversation and correspondence. 32. Self-denial. 33. Watch fulness. 34. Dependence upon God practically considered. 35. How to treat doubts and difficulties as to the truths of revelation. 36. Living near to God. 37. Good habits. 38. A good conscience. 39. Indwelling sin — its power, deceitful ness and cure. 40. Justification. 41. Importunity in prayer. 42. Grieving the Spirit. 43. Right example — specially im portant in ministers." These, and such as these, were the subjects of the Con ference for the winter term, often presented in different forms and with occasional topics intermixed. We aimed not to repeat the same subject during three years. Indeed our range of subjects generally extended over six or seven years. During the summer term we conversed on subjects bearing on the ministry, snch as the nature and importance of the sacred office — qualifications for it — its many and arduous duties — difficulties and discouragements of a minister — also his encouragements and comforts — his duty to doubting, de jected Christians — to offenders and backsliders — to children — to the afflicted, the sick, and the dying — wise distribution of his duties — importance of training up Christians to assist him in his work — intercourse with other ministers — attachment to the cause of Missions — plainness and fidelity in preaching — importance of an affectionate manner — how to treat the thoughtless and those who are under conviction of sin — duty of circumspection — great worth of private character — prepa ration for death. These and many other subjects were fully discussed dur ing the summer term. We constantly endeavored to adapt the Conference to the circumstances of our pupils. And many a time did they tell us that the exercises on Wednes day evening led them to search their hearts more carefully, and to conceive with greater clearness the danger of self-de ception, and the vast importance of practical godliness. They INTELLECTUAL AND SPIRITUAL IMPROVEMENT. 167 said the familiarity and directness of our remarks made them specially impressive. It was our purpose to give the students the benefit of all we had learned by reading, reflection, and experience. We found the Conference the most interesting and useful when conducted in the manner of free conversation, rather than in the way of a studied, formal discourse, or a set speech. The students were invited to ask questions, relative to the subject, in any part of the Conference; and also to propose to us in writing or conversation, any subject which they wished to be introduced as particularly seasonable and adapted to do good in the Seminary. Professor Stuart, during the last years of his life, often said to me, " If there is any part of our duty as Professors, which we can remember with pleasure on a dying bed, it is what we did in the Wednesday evening Conference." And in a serious review of the time I spent in the Seminary, I have a perfect conviction, that the Conference was indispensable to the highest moral improvement and usefulness of the students, and that the omission of it would have been a great loss to both teachers and scholars. And when, with my present convictions, I review the long period of my Pro fessorship in the Seminary, 1 cannot but wish that I had still more highly estimated the value of the weekly Conference, and of the other methods employed for promoting experi mental and practical godliness. Another means of spiritual improvement which was mani festly attended with the Divine blessing was the Seminary Fast, which was observed once in each term, and was, we trusted, such a fast as God had chosen, I cannot easily de scribe the deep interest which the Professors and students, for many years, felt in the exercises of that occasion. It was anticipated with many devout feelings, and was observed with deep seriousness. On that day there were great search- ings of heart, and humiliations before God, and there were many fervent cries to Him who heareth prayer; and there 168 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, were many earnest endeavors to subdue indwelling sin, and to grow in grace. The morning was devoted to secret duties. At ten o'clock there was a general meeting of the students, or a meeting by classes, for free conversation and prayer. At noon the Professors met together for their own special good, I can never cease to remember those precious meet ings, and the delightful and heart-moving exercises in which I was so many times engaged with my beloved colleagues. Porter and Stuart, who have now gone to their rest. We unreservedly opened our hearts to each other. We sung de votional hymns. We made confession of sin, and offered up united supplications to God, for ourselves, that He would par don us, and sanctify us, and make us faithful unto death ; — and for the students, that God would graciously dwell among them, and furnish them for the sacred work before them. If we ever knew the blessedness of fraternal love and fellow ship, and the higher blessedness of communion with our God and Saviour, it was at those favored seasons. In the after noon each Professor met, for an hour, with his own class; and our object was by kind and faithful remarks, accompanied by prayer, to guard our pupils against temptation and danger, and to lead them resolutely to pursue their various duties, particularly their religious duties, looking unto Jesus, and relying on His all-sufficient grace. It was natural to expect, that such seasons of self- examination and Christian fellowship and prayer would be productive of good fruits. And so they were in fact. There generally followed a more tender, subdued feeling in the Seminary, more diligence in study, a more consci entious discharge of all the duties prescribed by the Laws, and more spirituality of mind. As a further means of good to the students, we recom mended to them, what we had found so useful to ourselves, that is, the constant practice of reading, in connection with the Scriptures, the most sound and searching books on experimental and practical religion, such as the works of INTELLECTUAL AND SPIRITUAL IMPROVEMENT, 169 Owen on Spiritual-mindedness, and on the 130th Psalm, Baxter's Saints' Rest, Edwards On the Affections, Doddridge's Rise and Progress, The Life of Brainerd, and the works of Howe and Leighton, It was our deliberate opinion that theological students could not neglect this kind of read ing, without experiencing an essential loss both as to their present advancement in holiness, and their future useful ness in the ministry. With a view to the spiritual benefit of the Seminary, we adopted the practice, to a considerable extent, of con versing privately with each student respecting the state of his own heart. For many years I invited each member of my class to spend an hour with me in a free interchange of thoughts on the duties, the conflicts, and the comforts, of the Christian life. From the testimony of many students, as well as from my own experience, I was led to consider those unreserved and devout interviews as eminently con ducive to improvement in spiritual- things. I kept the same object in view in my Lectures on Systematic Theology, frequently giving a practical devo tional turn to the subject under consideration. I also invited the students to apply freely to me whenever they wished for conversation on the concerns of the soul. This invitation many complied with, and either in my study or in a retired walk revealed to me their doubts and fears respecting their own piety, or the difficulties and discour agements with which they had to contend, on questions of duty which they were not able to solve. It might be supposed, that a society of educated and pious young men, pursuing together the most sacred studies, meeting every day for devotional exercises, and in the enjoyment of such peculiar privileges, preparing for the holy work of the ministry, would make constant and rapid progress in the divine life. And this was indeed not un frequently the case. But it was here, as it is elsewhere, that there was a constant tendency to backsliding and 170 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. declension in religion. But a merciful God interposed from time to time to revive the languishing spirit of piety. When Divine grace thus visited the Seminary, there was, in consequence, the humble and contrite heart, there was brotherly love, there was the spirit of prayer, and delight in duty. The soul thirsted for God, and aspired after the beauties of holiness. Delightful seasons! when light from above shone upon us and we were constrained to say, "The Lord is here." As a help to more intimate acquaintance with the stu dents, it was my habit for many years, to invite the mem bers of my class, generally six at a time, to a social meal with my family. At the close of the evening prayers in the Chapel I read from the roll of members the names of the gentlemen next in order, and they usually accompanied me to my home. I have often in later years heard the students remark on these visits as exceedingly pleasant and profitable, and thank me for them. CHAPTER XI. DUTIES OF THE TRUSTEES AND VISITORS TO THE FACULTY, IN ACCORDANCE "WITH THE STATUTES. No true and satisfactory history of the Theological Seminary can be written, without referring to the im portant duties required of the Trustees and Visitors by the Statutes of the Founders. The Constitution provides that "all the Professors and officers in the Seminary shall be under the immediate in spection and government of the Trustees." And they are authorized to make any additional regulations which they may deem necessary, to carry into effect the general pro visions of the Constitution and Statutes. In meeting their obligations, the Trustees must see that the Professors faith fully do their duty; must call them to account for anything amiss in their teachings or their conduct; and must en deavor in every proper way to guard the Institution against the evils to which it may be exposed, and to promote its highest usefulness. In executing their trust, they have met annually, and more frequently when circumstances have rendered it nec essary, to attend to the concerns of the Institution. They have made additional regulations. They have taken care of the funds and buildings belonging to the Seminary, and have watched over all its interests. In the year 1810 they appointed a Committee to make inquiry of the Professors respecting the discharge of their 172 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, official duties. That Committee called the Professors to appear before them, and began to put questions to them, and to write down their answers, with a view to make report of them to the Board. But the Professors objected to such a mode of proceeding, and insisted on the justice and propriety of making their own report to the Guardians of the Seminary. The Trustees acceded to this proposal, and it became the settled practice of the Professors to make annually a joint report on the general concerns of the Sem inary; and for each of them to report as to his own depart ment. Besides this, the Trustees occasionally requested the Professors to give their written opinions more at large on particular points touching the welfare of the Institution. The following are the more important instances in which the Trustees and Visitors have exercised the supervision over the interests of the Seminary which the Constitution and Statutes enjoin. From 1820 to 1827 evils of a serious nature were found to exist in the Seminary, threatening its peace and prosperity. These evils were more or less known to the Board from their commencement. But in 1827 individual Professors made a particular statement to the Board of the unhappy condition of the Seminary, and urgently requested the Trustees to make inquiry concerning the existing evils, and to adopt proper measures for their removal. Accordingly, at a meet ing of the Trustees, Aug, 21, 1827, a committee was appointed to inquire into the state of the Seminary, particularly in regard. to difficulties relative to one of the Professors. These difficulties related to his official conduct, but did not affect his Christian character. On the ground of the Report, the Trustees, acting as Guardians of the Seminary, did, on the 18th of December, 1827, vote to remove him from office. From this sentence the Professor, as was his right, ap pealed to the Board of Visitors of the Institution, At a meeting of that Board, Sept, 25, 1828, he had a regular trial DUTIES OP TRUSTEES AND VISITORS, 173 with the aid of counsel. After a patient hearing, the Visi tors approved and affirmed the act of the Trustees in remov ing him from office. From this decree of the Visitors, he also appealed to the Judges of the Supreme Court in Massachusetts. At the No vember term (1828) the Judges decided that they had no power to try the case on its merits — that they could only re view the doings of the Visitors, and determine whether they had transcended the powers given them by the Founders; or had violated the Statutes of the Institution. After attend ing to the arguments of the counsel on both sides, the Judges confirmed the decree of the Visitors.' This case contains a full recognition by the Supreme Court that the Visitors are lawfully invested with the powers and rights conferred upon them by the Statutes of the Founders of the Institution; and that no appeal can be made to the Court for a new trial upon the merits of the case. At a subsequent session the Court gave it as their judg ment that the dismission of the Professor froin office, and the cessation of his salary, took place, not when the Trustees voted to dismiss him, but at the time when the Visitors approved and affirmed their vote. This trial also shows that the Trustees have no authority to remove a Professor from office and withhold the payment of his salary, without bringing such charges against him as are specified in the Statutes of the Founders, and giving him a fair and regular trial with the aid of counsel' Another case occurred which is worthy of notice. For several years previous to 1825, the feelings of the Trustees and of the- religious community extensively had been dis turbed, and serious apprehensions respecting the welfare of ' See reports of cases determined by the Supreme Judicial Court of Massa chusetts, Vol, VII., 2d edition, page 303. 2 The foregoing account has been read and approved by the Professor above mentioned. See reports of oases mentioned above, Supreme Judicial Court of Massa chusetts, VoL xn., page 243, 174 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. the Seminary excited, by the degree of attention which the students gave to the writings of lax and infidel writers and commentators, and by the unhappy effect which had already, in some instances, been produced upon the religious opinions of individuals, and upon the spiritual state of the Seminary, The Trustees, being well acquainted with the general facts in the case, appointed Dr, Dana, Samuel Farrar and Dr. J. Edwards, as a committee to make proper inquiry and report on the subject. The committee had some conversation with the Professors, and then requested each of them to state in writing, what, in his view, were the dangers of the Seminary in the matter above mentioned, and what remedies should be applied. After receiving the statements of the Profess ors, the Committee made the following report, which was adopted by the Board, and communicated to the Faculty, to wit: " The committee appointed to confer with the Faculty, to inquire whether any important evils have been found by experience to result from the free cultivation of German Lit erature in the Seminary, and, if this shall be found to be the fact, to point out the means by which, in their opinion, such evils may be mitigated or precluded — have attended to the service assigned them and now submit their Report. "Your Committee deem it no part of their duty minutely to examine and characterize the theological writings of which the German press has been for the last half century so remarkably proHfic. It may be sufficient for them to advert to the general and acknowledged fact, that a great portion of those modern German authors, who have occupied the department of theology, whether as lexicographers, critics, scholiasts, or framers of religious systems, have essentially innovated on all previously established principles; under the general profession of Christianity, they have, in various modes, impugned the miracles of Scripture, its peculiar doctrines, at large, and even its claims to a Divine Inspiration. Still it is admitted that on many points of science and literature, DUTIES OF TRUSTEES AND VISITORS. 175 of philology and natural history, these writers evince much talent, and impart, to the biblical student, much valuable information. "This brief and very imperfect statement, while it intimates the advantages, suggests, likewise, the dangers of the studies in question. Of all the forms in which religious error pre sents itself to the aspiring minds of youth, none are so insin uating and seductive as those of literature and philosophy. In the case immediately in view, the danger is increased by the fact, that the study of German authors occurs principally at the very commencement of the theological education of our pupils. If in the familiar and ardent perusal of those writings, the most matured and informed minds have some times been shaken, not to say contaminated and poisoned, it cannot surely be expected that minds comparatively immature and unfurnished, should pass through the process without in jury. These natural anticipations have been realized in fact. In a very free conference with the Faculty, your Committee have learned, that, in various instances, the unrestrained cul tivation of German studies has evidently tended to chill the ardor of piety, to impair belief in the fundamentals of re vealed religion, and even to induce, for the time, an approach to universal scepticism. But on this subject, at once delicate and distressing, they forbear to enlarge. Still it is inevitable to remark that evils, of this serious magnitude, require to be counterbalanced by very signal advantages. Do the studies in question present advantages of this imposing character ? Has the light which has emanated from modern Germany darted conviction into the minds of infidels and sceptics? Has it encircled any important doctrine of the gospel with new glory ? Granting that it has somewhat illustrated the natural and civil history of the Bible, its philosophy and philology, has it brought forth, from a previous concealment, any truth essential to salvation, or powerfully conducive to holiness, "In a course of legal study the pupil is ordinarily directed. 176 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGIOAL SEMINARY, not to writers of apocryphal character, not to writings con taining ingenious and inextricable mixtures of truth and error; but to the first authorities, to the great standard writers, in whom a generous confidence may be reposed with safety. Can it be less important that the student of theology should draw instruction from sources the most pure and uncontaminated ? " It deserves special notice that no small portion of the German writings, in use, are books of reference, such as lexicons, commentaries, etc. If these writings, which are ordinarily consulted as authorities, are of erroneous or mixed character, the evil is very extensive. The infection which taints the fountain will too probably be communicated to the streams, "In these writings there is an additional source of danger. If, as is undeniable, they frequently treat the most sacred truths of our religion with an irreverence bordering on impiety, their influence goes to corrupt the heart, A pious youth would not choose to hold familiar and daily inter course with sceptical and profane companions; or if he should, he would not escape from the scene untainted. The danger would not be diminished, but 'ncreased, if the de formities of irreligion were gilded by the art of sophistry and fascinations of polite literature, "Seriously apprehending that the evils described are incident, in a greater or less degree, to the abundant and promiscuous study of German authors, your committee have conceived it a sacred duty to give this distinct but very brief statement, "It is not, however, their intention to propose an entire abandonment of these studies. Such a measure might be neither practicable nor expedient. There is much reason to believe that the students of the Seminary have an exten sive and increasing conviction of the dangers now intimated; and that this conviction has resulted in an increase of caution in their intercourse with the authors specified. This is an DUTIES OF TRUSTEES AND VISITORS, 177 auspicious omen. And it remains for your Committee briefly to suggest some additional means calculated to counteract the evils in view, " They view it of prime importance, that the members of the Seminary should be frequently reminded, by the Profess ors, of the inestimable value of religious truth, and of the Bible, as its great source and standard; of the reverence, meekness, simplicity, and implicit submission which should attend all their inquiries at the Divine oracle; of the utter in competence of human reason, as a religious guide, and of the danger of listening to the suggestions of infidel philosophy. Nor is it less indispensable, that these beloved youth should be admonished to guard their hearts from the intrusions of unbelief, by cultivating a spirit of deep and humble and fervent piety, and by devoutly imploring the light and influence of the Spirit of God, as the only effectual security against dangerous and fatal error. "Your Committee think it likewise very desirable that the Professors of Christian Theology and of Sacred Literature should freely and frequently give the students their maturest advice respecting the books m their respective departments most proper to be studied, distinguishing between those authors whose general correctness should inspire confidence, and those which should be perused with a degree of cautious interest. In the case of writings combining much acute ness and learning with much error, the time of a Pro fessor might perhaps be profitably employed in occasionally exposing their principal aberrations in point of reasoning or of fact. " In offering these suggestions, with reference to Pro fessors, your Committee would be far from intimating a suspicion of any defect in past time. It is with satisfac tion they announce to the Board, that in the leading views they have presented, both of existing evils and dan gers, and of the remedies proper to be applied, they have ,the decided concurrence of the Faculty, And they think it 178 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, highly important that those gentlemen, while laboring to preserve uncontaminated the character of the Seminary, and the minds of the pupils, should feel themselves strengthened by an unequivocal assurance on the part of the Trustees of their cordial countenance and co-operation. They would have it well understood, both by the members of the Semi nary and the whole religious public, that this Board, awake to the claims of tlieir high and sacred trust, awake to the demands of Zion, and of the age in which they live, will spare no effort to render the Institution what its Founders intended it should be — a real blessing to the community, an uncorrupted witness for the truth, a light to the church and to the world. "In conclusion, your Committee would remark, that from the ample materials already before the public, there might undoubtedly be compiled a commentary on the sacred Script ures, which, while it should embrace whatever is most valu able in the literature and criticism of German writers, should exclude their eccentricities and errors. Such a work cannot but be regarded as a desideratum. It would, under Divine blessing, accomplish much good* and probably prevent much evil. To the theological students of this and other seminaries it would save an incalculable amount of precious time. And it would exempt them from that habitual familiarity with error and sophistry which has sometimes proved fatal to common minds, and from which the strongest have not always escaped without essential injury," — Andover, Sept. 28, 1825. This whole proceeding, as related above, had a salutary influence upon the vigilance and fidelity of the Professors, and upon the intellectual and moral state of the students. A case occurred nearly twenty years since, in which the Trustees, in the discharge of the duty devolved upon them by the Founders, appointed a Committee to inquire into the DUTIES OF TRUSTEES AND VISITORS. 179 opinions contained in a publication of one of the Professors. That Committee examined the publication, and, in a written communication to the Professor, pointed out various passages which seemed to them inconsistent with the Confession of Faith to which he had given his assent. This they did, not to bring against him the charge of heresy, but to ask of him a satisfactory explanation of what he had published, and to impress upon him the importance of guarding against any deviation, real or apparent, from the doctrinal standard ap pointed by the Founders. In this way the Trustees have shown a faithful regard to the highest good of the Seminary, For, in truth, what is there which the Constitution and Statutes of the Founders represent as worthy of more attention than the religious faith of the Professors, and the manner in which they teach the principles of Christianity to their pupils? If the Trus tees and Visitors should not keep an ever-watchful eye upon the concerns of the Seminary in this most itnportant respect, — if they should not endeavor, in all suitable ways, to guard against the very beginning of a departure from the doctrines contained in the common and permanent Creed. provided by the Founders, — a door would be opened for the gradual intro duction of gross and pernicious errors; and the character of this Seminary, like that of other institutions in America and in Europe, might at length be totally changed, and the best hopes of the Founders disappointed. As this is a matter of such importance, and of such difficulty too, it is most reasonable to expect that every Professor will cheerfully assist the faithful efforts of the Trustees for the welfare of the Institution, and that they will be truly grateful to them for the fidelity with which they labor to execute the duties of their sacred trust. Here I might be charged with a want of impartiality and frankness should I pass over in silence a matter which occurred more than thirty years ago. My attention has of late been more particularly turned to the subject, on ac- 180 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, count of its connection with this part of the History of the Seminary, My letters to Unitarians, published in 1820, contain sev eral passages which I now look upon with regret, and would here openly retract. I there say, " In Scripture the word impute signifies uniformly, if I mistake not, charging or reckoning to a man that which is his own attribute or act." . . . "We are not fully satisfied with the language used on this subject in the Assembly's Catechism. Though we hold that Catechism, as a whole, in the highest estimation, we could ntit, with a good con science, subscribe to every expression it contains in relation to the doctrine of original sin." . , , " We receive the Cate chism generally, as containing a summary of the principles of Christianity. But that the sinfulness of our fallen state consists, in any measure, in the guilt of Adam's first sin, is what we cannot admit without more convincing evi dence" (See Letter 6). Before I wrote these passages I had repeatedly, in presence of the Trustees, made a declara tion of my faith in "that form of sound words, or system of evangelical doctrines, drawn from the Scriptures, and denominated the Westminster Assembly's Shorter Cate chism " ; and had promised to maintain and inculcate the Christian faith, as summarily expressed in that Catechism. I had not said, I believe and will teach the doctrines of the Catechism generally, or as a whole, or for substance. What I had professed to believe and had promised to maintain, was the system of doctrines, as expressed in the Catechism. I had' done it without making or implying any exception. Now I must acknowledge that the passages, above quoted from my "Letters," are manifestly inconsistent with my professed belief and my promise, as a Professor, And on reflection I cannot but think it strange, that the Trustees did not exercise the same watchful fidelity in this case, as they did afterwards in the cases above referred to; and that neither they nor the Visitors ever admonished me for DUTIES OF TRUSTEES AND VISITORS, 181 doing what was so plainly at variance with the Constitu tion of the Seminary, It was indeed a fact, which I was happy to know, that the Guardians of the Seminary had confidence in my ortho doxy and fidelity. But this on my part was a reason why I should have been the more watchful against delinquen cies and mistakes. And on their part it was no reason why they should neglect their duty to the Institution and to me. It was rather a reason why they should have taken serious notice of the impropriety of what I had published, and should at once have called my attention to my sacred obligations as a Professor, They should have labored to preserve me from disregarding, or seeming to disregard, the standard of doctrine and duty to which I was bound to conform. It is true that faithful friends in the Board and out of the Board did, of their own accord, privately suggest to me their dissatisfaction with the passages above quoted from my Letters, and desired me to give the subject a farther and more careful consideration. This I did. And a more par ticular examination of the Scriptures and of the best unin spired writings, together with free conversation and corre spondence with men of different habits of thinking, gradually satisfied me, that the fault on my part consisted chiefly in overlooking the true and authorized meaning of the words impute and guilt, and in giving to them a sense different from that in which they were used by standard Calvinistio Di vines, The result was, that I became fully satisfied with all the doctrines of the gospel as expressed in the Assembly's Shorter Catechism, And it would have been happy for me, had 1, at an earlier period, gone through with a careful examination of the subject, and thus been preserved from the mistakes and inconsistencies above noticed. The immediate care and instruction of the students, and the execution of the laws, were vested in the Professors, It 182 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, was their ordinary practice to hold a regular weekly meeting on Saturday at 1 o'clock P. M. And it was their standing- rule to open the meeting with prayer. For nearly twenty years the Professors presided by turns both in their private meetings, and on all public occasions. But in 1827 the Trustees and Visitors, with the full concurrence of the Fac ulty, instituted the office of President, and called Dr, Porter to fill that office in addition to his office as Professor, And he continued to h6ld both offices, until 1832 when, in conse quence of great and growing infirmities, he resigned the office of Professor, still retaining the office of President to the close of his life. The appointment of such a man as Dr. Porter to hold the office of President, connected with that of Professor, pre vented the inconvenience which had resulted from a frequent change of the presiding officer, and had a very favorable influence on the business of the Faculty and the order of the Seminary. It is manifestly of the first importance to the maintenance of good order in such an Institution as this, that the officers should be of one mind. If dissension and strife should be found among them, what could be expected but a serious injury to all the interests of the Seminary? But if the officers unitedly exert their infiuence for the improvement of the students, and the support of order; who can doubt that, with the Divine blessing, their efforts will be successful? This was happily the case in this Seminary. The nature and objects of the Institution, as well as its Statutes and Laws, require that the government should be paternal. In a good degree it was so from the beginning. But the mode of administering the government was some what various. At times the Faculty made efforts to execute the Laws with great exactness and with some degree of vigor, and to maintain order by the direct exercise of their official authority. But although they made this attempt with DUTIES OF TRUSTEES AND VISITORS, 183 the kindest dispositions, and in the kindest manner, the result did not answer, their expectations. The members of the Seminary were, with few exceptions, graduates of Col leges, and had generally passed their minority; and many of them had been- themselves employed as teachers. Hence it was unpleasant and sometimes irksome to them to be brought under regulations which were minute and exact, and under a supervision which was constant and visible. It better accorded with their feelings, that their Instructors should watch over them less, and confide in them more. Some of them really thought it just and right that they should be allowed to judge for themselves, how frequently it was proper for them to omit the devotional services of the Chapel, morning and evening, and the daily exercises of the Lecture Room, and be absent from the Seminary; and if by an act of authority, or the force of law, they were hindered from following their own convictions in these respects, they made it a subject of complaint. And so it is, that when young men are held under a government which is very strict and unbending, it evinces an uncommonly dutiful and pious temper, if some degree of resistance is not waked up, at least in their feelings, and if the multiplication of offences does not follow. On this subject experience taught us useful lessons, It.taught us that the amount of irregularities and offences is likely to be quite as large, to say the least, under a system of uncommon strictness, as under a system of lenity and reasonable indulgence, — and that the exercise of kindness and confidence tends to produce an effect in the minds of students far more favorable to their intellectual and moral improvement, than the exercise of a rigid authority. We also learned from experience that the undue multiplication or frequent change of laws tended to an increase of offences; — and also that the formal, official, and authoritative annuncia tion of laws, was not well suited to the nature of th^ Institu tion, and had a tendency to render them unwelcome and 184 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, distasteful, and if it did not beget a spirit of murmuring and rebellion, that it secured at best only a reluctant and partial obedience. We found that the better way was, to give a copy of the printed laws to each student for his own private perusal before his matriculation; and when any new regula tion was made, to suggest it informally to each class in the Lecture Room, or to refer to it at the weekly Conference in some apt connection, as what the Trustees thought con ducive to the good of the Seminary. When the Professors took suitable pains in the general Conference and in occa sional remarks to their respective classes, and in conversation with individuals, to inculcate the importance of attending regularly to their various duties, and of guarding against all unnecessary absences, the students in general were disposed to discharge their duties with a cheerful diligence and punc tuality, and to do all in their power to promote the order and prosperity of the Seminary. When individuals of unexceptionable deportment applied for leave of absence, it was found expedient to give them permission, kindly and unhesitatingly, and in a manner that showed confidence in their good intentions. If, however, any one was absent with uncommon frequency, and for slight reasons, or was in any respect chargeable with irregularities, it was deemed best to take some suitable occasion to converse with him in private, and to apprise him distinctly and seri- ously of the hurtful effects of the course he was pursuing. In such a case the kindness and indulgence exercised tow ards him naturally prepared him to receive faithful admoni tion and counsel, gratefully, and to profit by it. Finally, it was evidently of essential consequence to the order and prosperity of the Seminary, and especially to the promotion of piety, that the officers should cherish in their hearts, and manifest in all their conduct, the sincerest friend ship towards the students, and an earnest desire for their improvement and usefulness; that they should always be disposed to notice and approve what was right in them ; to DUTIES OF TRUSTEES AND VISITORS, 185 excuse what was excusable ; and as far as might be consistent with fidelity, to overlook what was faulty; and that they should in all respects pursue such a course of conduct tow ards them as would secure their cordial attachment and re spect. In this way the connection of officers and students was generally rendered useful and happy, and the good of the Seminary effectually promoted. CHAPTER XII, DUTIES OP THE PROFESSORS TO EACH OTHER, According to the Statutes of the Founders, it devolves upon each of the Professors to mark out the course to be pursued in his own department, both in public and private lectures; and to the Professors together to -determine what proportion of the time should be occupied with study in each department — to arrange the exercises so as to avoid inter ference and confusion, and then submit the result of their thoughts, consultations and experience to the Trustees and Visitors. A variety of methods were introduced and tried by the Professors, but after a few years it was agreed that the de partment of Sacred Literature should occupy the substance of the first year; Christian Theology, including Natural The ology, the second year; and the departments of Sacred Rhet oric and Ecclesiastical History the third year. The speaking exercise on Wednesday afternoon, the Con ference on Wednesday evening, the Rhetorical Society on Thursday evening, and some other exercises, were, however, intermixed with the general course pursued. For a considerable time public lectures were delivered to all the classes of students together, on the plan of completing the course within the term of three years. But it was found that this plan of public instruction was attended with great disadvantages, as the public lectures delivered in this way DUTIES OF PROFESSORS TO EACH OTHER. 187 would seldom correspond with the particular studies which any of the classes were attending to at the time, and would generally interfere with these studies. Thus the lectures would conduce little to their improvement. For example, a lecture would be delivered on the " Char acter and Work of Christ," to all the students, while perhaps some of them were learning Hebrew grammar, or the rules of exegesis; others perhaps had previously attended to the subject of the lecture in their regular course of private study, and were then attending to the positive institutions of Chris tianity; while others still might be occupied with Whately's Rhetoric, or with Church History. To avoid this inconvenience, I adopted the plan of deliv ering all my lectures to the class who were engaged in the ological study, making their private studies to correspond with the public lectures. In this way, instead of spreading my lectures through three years, I delivered them all in each successive year. This was indeed an increase of my labor, but a greater increase of benefit to the students. The other Professors afterward adopted nearly the same method. But it was arranged that the Junior Class should devote Saturday to introductory subjects in the Theological department; the Middle Class, the same time to Sacred Lit erature. Thus the principal business of each class was, in substance, begun and finished in one year, instead of being intermingled with the studies of the other departments, and extended through the whole term of three years. Different arrangements, we were sensible, had their advantages; but our experience had taught us to prefer the one above described as the most simple, the most convenient for both Professors and students, and conducive to the highest improvement. After more than fifteen years a question arose as to the order in which the different departments should be arranged. This question occasioned a new discussion among both the Professors and Guardians of the Seminary. All however agreed that the study of the sacred Scriptures and the rules 188 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, of exegesis, ought to precede Christian Theology, and both these the business of writing sermons. But as to the place which should be assigned to Ecclesiastical History there was some disagreement. On the one side it was thought that the knowledge of Ecclesiastical History is an important means of understanding the doctrines of revelation. On the other side it was admitted that the right understanding of the Scriptures in many instances requires an acquaintance with the history of the Jews and other nations previous to the times, and at the times, when the Scriptures were written. But how, it was asked, can the history of the subsequent opin ions and actions of men help us to determine the sense of the sacred writings? Such a history may indeed furnish striking illustrations and exemplifications of various doctrines of the Bible; for example, the doctrine of man's depravity, the necessity of Divine influence, the efficacy of prayer, etc. But if we should undertake to expound the Scriptures, espe cially those parts which involve subjects more remote from the common range of human tliought, by the various clash ing opinions and unauthorized practices which have pre vailed among Christians since the Apostolic age, we should be greatly perplexed, our faith might be unsettled, and we might fall into many hurtful errors. It is necessary there- tore that all men, particularly the young, should have their minds informed and settled in regard to the doctrines of our religion, by carefully searching the Scriptures themselves, before they can with profit, or even with safety, go through the labyrinth of opinions and controversies found in the history of the church. As the Bible itself is our sufficient and only guide and standard, our first business is, to learn what doctrines are taught in that sacred volume taken as a whole. And this can be done most successfully by pursuing the study of the Bible itself, without being embarrassed by any inquiry respecting the opinions of earlier or later uninspired writers. For what can the mere opinions of fallible men do towards determining the sense of the inspired volume? DUTIES OP PROFESSORS TO EACH OTHER, 189 After becoming grounded and settled in regard to the faith once delivered to the saints, from a careful study of the word of God, we shall find it exceedingly interesting and instructive to take a survey of the Christian Church, and to see how the human mind has developed itself, in the various circumstances in which it has been placed, since the publication of the gos pel. Ecclesiastical History teaches, with great clearness and force, the lessons contained iu other history, and brings out new and important lessons respecting the designs and methods of Divine providence, and the diversified operations of the human mind. In accordance with the general principles above stated, in which the Trustees agreed with Professors Porter, Stuart and myself, the department of Ecclesiastical History was placed in the order of studies after Christian Theology, An arrangement was once proposed, which should bring the students, during the first and second year, to attend the exercise in the department of Sacred Rhetoric, in addition to the weekly practice of speaking. And to this no objection was made, provided such exercises should occupy only a mod erate portion of time, and should not interfere with the atten tion and interest called for in the study of Sacred Literature and Christian Theology. But it was found that as the students had attended more or less to rhetorical exercises while at College, and as they were engrossed with their 'other studies, they felt but little interest in those lighter exercises in Rhet oric, and indeed that they could not turn aside to engage in them at all, without reluctance. And it was on the whole evident that nothing was likely to be done to any good pur pose, unless it was at the time made an object of special im portance, and pursued with ardor. And after all the exper iments which were tried, it appeared that the Professor of Sacred Rhetoric, like the other Professors, would rather choose that the students should do whatever they had to do in his department, except the speaking exercise, during the time in which the business of his department was made 190 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. a primary object. It is doubtless as true in that department as in any other, that what is done well, must be done with the undivided strength of the mind. No Professor can exert that power over his pupils, which will contribute to their highest improvement, unless his department, for the time being, holds the first place, and his influence, as an instruc tor, is unchecked by other objects of attention. The real importance of all the departments, no one can call in question. But it was a difficult point to determine their comparative importance, and especially the proper length of time to be employed in each. The fact that all the depart ments are provided for in the Constitution of the Founders, and by the appointment of Professors, does not by any means imply, that the studies to be pursued in the several depart ments are of equal_ consequence, and certainly not that the same portion of time ought to be assigned to each of them. After the question as to order of arrangement among the departments, had at the period referred to undergone a new examination, the Professors, except one, were confirmed in the opinion that the arrangement formerly made should be continued, namely; that the first year should be substan tially devoted to Sacred Literature; the second to Christian Theology; and the third to Sacred Rhetoric and Ecclesiastical History, afterwards including Pastoral Theology. Although the different Professors have an obvious and important relation to each other, and their labors tend to one common result, it is still true that their departments of instruction are distin(^t; and that the Constitution limits each of them to an appropriate class of duties. It is very natural to suppose that the good sense of the Professors and their respect for each other will be sufficient to keep them with in the respective province of instruction, and to guard them against interfering with the duties which are appropriate to each one ; accordingly it would be unreasonable to suppose that there can be any occasion for a formal stipulation among them as to the principles to be observed in this matter, or for DUTIES OF PROFESSORS TO EACH OTHER. 191 any question on the subject except what is solved at once by a reference to the Constitution of the Seminary. And the fact was that the labors of the Professors proceeded with great harmony, each one finding more than he could do in his own department, and often, both in the Lecture Room and in pri vate conversation with students, waiving this and that partic ular subject and referring it to another department. And if at any time a Professor was led by the ardor of his feeling to pass over the exact boundaries of his own department and to debate on subjects which belonged more appropriately to the province of other Professors, instead of charging him with an offensive interference, they were grateful for his aid. And if there was a slight difference of opinion among them on some matters of speculation, it was generally over-looked and forgotten in their cordial agreement on the great principles of revelation. But after a quarter of a century, some remarks of the students and of ministers of the gospel, and some conversa tion among the Professors, suggested the idea of the de sirableness of an unreserved expression of their views on this subject. Such an expression of their views, it was thought, would be perfectly proper, and of good ten dency in future time, and what each Professor would nat urally wish for, on his own account. Being requested to undertake the business, I prepared a statement, which, after being carefully revised, was approved by the Professors. The statement was as follows, — "1. All the departments of instruction have a common object, that is, to prepare young men to be pious, sound, able, and successful ministers of the gospel. It is the duty of each Professor, in connection with his colleagues, to endeavor to accomplish this great object. " 2. There is a manifest adaptedness in each department to promote the object of the other departments. This adapt edness, in some of the departments, is direct and essential. For example, the study of exegesis is directly conducive 192 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. to the object of Christian Theology, and both of these help to prepare young men for the business of writing and preaching sermons, which is the immediate object of Sa cred Rhetoric, (The same is true in a measure of all the departments.) " 3. It is a fact not only that one department is adapted to promote the object of other departments, but that the business of some of the departments does more or less involve the business of others. Professors in different de partments must in many instances go over the same ground, — must do substantially the same thing. The Professor of Sacred Literature must teach Theology, and the Pro fessor of Theology must be conversant with exegesis. The Professor of Ecclesiastical History passes over the ground of Theology, especially Polemic Theology; and when he teaches Pastoral Theology, he has to do with Christian Theology in its practical bearings. And the Professor of Sacred Rhetoric, while aiding the students in the impor tant business of writing sermons, is continually concerned with the principles of Theology. It is perfectly obvious that different Professors must, in one way or another, pass over the same ground. No one of them can possibly ac complish the business of his own department without hav ing to do, more or less, with what belongs to other de partments. And yet, "4. The departments are manifestly distinct, and each one has its appropriate business. Although there is one great object common to them all, each one has an object peculiar to itself For example. The Professor of Sacred Literature teaches Theology, but teaches it in the way of ex egesis. He teaches the doctrines of religion, not in a didactic, systematic, or polemic manner, but in an exegetical manner. The Professor of Theology has to do continually with the interpretation of the Bible, not for the purpose of exegesis or criticism in the restricted or scientific sense, but for the purposes of didactic, systematic, controversial and practical DUTIES OF PROFESSORS TO EACH OTHER, 193 Theology, The Professor of Ecclesiastical History comes into contact with Exegesis and Theology both, not in the way of directly teaching either exegesis or Theology, but in the way of showing what opinions have at different times been entertained respecting the interpretation of the Scriptures, and the various doctrines and duties of religion, together with the reasons which have been given for those opinions, and the consequences which have re sulted from them. The Professor of Sacred Rhetoric is closely connected with exegesis and Theology. It is not, however, his appropriate object to teach his pupils directly and systematically the principles of exegesis, or the doctrines of irevelation, but to assist them in teaching these doctrines, in a proper manner, to others. He is to treat the principles of Christianity, not theologically, scientifically, or polemically, but Iwmiletically and rhetorically. Still, when he comes to the business of superintending and guiding the students in the composition of sermons, it would be very difficult, if not impossible, to limit, by any particular rules, the degree of attention he ought to give to the doctrines of Theology. And any one who seriously considers the matter, in regard to all the departments, will be satisfied, that, after a general statement of principles, it must be left to the discretion of the Professors. If they possess judgment, and propriety of feeling, they will not transgress. If they are wanting in these important qualifications, the result will be different. " The leading and appropriate object of each department, and its relation to other departments, may be summarily expressed thus. The Professor of Sacred Literature teaches thus the science and art of interpreting the word of God. The Professor of Theology takes the results of exegesis as his groundwork, and builds up a system of Christian doctrines and duties. The Professor of Ecclesiastical History shows how the principles of religion have been regarded by the church at different periods, and what effects different opinions respecting them have actually produced. The 194 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, Professor of Sacred Rhetoric shows in what manner the principles of religion are to be taught to all classes of men. Christian Theology presupposes the knowledge of Sacred Exegesis, and rests upon it as its basis; and Sacred Rhetoric presupposes the knowledge of Theology, and shows how its various truths are' to be taught by the preacher. "5. It is evident that every Professor is liable to pass over the limits of his own department, and to interfere with the appropriate business of other departments. He may do this inadvertently, and from an earnest desire to promote the improvement of his pupils. And he may do it intentionally, but this is hardly to be expected. A Pro fessor would evidently be chargeable with such an inter ference, if, besides referring particularly to what appropri ately belongs to another Professor, and making it subserve the purposes of his own department, he should formally enter upon it, and treat it at large, as though it belonged appropriately to himself For example. Suppose the Pro fessor of Sacred Literature enters, of set purpose, into a labored discussion of a doctrine of mental philosophy or Theology, or a principle of Sacred Rhetoric or Ecclesiasti cal History, Or suppose the Professor of Theology enters into a labored discussion of a principle of exegesis, or of a difficult point of Ecclesiastical History, or of a question as to the structure or delivery of a sermon. Or suppose the Professor of History, when he comes to give the opin ions of particular sects on the doctrines of revelation, not only takes occasion briefly to point out the mistakes which have been made, and to express his own opinion as to the merits of the controversy, but goes into a particular and formal discussion of the doctrine itself, and lectures upon it, just as would be proper for a Professor of Theol ogy, Or suppose the Professor of Sacred Rhetoric, finding that a student has given a wrong view of a passage of Scripture, or of a doctrine of Theology or mental philosophy. DUTIES OF PROFESSORS TO EACH OTHER, 195 not only corrects the mistake and freely sets forth what he believes to be the truth, but goes into a labored discussion of the laws of exegesis, or the principles of mental philos ophy or Theology, and treats of them at large, as though they belonged to his own department. Anything like that which has now been supposed would be marked with ob vious impropriety. And as the Professors are continually brought into contact with the departments of each other, they cannot but be aware of their exposure to a greater or less degree of interference with each other's appropriate business. "The practice of interfering, in any considerable degree, with each other's departments, would have an unpropitious influence on the usefulness of the Professors, both individually and collectively, and on all the interests of the Seminary. This influence would be specially unpropitious and hazardous if the Professors should inculcate and defend different and clashing opinions on any of the important doctrines of Chris tianity. And it would in some cases be a question of very difficult, solution, how far a Professor should strenuously maintain opinions which he conscientiously believes, in op position to the opinions of his colleagues; or whether to avoid the evils of strife, he should pass in silence over the subjects of difference, or at least abstain from a particular discussion of them. One thing must be obvious to all; that is, that some special respect and deference is always due to the opinions entertained by a Professor on those subjects which fall particularly within his own department, "Against any evils to which the Seminary may be exposed in relation to this subject, there are various safeguards, " In the first place, the Professors all subscribe to fhe same Confession of Faith, in which all the leading and essential principles of Christianity are set forth. Of course it is to be taken for granted, that, in regard to all these essential prin ciples, there is a substantial agreement among the Professors. Every Professor must be supposed honestly to embrace the 196 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. doctrines set forth in the above-mentioned symbol. So that, although there may always be smaller differences among the Professors in their habits of thinking and reasoning,— differ ences which may be not only safe but very pleasant in their influence; we are not to expect any differences which can be regarded as of essential consequence, " Another safeguard is, that the Professors, if they are fit for their office, will be sensible of the magnitude and diffi culties of the work committed to them; and each of them will most heartily desire all the aid which can be consistently rendered him by his colleagues. And such has actually been the case in the experience of the Professors. In numberless in stances the Professor of Theology has felt and openly acknowl edged, and he does before his class habitually acknowledge, the important and necessary aid afforded to the business of his department from the department of Sacred Literature. And although anything done in the department of Theology would not so naturally be supposed to contribute to the objects of Sacred Literature ; yet so it is, that the Professor of Sacred Literature has from time to time particularly recommended to his class the Lecture which the Professor of Theology published on Quotations. "This last case presents one of the many instances, in which different Professors, in the regular discharge of their respective duties, may properly discuss, yea, may discuss, the same topic — each one taking care to do it for the purposes of his own department. The manner in which the writers of the New Testament make quotations from the Old Testament ' is, it is well known, made a matter of objection against their Inspiration. Accordingly the Lecture referred to treats the subject of quotations in its bearing upon Inspiration ; a subject which belongs to the department of Theology, The Professor of Sacred Literature treats the same subject for the purpose of a just exegesis of the passages quoted. There are num berless instances of the same kind. It is indeed a great part of the business of every Professor to take up subjects DUTIES OF PROFESSORS TO EACH OTHER. 197 which appertain more or less to other departments, and to handle them with special reference to the objects of his own department. " Another safeguard is the fraternal respect and love which the Professors have felt and must always be supposed to feel for each other, and their desire to render each other respec table, useful, and happy. With that state of mind which the Professors ought to possess, there will, in all probability, be no real interference with each other's proper department. Or if there should occasionally be some interference, good) rather than evil, would be likely to result from it. "Again: It is obvious that each Professor must have his hands full, and more than full, with the appropriate duties of his own office, and that he cannot intrude upon the proper business of his colleagues, without a manifest neglect of his own. " Finally : It is not necessary that Professors should be over strict and scrupulous on this subject. It is impossible to draw very exactly the. lines which divide the different de partments. And if there is a little too much freedom now and then, where is the harm? The thing will soon work itself right. Should we make particular and exact rules on this subject, the labor of holding ourselves and each other to a strict observance would probably prove to be a far greater evil than would result from the absence of such rules. Mu tual respect and confidence among the Professors will do more to keep things right among the different departments, than any attempt to regulate them by a formal agreement," CHAPTER XIIL RETROSPECTIVE AND PROSPECTIVE VIEW OF THE SEMINART. It should never be forgotten, that the establishment of this united Seminary, and all the good resulting from it, is owing to the favor of God. If its Guardians and Instructors have wisely and faithfully discharged their respective duties; and if the young men educated here have been qualified in tellectually and morally for usefulness; if they have been suc cessful in their labors, whether in the sacred office, or in other important stations; all is to be gratefully ascribed to the ever-present agency of our Father in heaven. While therefore I briefly set forth the principal instances of good, which this Seminary has been the instrument of producing, I only set forth what God has done. To Him be the glory. I begin with alluding to the influence which this Institu tion has exerted upon Classical education. In many cases, those who first came to the Seminary were found very defi cient in the knowledge of the learned languages. This cir cumstance led us to a free correspondence with Academies and Colleges, in which we endeavored to show the importance of elevating the standard of Collegiate education, particularly in regard to the learned languages. And we had the satis faction of witnessing a gradual change for the better. An education at our colleges, for the last thirty or thirty-five years, has been widely different from what it was in previous years, particularly in classical learning. And we have reason RETROSPECTIVE AND PROSPECTIVE VIEW. 199 , to think that this Seminary, in connection with other causes, had its share of infiuence in producing this result. The existence of this Institution, which soon became favor ably known to the community at large, awakened the atten tion of pious young men to the work of the ministry, and proved an effectual motive with many to quit their secular employ ment and seek an education for the sacred office ; so that, in a few years, the number of candidates for the ministry wasgreatly increased. And the increased number of young men prepar ing for the ministry, together with the circumstance that most of them were in want of pecuniary means, led to the forma tion of The Education Society. In establishing that impor tant Society, and in promoting its enlargement and usefulness, the Professors of this Seminary, particularly Dr. Porter and myself, had, for many years, a direct and special agency. The American Tract Society originated here. And here its principal agents had their training. And I was for a time employed as one of a committee to solicit funds and to prepare tracts for circulation. It is well known what influence the officers of this Semi nary had in forming The American Temperance Society, and how active they were in all the measures which conduced, in one way or another, to the remarkable and happy change which has taken place in the ministry and all respectable society. It devolved on me for several years, as Chairman of the Executive Committee, to engage well-qualified agents, and in all suitable ways to co-operate with others in promot ing the object of the Society. The education of men for the work of Foreign Missions was from the first regarded as a prominent object in the founding of this Institution. And shortly after its establish ment, the missionary enterprise here commenced. It was here that the young men devoted to that benevolent work studied and prayed, and formed that Missionary Association which was called the Society of Inquiry, and which exerted so direct and so necessary an influence in favor of Foreign 200 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Missions. For ten years all who were sent out by the Amer ican Board, except one, were educated here. And in thirty- eight years, above a hundred went from this Theological School to preach the gospel to the unevangelized. The mis sionaries ¦who have gone from this Seminary into different parts of the world, have as a body acquired a high reputa tion, not only in the places where they have labored, but among the friends of missionaries generally, both in America and Europe. Their intelligence, zeal, and persevering fidel ity, have given character to the missionary enterprise in this country, and have had a powerful influence in awakening the missionary spirit, and advancing the missionary cause. We now regard our widely-extended and prosperous Foreign Mis sions as among the most precious results of this Institution, and as happily accomplishing the desires of those who had a principal agency in its establishment. More might be said upon this topic; and also upon the deep interest which has been felt here in the cause of Home Missions, and upon the large number of laborers who have gone from this place into the destitute parts of our own country. The Lord grant that the spirit of Missions, which has been so predominant in this Seminary, and has exerted so powerful and sanctifying an influence here, may continue and wax more and more fervent and efficacious to the end of time. A considerable number of the Alumni of this Seminary have been called to be Presidents in our Colleges, and a still larger number to be Professors in Colleges and in Theolog ical Seminaries. Many have been Agents or Secretaries of benevolent Societies, particularly the American Bible Society, the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, the American Tract Society, the American Home Missionary Society, the American Temperance Society, the Prison Disci pline Society, and the American Education Society; and many sustain the office of Instructors in our most important Acad emies. But the greater part "have been Pastors of churches RETROSPECTIVE AND PROSPECTIVE VIEW. 201 of the Congregational, Presbyterian, Baptist, Episcopal and Methodist denominations, and are so spread over the country as to be connected, often in large proportions, with most of our clerical and ecclesiastical bodies. It is one of the most remarkable consequences of the establishment of this Institution, and one of the clearest proofs of the great value attached to it by the community, that so many similar Institutions have in so short a time been founded. These Institutions, not less than fifty in number, belong to all the evangelical denominations in our country, and have contributed to increase, in no small degree, the lit erary qualifications of gospel ministers. I shall just hint at another important result. The large number of men educated here, with their higher acquisitions, have in various ways contributed their share to the improve ment of our religious literature. This improvement appears in the character of our larger and smaller periodicals, our pamphlets and our volumes; and keeps pace with the prog ress made during the last fifty years in other departments of human affairs. The men who have gone from this Seminary have been earnest and successful advocates of popular education, and have exerted an influence for the multiplication and improve ment of common schools, Sunday schools and Bible classes, and have in numberless instances been successful promoters of revivals of religion. The happy effect of this Institution must be looked for, primarily, in the intellectual and spiritual qualifications of those who have been here trained for the ministry; and, sec ondarily, in the good resulting to others from their faithful labors. If the great body of our students have been here taught to understand and explain the Word of God correctly ; if they have obtained clear and consistent views of Christian Theology ; if they have learned how to detect the arts of er ror, and how to make known Jesus Christ and Him crucified — how to preach eo that man may be brought low and God 202 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, alone exalted; in a word, if they have been effectually taught how to be wise and faithful pastors and missionaries — how to preach and live so as to save themselves and those that hear them; — if this has been the case, and so far as it has been the case, the Seminary has exerted an influence of great intrinsic value and very precious in the sight of God, And this good influence of Christian ministers and missionaries, of teachers in colleges, seminaries and schools, and of active officers in benevolent societies, is by no means limited to the short period of their labors and their life, but will, according to a merciful ordinance of Heaven, extend to succeeding genera tions, in our own and other countries, down to the end of the world. If, among the large number of those who have been edu cated in this Institution, some few have departed from the " faith once delivered to the saints," and if we have sorrowed over a few who have fallen into gross immorality and have been degraded from the sacred office, and if some others have turned aside more or less from the Scriptural doctrines held by our learned and pious fathers, and have been tainted with the philosophy falsely so called, of either ancient or modern origin ; — this is only that mixture of evil with the good which is to be expected in all human affairs, even in the best works of the wisest and best of men. Our comfort is that in this case the good so far exceeds the evil. Who that takes a seri ous view of all the support which has been given to evangel ical truth, and the abundance of blessings which have, through the favor of God, come to our own country and to heathen lands from this School of Theology, — who that impartially weighs this large amount of good against the few incidental evils, will not rejoice and render thanks to God for what has been done on this consecrated hill ! Here I close my historical sketch of the establishment of this Institution, of the Constitution and Statutes, contain ing the provisions of its Founders and Donors; of the man- RETROSPECTIVE AND PROSPECTIVE VIEW. 203 ner in which those provisions were carried into effect; of the progress which the Seminary made during thirty- eight years from the time of its public organization; and finally of its principal results. The history has exhibited the benevolent and pious efforts of those distinguished men who contributed the funds of the Institution; the wisdom, zeal and perseverance of the agents on whom the Founders and benefactors relied, and the doings of the Trustees, Visitors and Professors to whom the conduct of the affairs of the Seminary was committed. The agency of man has been made conspicuous throughout — an agency exhibiting Christian uprightness and fidelity, mingled how ever with those imperfections and failings which are com mon to the wise and good. But through all and over all we delight to trace the good hand of God, which shaped all our ends, which crowned our right endeavors with a success surpassing our most elevated hopes, and made even our imperfections and mistakes the means of accom plishing the precious object at which we aimed. God was mercifully present with those generous, active friends of the Seminary who have gone to their rest. All their pious thoughts, purposes, and good endeavors were from Him. We reflect with admiration upon all the way in which God led them, and upon all the happy results which through His blessing have followed from their labors and sacrifices. We honor their memory. But we give to God all the glory of their benevolence and their success in doing good. Having thus, with joy and thanksgiving, recounted the events which have taken place in the years that are past, we shall turn our thoughts to the future. The pleasing remembrance of what has been, teaches us to cherish a pleasing anticipation of what shall be. The unchangeable goodness of God, which has been so signally displayed towards this Seminary in past time, inspires us with a cheering hope in regard to the future. We delight to 204 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGIOAL SEMINARY, think of what a merciful God may accomplish here long after our decease — of the heavenly influences which may come down upon this school of the Prophets — of the emi nent faithfulness and success of Professors, and of the in tellectual and spiritual attainments of increasing numbers of young men who may here be trained up for the work of Christian ministers and missionaries. May God so bless the Seminary, in coming time, that its prosperity in pre ceding years shall hardly be remembered in view of the greater abundance of blessings which shall be here enjoyed, and in view of the more glorious triumphs of the gospel that shall follow the labors and prayers of those who shall from year to year go forth from this sacred Seminary. It is my prayer and my hope that the Institution which, in connection with others, I took so much pains to establish at the beginning of this century, and in which it was my pleasing office for so many years to teach the principles of onr holy religion — it is my fervent prayer and my hope, that it may exert a conspicuous infiuence in bringing all nations under the peaceful reign of Christ. But who that has been attentive to the lessons of history can think of this Seminary for the next fifty and the following hundred years without having fears mingled with his hopes. If any man should say, "I do not fear," that also would prove how much he ought to fear, I now speak of fear, not for any local or temporary reasons, but for reasons which are of weight in all places and at all times, I would utter the language of fear as well as of hope, of alarm and warning as well as of encouragement, were I to speak of any other school of theology in this land or in any other land. I proceed on the common principles of our nature, as made known by universal experience. Forty-five years ago I entered ou the duties of my office in this Seminary with much fear and trembling, and it was with fear and trembling that I and my two beloved colleagues, Porter and Stuart, RETROSPECTIVE AND PROSPECTIVE VIEW, 205 labored together for so many years to accomplish the object of this establishment. And I would still use the language of fear and trembling, and talk freely of dangers, though every Professor in the Seminary were an Edwards, a Calvin, or an Apostle, For what would become of an Edwards, a Calvin, or even an Apostle, and what would become' of a Seminary under their care, unless a merciful God should continue to grant His illuminating and guiding Spirit, and check the power of unsanctified reason, the desire of pre eminence, and other unhallowed principles. How soon would the best friends of the Institution have cause to mourn over its declensions 1 For do we not know that all those Institutions which have in times past been founded by human wisdom and benevolence, and even those founded by special Divine agency, have been perverted by the evil that is in man ? We ought to feel this in our inmost heart, and this was the solemn feeling of those who planned and founded this Seminary — a feeling which kept hold of them from first to last. With what watchful care, with what studied exactness and unequalled perspicuity, did they make known the particular doctrines of religion to be here taught; the particular errors to be avoided, and the great work to be done! With what solicitude did they labor in all pos sible ways to guard against the smallest deviation from their design I Those enlightened men had well studied the volume of inspiration and had acquainted themselves with the history of human affairs. They remembered the holy Institutions, the sacred Statutes and Laws, which God gave to the children of Israel ; and still how soon corruptions crept in, and to what fearful height they rose. They remem bered that, in the time of Josiah, the Priests and Scribes, as well as the young king, even forgot that they had the book of the Law in the Temple, They remembered that idolatry and wickedness increased till the justice of heaven awoke, and swept away that apostate peo.ple from the land of promise. They remembered that the Christian re- 206 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, ligion was planted in its purity by Christ Himself and His Apostles. And they remembered what departures from its purity at once began to appear, and what error, superstition and vice, lilie a cloud of thick darkness, overspread the church for many centuries. They remembered the Protest ant reformation, so evidently the work of the Divine Spirit, And they remembered how deplorably Protestant Christen dom has strayed from the path marked out by the first Reformers; — and how far it has failed to carry out its righteous principles. They remembered, too, that the re ligion ,of the Bible was planted in Plymouth, in Boston, in New England, by our Puritan ancestors; and they looked abroad and said: What is Neiv England noto, compared with what it was/ Finally, they remembered that school of learning and religion, consecrated so early by our pious fathers to " Christ and the church," and sustained for a time by the labors of Mathers and Willards; and seeing what departures from the original design had slowly and almost imperceptibly taken place, they exclaimed, " How is the gold become dim, and the most fine gold changed " ! These lessons of Scripture and of history penetrated the hearts of the Associate Founders. And I well remember how they were at times greatly discomposed and almost disheartened, and how emphatically they exclaimed, " What assurance can we have that the Institution tve are founding will be kept pure ? What assurance that error will not come in hy little and little, and that the hopes ive have fondly cherished wiU not hy and hy fall to the ground?" They were strong men, men of cheerful and resolute hearts, and always inclined to hope. But strong and full of hope as they were, they were not strangers to fear and trembling. And their good minister and counsellor, feared and trembled more than they did. And so did I, and I have feared and trembled ever since, both for myself and for others. And standing as I do on the threshold of eternity, 1 most devoutly wish that all the present and all future Professors, and all present and future RETROSPECTIVE AND PROSPECTIVE VIEW, 207 students, and all the Guardians of the Seminary, and all its friends far and near, may fear and tremble in like man ner, and may never cease to feel, as the Founders and early teachers and Guardians did, that they can put their trust only in God, and may unitedly and fervently pray, that His almighty grace may be perpetually the help and shield of this " School of the Prophets." In all this I do but repeat the sentiments uttered by one of my colleagues almost thirty-two years ago, at the dedica tion of Bartlett Hall. This is the language of warning which he used on that public occasion. " It may indeed be said of us — that we are exalted to heaven. If we fall, we shall plunge deep in perdition. The church may take up a lamentation over us, and say : ' Sons of the morning, how are ye fallen from heaven ! ' Every pious heart will throb with bitter anguish, and every pious eye will weep in secret places with bitter disappointment and regret. If we sink, we shall sink to rise no more; sink down to the abyss where the Iscariot band who have betrayed their Master with a kiss are plunged. And in view of this, connected with a survey of our duties and obligations, our feebleness and imperfections, we are constrained to cry out : ' Who is sufficient for these things ' ? ' Lord, save us or we perish ! ' " The Professor then proceeded to say, "That all confi dence in regard to the security of this Seminary from de fection in doctrine and in practice, which is placed in the Constitution and Statutes, or in any of the present Officers, or in the protection of the government under which we live, is unavailing, and not well grounded. This Seminary is indeed consecrated to Christ and the church ; it is guarded by all the ramparts which paper Constitutions, and legislative acts and contracts, can erect. So have others been that are now ar rayed against the faith which they were established to defend and propagate. Let the majority of our Legislators and Judges, our Trustees and other officers of this Seminary, once come to view the principles on which it is founded as 208 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. erroneous or superstitious, and all our paper ramparts vanish, at the first assault." " For what end, you may ask, is such an attempt to create an alarm? My answer is ready. For this end; that you may see and feel that the safety and purity of this Institu tion depends, after all, on God only; and be led suitably to acknowledge Him, so that He may direct our paths. Trust not in an arm of flesh. You have, and from the very nature of the case you can have, no other assurance that this Semi nary will not be arrayed.the very next generation, against the faith which it now inculcates, but the protection and bless ing of Almighty God." But feelings like these were not confined to Prof. Stuart. I seem even now to hear the solemn voice of another beloved colleague, who first officiated as a minister of Christ in our Chapel, and who so devoutly dedicated it to God. " Arise," he said, "0 Lord God, thou and the ark of thy strength. Let thy priests be clothed with salvation and let thy saints shout for joy." On that joyful occasion, in the presence of the surviving Founders, in the presence of Visitors, Trustees, Pro fessors and students, and in the presence, of God and His Anointed, that dear brother proceeded thus to speak out the fulness of his heart. " Is it reasonable to speak of danger connected with this brilliant career of prosperity ? Yes, and of danger resulting from this prosperity." He said it ten years after the opening of the Seminary, He reminded us if we for get our dependence, and ascribe our success to our own doings, God will rebuke our presumption. He said, " We must not imagine that this Institution is free from danger, because it is the object of our own affection and vigilance. While we review its prosperity with cheering anticipations, let us 'rejoice with trembling.' The students must of course be familiar with error in all its forms, — error as defended by its ablest champions — error as concealed by. the subtilty of scholastic refinement, and associated with all the attractions RETROSPECTIVE AND PROSPECTIVE VIEW, 209 of genius and erudition. Besides, every human heart is ' de ceitful above all things,' Where then is our certainty of exemption from the dangers that await us ? In the strength of our own powers ? In the elevated motives of our Founders? In the safeguards of our Constitution ? Where are other Sem inaries, which wisdom encompassed with its precautions, and piety consecrated to Christ and the church? Have we for gotten, — can we forget the awful lesson furnished to Chris tendom from the school of Doddridge ? from the schools of Scotland, of Geneva, and of Germany? No, brethren, we are not safe without the presence of God. If He withdraws, the spirit of piety will decline here. Instructors and stu dents will neglect their closets. The pure word of God will be adulterated by unhallowed and adventurous speculations; and this fountain will diffuse streams of pollution and death. And is it possible that a day may come, when these Lecture Rooms and this library will be converted into instruments of hostility to the truth ? When these avenues will be trodden by feet that are strangers to the way of holiness ? and this chapel and this pulpit be occupied by men who 'deny the Lord that bought them '? Our bosoms throb at the thought that it is possible. But, shoidd such a day come, the friend of Jesus, instead of lingering with delight, as he passes this hill of Zion, will cast a weeping eye at this Institution, the offspring of faith and prayer, forsaken of heaven. The graves of its benefactors will testify against it. The winds that sweep over these rocks and groves will testify against it. The summits of yonder mountains will testify against it. The prayers, and vows, and tears, of this day will testify against it; and God will inscribe, in broad characters, on the walls of this Temple: ' The glory is departed.'" That good man, however, took a more cheering view of the subject. " We will cleave," he said, " to the precious and consoling assurance, that God is able to guard the sacred interests which we have, this day, solemnly committed to His care and benediction. And we know that, if He is pleased 210 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. to bless, with His presence and influence, this beloved Sem inary, it will not only be safe, but will flourish, the light and hope of ages to come. Churches, yet to be formed, will look to it for Pastors; and generations of Pagans, yet unborn, will bless the name and memory of those by whose instru mentality it was established. When our heads shall all be laid in the dust, men more devoted than we to the interests of truth and piety will occupy our places; more fervent prayers than ours will ascend from this Temple; and these little elms, that now bend to the breeze, will spread their majestic branches to adorn a seat of sacred learning which the King of Zion has delighted to honor." ' Such was the language of pious hope, and such the lan guage of solemn warning and fear, uttered so many years ago by those beloved Professors whose voices we can hear no more. They had given a wakeful attention to the teachings of God's word and providence, and had learned the instability and downward tendency of all human characters and all human affairs. They well knew, as we also know, that the frame-work of this Institution was skilfully planned, and that all was done, which man could do, to fortify it on every side against the approach of corruption and error. A Confession qf Faith, unambiguous and unexceptionable, con sisting of the leading truths of revelation as set forth in that form of sound words, the Assembly's Shorter Catechism, connected with the Associate Creed, was appointed by the Founders to be the unalterable standard of instruction in the Seminary; and men, worthy of public confidence, in two distinct Boards, were chosen to be the watchful Guardians of the establishment. But the Founders never indulged the thought, that any provisions of theirs, however wise and multiplied, could afford absolute security. It was their se rious conviction, and it should be ours, that there is no hope for this Seminary, hut in God. He is our defence, the only rock of our confidence. > See sermon of Dr. Porter, at the dedication of the Chapel, Sept. 22, 1818. RETROSPECTIVE AND PROSPECTIVE VIEW, 211 As I am now drawing towards the close of this historical sketch and towards the close of my earthly existence, I would humbly thank God that He has continued my life and my health, and enabled me, in compliance with the wishes of many, often expressed, to prepare this brief and imperfect account of this Theological Institution, It has been to me a source of inexpressible delight, to look back upon the way in which the hand of God led us in all that we did towards the founding of this Seminary; to remember the almost end less train of difficulties which we had to encounter, and the ' many opposing influences which often threatened to baffle all our designs; and yet how God in every instance seasona bly came to our help, counteracting opposing influences, and overcoming difficulties; — to remember how often the very things which we regarded as lamentable evils were made the occasion of inestimable good; and how often God caused us to feel our own ignorance and weakness, that we might more fully trust in His wisdom and omnipotence. Let it be written in characters never to be erased, that the first con ception in the minds of individuals, of such an Institution as this, was of God ; that He gave them wisdom to form the plan of it; that He brought into its treasury the free-will offerings of the rich; that by His unforeseen but unerring and effectual agency. He directed and combined the con flicting views and endeavors of short-sighted men to the sure accomplishment of a wise and harmonious object, and that amidst our weakness and mistakes, our discouragements and fears, this all-controlling Providence led on, in His own time, to the establishment of this united school of sacred science ; and that He has made it the source of blessings, which have been to the glory of His name, and to the abounding joy of His people. Yes, all the benevolence and piety of those who founded this Seminary, the precaution and judg ment, the patience and perseverance with which they were endued ; the wisdom displayed in their Constitution and Stat utes; the soundness of their religious principles, and the success 212 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, which has crowned the sacred school which they so earnestly labored to establish, and to whose continued and growing prosperity they so nobly contributed — all this amount of good, and all the good which shall result from this favorite Institution in ages to come, must be ascribed to the all- control Hng agency of the only wise God, But I must close. From the first I regarded this Insti tution with the warmest affections of my heart. And for nearly forty years it was the object of my most intense and anxious thought. No other object on earth ever produced within me so lively and absorbing an interest. Sincerely, though with great and lamentable deficiencies, I devoted to it the strength of manhood and the labors of advancing age, I knew from experience the weight of a Professor's duties and cares, and the severity of his trials. And I well knew too what it was to be encouraged and animated by the esteem and love of my colleagues, by the affection and prayers of ministers and churches, and by the tokens of the Divine approbation. And now, may the Lord Almighty, who has been the unchangeable Friend of this sacred school, continu ally grant to it His merciful protection and presence. May He so bless its Professors and Students and Guardians with the effectual influence of His Spirit, that they may faithfully pursue the momentous object for which this Seminary was placed here, and may carry into effect all the provisions of the Constitution and Statutes of the Founders, without the smallest deviation from their pious design. And from one year to another, and from one half century, and one century to another, may the Sun of Righteousness so illuminate this hill of Zion, and the dews and showers of Divine grace so unceasingly come down upon it, that the light of truth and holiness may shine here with increasing brightness, and the fruits of the Spirit more and more abound to the glory of God, and the prosperity and joy of His holy kingdom. PART SECOND. Act of Incorporation of Phillips Academy, Andover. Whereas the education of youth has ever been considered by the wise and good, as an object of the highest conse quence to the safety and happiness of a people, as at that period the mind easily receives and retains impressions, is formed with peculiar advantage to piety and virtue and directed to the pursuit of the most useful knowledge; And ^ whereas the Honorable Samuel Phillips of Andover in the county of Essex, Esquire, and the Honorable John Phillips of Exeter in the county of Rockingham and State of New Hamp shire, Esquire, on the first day of April in the year of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and seventy eight, by a legal instrument of that date, gave, granted and assigned to the Honorable William Phillips, Esquire, and others therein named, and to their Heirs, divers lots and parcels of land in said Instrument described as well as certain other estate, to the use, and upon the trust following. Viz., That the rents, profits and interest thereof be forever laid out and expended by the Trustees in the said Instrument named, for the support of a publick free School or Academy in the town of Andover, and whereas the execution of the generous and important design of the grantors aforesaid will be attended with very great em barrassments, unless by an act of incorporation the Trustees mentioned in the said Instrument and their successors shall be authorized to commence and prosecute actions at law. 214 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, and transact such other matters in their corporate capacity, as the interest of the said Academy shall require; I. Be it therefore enacted by the Council and House of Bepre- seniatives in General Court assembled and hy the authority qf the same, That there be, and there hereby is, established in the town of Andover and county of Essex an Academy by the name of Phillips Academy, for the purpose of pro moting true piety and virtue, and for the education of youth in the English, Latin and Greek languages, together with writing, arithmetic, music, and the art of speaking, also prac tical geometry, logic, and geography, and such other of the liberal arts and sciences, or languages, as opportunity may hereafter permit and as the Trustees herein after provided shall direct. II. Be it further enacted hy the authority aforesaid, That the Honorable Samuel Phillips of Andover, aforesaid. Esquire, the Honorable John Phillips, of Exeter aforesaid, Esquire, the Hon. William Phillips and Oliver Wendell, Esquires and John Lowell, Esquire of Boston in the county of Suffolk and State of Massachusetts Bay, the Rev, Josiah Stearns of Epping in the county of Rockingham aforesaid, the Rev, William Symms of said Andover, the Rev. Elias Smith of Middleton in the said county of Essex, the Rev. Jonathan French, Samuel Phillips, Junior, Esquire, Mr. Eliphalet Pearson, Gentleman, and Mr. Nehemiah Abbot, yeoman, all of Andover aforesaid, be, and they hereby are nominated and appointed Trustees of said Academy; and they are hereby incorporated into a body po litic by the name of the Trustees of Phillips Academy; and that they and their successors shall be and continue a body politic and corporate, by the same name forever. III. And be it further enacted hy the authority aforesaid. That all the Lands and monies which by a legal instrument, bearing date the first day of April in the year of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and seventy eight, were given, granted and assigned by the afore-mentioned Samuel Phillips and John Phillips unto the said William Phillips, Oliver ACT OF INCORPORATION OF PHILLIPS ACADEMY. 215 Wendell, John Lowell, Josiah Stearns, William Symms, Elias Smith, Jonathan French, Samuel Phillips, Jun., Eliphalet Pear son, and Nehemiah Abbot, and to their Heirs, be and they hereby are confirmed to the said William Phillips and others last named and to their successors as Trustees of Phillips Academy forever, for the uses and purposes and upon the trust which in said instrument are expressed. And the Trus tees aforesaid, their successors, and the Officers of the said Academy are hereby required in conducting the concerns thereof, and in all matters relating thereto, to regulate .themselves conformably to the true design and intention of the said grantors as expressed in their instrument above mentioned. IV. And be it further enacted hy tlie authority aforesaid, That the said Trustees and their successors shall have one common seal, which they may make use of in any cause or business, that relates to the said office of Trustees of the said Academy, and they shall have power and authority to break, change, and renew the said seal from time to time as they shall see fit; and that they may sue and be sued in all actions real, personal, and mixed, and prosecute and defend the same unto final judgment and execution by the name of the Trustees of Phillips Academy. V. And be it further enacted hy the authority aforesaid. That the said Samuel Phillips and others the Trustees afore said, and their successors, the longest livers and survivors of them, be the true and sole Visitors, Trustees, and Governours of the said Phillips Academy in perpetual succession forever, to be continued in the way and manner hereafter specified with full power and authority to elect such officers of the said Academy as they shall judge necessary and convenient, and to make and ordain such laws, orders, and rules for the good Government of said Academy, as to them, the said Trustees, Governours and Visitors aforesaid and their successors shall from time to time, according to the various occasions and circumstances, seem most fit and requisite, all which shall 216 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. be observed by the officers, scholars, and servants of the said Academy upon the penalties therein contained. Pro vided notwithstanding. That the said rules, laws and orders, be no ways contrary to the laws of this state. VI. And be it further enacted hy the authority aforesaid, That the number of the said Trustees aforesaid and theii successors shall not at any one time be more than thirteen nor less than eleven, seven of whom shall constitute a quorum for transacting business, and a major part of the members present at any legal meeting, shall decide all ques tions that shall come before them, except in the instances herein after mentioned. That the principal instructor for the time being shall ever be one of them, that a major part shall be laymen and respectable freeholders, also that a major part shall consist of men who are not inhabitants of the town where the seminary is situate; And to perpetuate the succession of said Trustees; VII. Be it furtlier enacted by the autliority aforesaid. That as often as one or more of the Trustees of said Phillips Academy shall die or resign, or in the judgment of the major part of the other Trustees be rendered by age or otherwise incapable of discharging the duties of his office, then and so often the Trustees then surviving and remaining or the major part of them shall elect one or more persons to supply the vacancy or vacancies, VIII, And be it further enacted by the authority aforesaid, That the Trustees aforesaid and their successors be and they hereby are rendered capable in law to take and receive by gift, grant, devise, bequest or otherwise, any lands, tenements or other estate, real and personal, provided that the annual in come of the said real estate shall not exceed the sum of five hundred pounds, and the annual income of the said personal estate shall not exceed the sum of Two thousand pounds, both sums to be valued in silver at the rate of six shillings and eight pence by the ounce ; To have and to hold the same to them the said Trustees and their successors, on such terms ACT OF INCORPORATION OF PHILLIPS ACADEMY, 217 and under such provisions and limitations as may be ex pressed in any deed or instrument of conveyance to them made: Provided always that neither the said Trustees nor their successors shall ever hereafter receive any grant or do nation, the condition whereof shall require them or any others concerned, to act in any respect counter to the design, of the first grantors or of any prior donation. And all deeds and instruments, which the said Trustees may lawfully make, shall, when made in the name of the said Trustees, and signed and delivered by the Treasurer, and sealed with the common seal, bind the said Trustees and their successors, and be valid in law, IX, And he it further enacted by the authority aforesaid, That if it shall hereafter be judged upon mature and impar tial consideration of all circumstances by two thirds of all the Trustees, that for good and substantial reasons which at this time do not exist, the true design of this institution will be better promoted by removing the seminary from the place where it is founded; in that case it shall be in the power of the said Trustees to remove it accordingly, and to establish it in such place within this state, as they shall judge to be best calculated for carrying into effectual execution the in tention of the founders,{This act passed, Oct. 4, 1780,) II. June 20, 1807. An act in addition to an act entitled " An act to incorporate the Trustees of Phillips Academy in Andover," Whereas the Trustees of Phillips Academy have petitioned this Court for liberty to receive and hold donations of char itably disposed persons, for the purpose of a Theological in- 218 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. stitution, and in furtherance of the designs of the pious founders and benefactors of said Academy; and whereas it is reasonable that the prayer should be granted: Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives, in General Court assembled, and by the authority of the same, That the said Trustees of Phillips Academy be, and they are hereby empowered to receive, purchase, and hold for the purposes aforesaid real and personal estate, the annual income whereof shall not exceed five thousand dollars in addition to what they are now allowed by law to hold; pro vided the income of said real and personal estate be always applied to said objects agreeably to the will of the donors, if consistent with the original design of the founders of the said Academy, III. Incorporation of the Board of Visitors. January 17, 1824, An act in addition to an act entitled " An act to incorporate the Trustees of Phillips Academy in Andover " and the several acts in addition thereto. Sect. 1. Be it enacted by tlie Senate and House of Represen tatives, in General Court assembled, and by authority of the same. That Moses Brown, Wm. Bartlett, George Bliss, Calvin Chapin, ami Jeremiah Day, Visitors in the Theological Institution in Phillips Academy in Andover,' and their successors, be, and they hereby are constituted a corporation, by the name of the Visitors of the Theological Institution in Phillips Acad emy in Andover, to be the guardians, overseers and pro tectors of such donations as have been, or hereafter may be INCORPORATION OP THE BOARD OF VISITORS, 219 made subject to their inspection, with the assent of the Trus tees of said academy, according to the terms and conditions prescribed by the statutes of the founders thereof, agreeably to the intentions of the founders of said academy; and as such corporation may do and perform all acts and things required of them by such statutes: provided, that the corpora tion hereby created shall have no power to take or hold real or personal estate without the consent of the Commonwealth expressly given therefor. Sect. 2. Be it further enacted,, That the first meeting of said visitors may be called by either of the members of said board, and at such, or at any future meeting duly called for that purpose, they may establish such rules and regulations for the government of said board as they may think proper: provided, the same shall not be repugnant to the constitution and laws of this Commonwealth, nor to the statutes of the founders of said institution. Sect, -3, Be it furtlier enacted, That, if the said visitors shall at any time act contrary to the statutes of the founders of said institution, or exceed the limits of their jurisdiction, the party aggrieved may appeal to the Supreme Judicial Court, to be holden within and for the County of Essex, and the said Supreme Judicial Court, which may be authorized to de cide questions of law in civil actions, is hereby authorized to declare null and void any decree or sentence of the visitors, which they may consider contrary to the statutes of the founders, and beyond the just limits of the power prescribed to them thereby: provided, however, that nothing herein con tained shall be construed to limit or restrain the Supreme Ju dicial Court from exercising all such jurisdiction in relation to this corporation, as by law they might exercise, had not this special provision been made. 220 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. IV. THE CONSTITUTION OF PHILLIPS ACADEMY. A SHORT reflection upon the grand design of the great PARENT OF THE UNIVERSE in the creation of mankind, and the improvements, of which the mind is capable, both in knowledge and virtue as well, as upon the prevalence of ignorance and vice, disorder and wickedness, and upon the direct tendency and certain issue of such a course of things, must occasion, in a thoughtful mind, an earnest solicitude to find the source of these evils and their remedy ; and a small acquaintance with the qualities of young minds, — how sus ceptible and tenacious they are of impressions, evidences that YOUTH is the important period, on the improvement or neglect of which depend the most important consequences to indi viduals themselves and the community. A serious consideration of the premises, and an observation of the growing neglect of youth, have excited in us a painful anxiety for the event, and determined us to make, in the fol lowing Conveyance, a humble dedication to our Heavenly Benefactor of the ability, wherewith he hath blessed us, to lay the foundation of a public free School or Academy for the purpose of instructing Youth, not only in English and Latin Grammar, Writing, Arithmetic, and those Sciences, wherein they are commonly taught; but more especially to learn them the great end and real business op living. Earnestly wishing that this Institution may grow and flourish; that the advantages of it may be extensive and lasting; that its usefulness may be so manifest, as to lead the way to other establishments on the same principles; and that it may finally prove an eminent means of advancing the In terest of the great Redeemer, to His patronage and blessing we humbly commit it. THE CONSTITUTION OF PHILLIPS ACADEMY. 221 KNOW ALL MEN BY THESE PRESENTS, that we Samuel Phillips of Andover in the County of Essex and State of Massachusetts Bay, Esquire, and John Phillips of Exeter in the County of Rockingham and State of New Hampshire, Esquire, for the causes and considerations, and fijr the uses and purposes, herein after expressed, have granted, and do by these presents grant unto the Hon. William Phillips, Esq. Oliver Wendell and John Lowell Esquires of Boston in the County of Suffolk and State of Massachusetts Bay, the Rev. Josiah Stearns of Epping in the County of Rockingham afore said, Elias Smith of Middleton, William Symnies and Jon athan French, Clerks, Messrs. Samuel Phillips, jun. and Eli phalet Pearson, Gentleman, and Mr, Nehemiah Abbot, Yeoman, all of Andover aforesaid, and to their heirs, all the Right, Title, and Interest, either of us have in certain parcels of land, hereafter mentioned, viz. In three several pieces of land, situate in Andover afore said; the first of which contains about twelve acres, the second piece contains about twenty eight acres, the third piece con tains about thirty acres, being lately part of the Estate of George Abbot Esq, deceased, and conveyed by Capt, Joshua Holt, Administrator on said Estate, to Samuel Phillips Esq, aforesaid, March first one thousand seven hundred and sev enty seven; — likewise two other parcels of laud in said An dover, situate near the two first mentioned pieces, containing about thirty nine acres, conveyed by Solomon Wardwell to said Phillips January twenty fourth one thousand seven hun dred and seventy seven, together with all the buildings on said lands; — likewise two other pieces of wood land, situate in said Andover, containing about thirty two acres, conveyed by Nehemiah Abbot to said Phillips January twelfth one thousand seven hundred and seventy eight; — likewise about two hundred acres of land in the town of Jaffrey in the County of Cheshire and State of New Hampshire, conveyed by John Little to said Phillips September fourth one thousand seven hundred and seventy seven. 222 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. And the said Samuel Phillips and John Phillips do also farther give, assign, and set over unto the said William Phil lips, Oliver Wendell, John Lowell, Josiah Stearns, William Symmes, Elias Smith, Jonathan French, Samuel Phillips jun, Eliphalet Pearson, and Nehemiah Abbot, and to their heirs, the sum of one thousand six hundred and fourteen pounds, to have and to hold the same land and the same sum of money to them and to their heirs, to the use and upon the trust, hereafter mentioned. The lands shall be let out on proper terms, and the said sum of money put to interest on good security, or both im proved in such way, as shall be found on the whole most beneficial; and the whole of the Rents, Profits, Issues, and Interest of said land, and of said sum of money, shall be for ever appropriated, laid out, and expended, for the support of a public FREE School or Academy in the south parish in the town of Andover aforesaid in manner and form following. The said Samuel Phillips and John Phillips shall, together with the beforenamed WilHam Phillips, Oliver Wendell, John Lowell, Josiah Stearns, William Symmes, Elias Smith, Jon athan French, Samuel Phillips jun, Eliphalet Pearson, and Nehemiah Abbot, be Trustees of said School; and hereafter the Master for the time being shall ever be one of the Trus tees;' — a major part shall be laymen and respectable free holders; — also a msyor part shall not consist of the inhab itants of the town, where the Seminary is situate. The Trustees shall meet on the last Tuesday of April instant; and ever after, once in every year, on such day, as they shall appoint ; also upon emergencies, when called there to, as hereafter directed; and a major part of the Trustees shall, when regularly convened, be a Quorum; of which Quorum a major part shall have power to transact the business of their trust, except in cases, hereafter excepted; and their first meeting shall be at the dwelling house on the lands, purchased of Capt, Joshua Holt, where Samuel Phillips jun, now resides, at which shall be chosen the Officers of the Trust; THE CONSTITUTION OF PHILLIPS ACADEMY, 223 a name shall be given to this Seminary and its Principal In structor; and'such other business, relating to this Institution, transacted, as the Trustees shall think proper. There shall be chosen annually a President, Clerk, and Treasurer, as Officers of the Trust, out of their own number, who shall continue in their respective offices, till their places are supplied by a new election ; and, upon the decease of either of them, another shall be chosen in his room at the next meeting. The Master shall not be chosen President, and no member shall sustain the office of Clerk and Treasurer at the same time. The President shall, in all cases, give his voice and vote in common with any other member; and, whenever there shall be an equal division of the members on any question, it shall determine on that side, whereon the President shall have given his vote, and in his absence, at any meeting of the Trustees, another shall be appointed, who shall be vested with the same power, during such absence; — he shall call special meetings upon the application of any three of the Trustees, or upon the concurrence of any two of the Trustees in sentiment with him on the occasion of such meeting. And upon the decease of the President, a special meeting may be called by any three of the Trustees. All notifications for special meetings shall express the business, to be transacted, if convenient; and be given at least one month previous to such meeting, if not incompatible with the welfare of the Seminary; and, when a special meeting shall be called for the appointment of an Instructor, or to transact other busi ness of material consequence, information shall be given by leaving a written Notification at the house of each Trustee, or in such other way, as that the President, or members noti fying, shall have good reason to believe that each member has received the notice. The Clerk shall record all votes of the Trustees, inserting the names of those present at every meeting. He shall keep a fair record of every Donation, with the name of each Bene- 224 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. factor ; the purpose, to which it is appropriated, if expressed ; and of all Expenditures; and a true copy of th'e whole shall be taken, and kept in the Seminary, to be open for the pe rusal of all men ; and, if he shall be absent at any meeting of the Trustees, another shall be appointed, to serve in his room, during such absence. The Treasurer shall, previous to his receiving the Interest of the Seminary into his hands, give Bond for the faithful discharge of his office, in such sum, as the Trustees shall di rect, with sufficient Sureties, to the Trustees of the Seminary for the time being by name; said Bond to express the use both in the obligatory part and in the condition. He shall give duplicate Receipts for all monies received, countersigned by one of the Trustees; one to the Donor, the other to be lodged with such member, as the Trustees shall from time to time direct; and the Trustees shall take such other measures as they shall judge requisite, to make the Treasurer accounta ble, and efi'ectually to secure the Interest of the Seminary, The Trustees shall let or rent out the lands in such a manner, as they shall find on the whole most profitable. They may make sale of any kind of Estate, make purchases, or improve the property of the Seminary in any way, which they judge will best serve its Interest. Upon the death, resignation, or removal of the Master, appointed by the said Samuel Phillips and John Phillips, the Trustees shall appoint another in his stead; and ever after from time to time, as there shall happen any vacancy in this office, they shall supply it. Whereas the success of this Institution much depends, under Providence, on a discreet appointment of the principal Instructor, and the human mind is liable to imperceptible bias; it is therefore required, that, when any candidate for election, as a principal Instructor, is so near a kin to any member of the Trust, as a nephew or cousin, in determining that election, any member, to whom the candidate is so re lated, shall not sit. THE CONSTITUTION OF PHILLIPS ACADEMY, 225 The Trustees are empowered to appoint such Assistant or Assistants in and for the service of the Seminary, as they shall judge will best promote its usefulness, and as may be duly encouraged. No person shall be chosen, as a principal Instructor, un less a professor of the Christian Religion, of exemplary man ners, of good natural abilities and literary acquirements, of a good acquaintance with human nature, of a natural apti tude for instruction and government; and, in the appointment of any Instructor, regard shall be had to qualifications only, without preference of kindred or friend, place of birth, edu cation, or residence. The Trustees shall make a contract with each Master and Assistant, before their entrance upon office, as to Salary ; of which there shall be no alteration, but in their favour ; which the said Trustees are empowered to make, as to them shall ap pear reasonable, and as the income of the Seminary will admit. It shall be their duty, to inquire into the conduct of the Master and Assistant, or Assistants; and, if they or either of them be found justly chargeable with such misconduct, neg lect of duty, or incapacity, as the said Trustees shall judge renders them, or either of them unfit to continue in office they shall remove the Master or any Assistant, so chargeable. The Trustees shall determine the qualifications, requisite to entitle Youth to an admission into this Seminary, As the welfare of the Seminary will be greatly promoted by its members being conversant with persons of good char acter only; no Scholar may enjoy the privileges of this Insti tution, who shall board in any family, which is not licensed by the Trustees. And, in order to preserve this Seminary from the baneful influence of the incorrigibly vicious, the Trustees shall de termine, for what reasons a Scholar shall be expelled, and the manner, in which the sentence shall be administered. The Trustees at their annual meeting shall visit the Seminary, and examine into the proficiency of the Scholars ; 226 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, examine and adjust all accounts, relative to the Seminary; and make any farther Rules and Orders, which they find necessary, and not inconsistent with any Rule, that is or may be established by the Founders, They shall, as the Funds will permit, without affecting the support of the Master or any Assistant, have power to erect such buildings, as they may think necessary; and at a convenient season, when of sufficient ability, shall erect a large, decent building, sufficient to accommodate at least fifty Scholars with boarding, beside the Master and his family; unless it shall be the determination of a major part of the Trustees, that the true design of this Institution may be better promoted by the Scholars boarding in private fam ilies, and by some other improvement of the Interest of the Seminary, They shall from time to time order such repairs, as they shall judge necessary. Upon the death, resignation, or incapacity for the ser vice, by reason of age or otherwise, of any of the Trustees, the remaining Trustees shall supply the vacancy by a new election. In settling the Salary and Perquisites of the Master, and in the consideration of every other question, in which the Master is particularly interested, he shall not sit. And, if any question shall come before the Trustees, wherein the Town or Parish, where the Seminary is situate, may be a party or particularly interested, and any Minister, belonging to such Town is a Trustee; in the consideration of such question he shall not sit. At the meetings of the Trustees there shall be made decent, not extravagant entertainment. Economy is to be ever viewed by the Trustees and Instructors, in their respective capacities, as an object, worthy their particular recommendation. The Master, when appointed, shall receive applications for the admission of Scholars, and determine them agreeably to the Rules, respecting the same. THE CONSTITUTION OF PHILLIPS ACADEMY. 227 He shall conform himself to the Regulations, established by the Founders and Trustees, and have power from time to time to make such other consistent Rules and Orders, as he shall find necessary for the internal management and regulation of the Seminary; which Rules and Orders shall be subject to the examination, amendment, or discontinu ance of the Trustees, at their discretion. It shall be ever considered, as the first and principal duty of the Master, to regulate the tempers, to enlarge the minds, and form the Morals of the Youth, committed to his care. There shall be taught in this Seminary the English, Latin, and Greek Languages, Writing, Arithmetic, Music, and the Art of Speaking; also practical Geometry, Logic, and any other of the liberal Arts and Sciences, or Languages, as opportunity and ability may hereafter admit, and as the Trustees shall direct. The Master is to give special attention to the health of the Scholars, and ever to urge the importance of a habit of Industry, For these purposes it is to be a part of his duty, to encourage the Scholars to perform some manual labor, such as gardening, or the like; so far as it is con sistent with cleanliness and the inclination of their parents; and the fruit of their labor shall be applied, at the discre tion of the Trustees, for procuring a Library, or in some other way increasing the usefulness of this Seminary, But, above all, it is expected, that the Master's attention to the disposition of the Minds and Morals of the Youth, under his charge, will exceed every other care; well con sidering thatj^ljough goodness without knowledge (as it re spects others) is weak and feeble; yet knowledge without goodness is dangerous; and that both united form the no blest character, and lay the surest foundation of usefulness to mankind. It is therefore required, that he most attentively and vigorously guard against the earliest irregularities ; that he frequently delineate, in their natural colours, the deformity 228 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. and odiousness of vice, and the beauty and amiableness of virtue; that he spare no pains, to convince them of their numberless and indispensable obligations to abhor and avoid the former, and to love and practise the latter; of the sev eral great duties, they owe to God, their country, their par ents, their neighbour, and themselves; that he critically and constantly observe the variety of their natural tempers, and solicitously endeavour to bring them under such disci pline, as may tend most effectually to promote their own satisfaction and the happiness of others; that he early inure them to contemplate the several connexions and various scenes, incident to human life; furnishing such general max ims of conduct, as may best enable them to pass through all with ease, reputation, and comfort. And, whereas many of the Students in this Seminary may be devoted to the sacred work of the gospel ministry; that the true and fundamental principles of the Chiistian Religion may be cultivated, established, and perpetuated in the Christian Church, so far, as this Institution may have influence; it shall be the duty of the Master, as the age and capacities of the Scholars will admit, not only to instruct and establish them in the truth of Christianity; but also early and diligently to inculcate upon them the great and im portant scripture doctrines of the existence of One true GOD, the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost; of the fall of man, the depravity of human nature; the necessity of an atone ment, and of our being renewed in the spirit of our minds; the doctrines of repentance toward God and of faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ; of sanctification by the Holy Spirit, and of justification by the free grace of God, through the redemption, that is in Jesus Christ, (in opposition to the erroneous and dangerous doctrine of justification by our own merit, or a dependence on self righteousness,) to gether with the .other important doctrines and duties of our Holy Christian Religion. And, whereas the most wholesome precepts, without fre. THE CONSTITUTION OP PHILLIPS ACADEMY. 229 quent repetition, may prove ineffectual ; it is farther required of the Master, that he not only urge and reurge; but con tinue from day to day, to impress these instructions. And let him ever remember that the design of this In stitution can never be answered, without his persevering, incessant attention to this duty. Protestants only shall ever be concerned in the Trust or Instruction of this Seminary, The election of all Officers shall be by haMot only. This Seminary shall be ever equally open to Youth, of requisite qualifications, from every quarter; provided, that none be admitted, till in common parlance they can read English well, excepting such particular numbers, as the Trustees may hereafter license. And, in order to prevent the smallest perversion of the true intent of this Foundation, it is again declared, that the first and principal object of this Institution is the promotion of true Piety and Virtue; the second, instruction in the Eng lish, Latin, and Greek Languages, together with Writing, Arithmetic, Music, and the Art of Speaking; the third, prac tical Geometry, Logic, and Geography; and the fourth, such other of the liberal Arts and Sciences or Languages, as op portunity and ability may hereafter admit, and as the Trus tees shall direct. And these Regulations shall be read by the President, at the annual meetings of the Trustees, Whereas, in the course of human events, the period may arrive, when the prosperity of this Institution may be pro moted by removing it from the place, where it is founded; if it shall hereafter be judged, upon mature and impartial consideration of all circumstances, by two thirds of the Trustees, that for good and substantial reasons, which at this time do not exist, the true design, herein expressed, will be better served, by removing the Seminary to some other place; it shall be in their power, to remove it accord ingly; provided that, if this event shall ever take place, there shall be fairly and truly entered on the Clerk's records 230 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, all the reasons, whereon the determination was grounded; and the same shall be subscribed by the members, who ef fected the determination; but unless the good of mankind shall manifestly require it, this Seminary shall never be removed from the South Parish in the town of Andover, And we hereby reserve to ourselves, during any part of our natural lives, the full right, jointly to make any special Rules for the perpetual Government of this Institution; which shall be equally binding on those, whom they may concern, with any clause in these Regulations ; provided, no such Rule shall be subversive of the true design, herein expressed. We also reserve to ourselves a right, jointly to appoint one person, to succeed in the Trust after our decease or resignation ; to whom shall be transferred the same right of appointment, and to his Successors in the said Trust forever. In witness whereof we, the Subscribers, have hereunto set our hands and seals this twenty first day of April in the year of our Lord, one thousand seven hundred and seventy eight, Sionea.s.a^^^^a.a^^li.er^ , SAMUEL PHILLIPS (S.) John Abbot, Hannah Holt, JOHN PHILLIPS (S,) FOUNDERS. Hon, SAMUEL PHILLIPS, A,M, Hon, JOHN PHILLIPS, LL,D, ORIGINAL TRUSTEES, Exitus. * Hon. Samuel Phillips, A.M. 1791 * Hon. John Phillips, LL.D. 1795 * Hon. William Phillips. Resign. 1802 * Hon. Oliver Wendell, A.M. 1820 * Hon. John Lowell, LL.D. 1802 * Rev. Josiah Stearns, A.M. Resign. 1781 * Rev. Elias Smith, A.M. 1793 TIIE CONSTITUTION OF PHILLIPS ACADEMY. 231 * Rev. William Symmes, D.D, Resign. 1795 * Rev. Jonathan French, A.M. 1809 * His Honor Samuel Phillips, LL.D. 1802 * Rev. Eliphalet Pearson, LL.D, 1826 * Mr, Nehemiah Abbot, 1808 ELECTED TRUSTEES. VcoeBsus, Exitus. 1771 * Rev. David Tappan, D.D. 1803 1791 * His Honor William Phillips. 1827 1795 * Samuel Abbot, Esq. 1812 1795 Mark Neavman, A.M. 1795 * Rev. Jedidiah Morse, D.D. 1826 1795 * Hon. Jacob Abbot. Resign. 1801 1801 * Hon. John Phillips, A.M. (Andover.) 1820 1802 * Hon. John Phillips, A.M. (Boston.) 1823 1802 Hon, Josiah Quinoy, LL.D. 1802 Samuel Farrar, A.M. 1804 Rev, Daniel Dana, D.D. 1809 Rev. Abiel Holmes, D.D., LL.D. 1811 Samuei, H. Walley, Esq. 1820 Hon. Jonathan Phillips. 1820 Rev. Justin Edwards, D.D. 1823 Hon. Samuel Hubbard, LL.D. 1826 Rev, Benjamin B. Wisnbr, D.D. 1826 Rev, John H, Church, D.D, 1827 Hon, William B, Banister, PRINCIPALS. Accessus, BeBignaTlt, 1778 * Rev, Eliphalet Pearson, LL,D. 1786 1786 Ebenezer Pemberton, A.M, 1793 1795 Mark Newman, A,M. 1809 1810 John Adams, A.M, 232 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. V. CONSTITUTION OP THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. It having pleased the Father of lights and Author of all good to inspire the late Honorable Samuel Phillips of An dover in the County of Essex and Commonwealth of Mas sachusetts Esquire, and the late Honorable John Phillips of Exeter in the County of Rockingham and State of New Hampshire Esquire, with the pious determination to make "a humble dedication to their Heavenly Benefactor of the ability, wherewith He had blessed them," by laying, in the year 1778, in the South Parish in Andover aforesaid, the foundation of a public Academy, for the instruction of youth, not only in the learned Languages and in various useful Arts and Sciences, but principally for the promotion of true piety and virtue; — it having al^o pleased the INFINITE MIND, at subsequent periods, to excite the said John Phil lips, and likewise the late Hon. William Phillips of Boston in the County of Suffolk and Commonwealth aforesaid Esquire, to make liberal provision, not only for "promot ing the virtuous and pious education of indigent youth of genius, and of serious disposition, in said Academy;" but "more especially for the benefit of charity Scholars of ex celling genius, good moral character, hopefully pious, and designed for the great and good work of the gospel min istry, who, having acquired the most useful human Litera ture, may be assisted in the study of Divinity, under the direction of some eminent Calvinistio Minister of the gospel, until such time, as an able, pious, and orthodox Instructor shall be supported in the said Academy, as a Professor of Divinity, by whom they may be taught the important and distin guishing tenets of our Holy Christian Religion." CONSTITUTION OP THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 233 In pursuance therefore of the same benevolent and pious object, and with a desire to devote a part of the substance, with which Heaven has blessed us, to the defense and pro motion of the Christian Religion, by making some provision for increasing the number of learned and able Defenders of the gospel of Christ as well, as of orthodox, pious, and zealous Ministers of the New Testament; being moved by the same Spirit, which actuated the Founders and Benefactors afore said, and influenced, as we hope, by a principle of gratitude to GoD and benevolence to man ; — We, Phebe Phillips of said Andover, Relict of Samuel Phillips Esq. late Lieutenant Governor 'of the Common wealth aforesaid, and John- Phillips, son of the said Samuel Phillips and Phebe Phillips do hereby jointly and severally obligate ourselves to erect and finish, with all convenient dispatch, two separate buildings; one of which to be three stories high, and of such other dimensions, as to furnish convenient lodging rooms for fifty Students; and the other building to be two stories high, and of such dimensions, as to furnish, in addition to a kitchen and private rooms nec essary to a Steward's family, three public rooms, one for a dining Hall, one for a Chapel and Lecture room, (each suf ficiently large to accommodate sixty Students) and a third for a Library, the said buildings to be located by direction of the Trustees of Phillips Academy; — and I, Samuel Abbot of Andover aforesaid Es.quire, with the same views, and in furtherance of the same design, do hereby give, assign, and set over unto the Trustees aforesaid the sum of twenty thou sand dollars, in trust, as a Fund for the purpose of main taining a Professor of Christian Theology (reserving to my self the right of appointing the first Professor on this Foundation) and for the support and encouragement of Students in Divinity; both the said buildings and the in terest or annual income of the said sum of money to be forever appropriated and applied by the Trustees aforesaid for the use and endowment of such a public Theological 234 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Institution in Phillips Academy, as is herein after described, and on the following express conditions, viz. that the said Institution be accepted by the Trustees aforesaid, and that it be forever conducted and governed by them, and their Successors, in conformity to the following general Principles and Regulations, which we unitedly adopt and ratify as the Constitution of the same, reserving to ourselves, however, during our natural lives the full right, jointly to make any additional Regulations, or to alter any Rule, herein pre scribed; provided such Regulation or Alteration be not prejudicial to the true design of this Foundation, viz. First. This Institution or Seminary shall be equally open to Protestants of every denomination for the admission of young men of requisite qualifications. Second. Every Candidate for admission into this Semi nary shall produce satisfactory evidence, that he possesses good natural and acquired talents, has honorably completed a course of liberal education, and sustains a fair moral character. He shall also declare that it is his serious inten tion to devote himself to the work of the gospel ministry, (unless in certain peculiar cases it appear to the Trustees, or a Committee of their appointment, that the object of this Institution will be promoted by excusing a pious Applicant from making this declaration) and exhibit proper testimonials of his being in full communion with some Church of Christ; in default of which he shall subscribe a declaration of his belief of the Christian Religion. Third. The Students in this Seminary shall be aided in their preparation for the ministry by able Professors; whose duty it shall be, by public and private instruction, to unlock the treasures of divine knowledge, to direct the Pupils in their inquiries after sacred truth, to guard them against religious error, and to accelerate their acquisition of heavenly wisdom. Fourth. The public instruction shall be given in Lectures on Natural Theology, Sacred Literature, Ecclesiastical His tory, Christian Theology, and Pulpit Eloquence, CONSTITUTION OP THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 235 Fifth. In the Lectures on Natural Theology, the exist ence, attributes, and providence of God, shall be demonstrated ; the soul's immortality and a future state, as deducible from the light of nature, discussed ; the obligations of man to his Maker, resulting from the divine perfections and his own rational nature, enforced; the great duties of social life, flowing from the mutual relations of man to man, incul cated; and the several personal virtues deduced and delin eated; the whole being interspersed with remarks on the coincidence between the dictates of reason and the doctrines of revelation, in these primary points; and, notwithstanding such coincidence, the necessity and utility of a divine rev elation stated. Sixth. Under the head of Sacred Literature shall be in cluded Lectures on the formation, preservation, and trans mission of the Sacred Volume; on the languages, in which the Bible was originally written; on the Septuagint version of the old Testament, and on the peculiarities of the lan guage and style of the new Testament, resulting from this version and other causes; on the history, character, use, and authority of the antient versions and manuscripts of the old and new Testaments ; on the canons of biblical criticism ; on the authenticity of the several books of the sacred Code; on the apocryphal books of both Testaments; on modern translations of the Bible, more particularly on the history and character of our English version ; and also critical Lec tures on the various readings and difficult passages in the sacred writings. Seventh. Under the head of Ecclesiastical History shall be comprised Lectures on Jewish antiquities; on the origin and extension of the Christian church in the first three cen turies; on the various sects and heresies in the early ages of Christianity; on the character and writings of the Fa thers; on the establishment of Christianity by Constantine, and its subsequent effects ; on the rise and progress of popery and mahometanism; on the corruptions of the church of 236 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Rome; on the grounds, progress, and doctrines of the refor mation; on the different denominations among Protestants; on the various constitutions, discipline, and rites of worship, which have divided, or may still divide the Christian church; on the state and prevalence of paganism in pur world ; and on the effect, which idolatry, mahometanism, and Christianity have respectively produced on individual and national character. Eighth. Under the head of Christian Theology shall be comprehended Lectures on divine revelation; on the inspi ration and truth of the old and new Testaments, as proved by miracles, internal evidence, fulfilment of prophecies, and historic facts; on the great doctrines and duties of our holy Christian Religion, together with the objections, made to them by unbelievers, and the refutation of such objections; more particularly on the revealed character of God, as Fa ther, Son, and. Holy Ghost; on the fall of man and the de pravity of human nature; on the covenant of grace; on the character, offices, atonement, and mediation of Jesus Christ; on the character and offices of the Holy Spirit; on the Scripture doctrines of regeneration, justification, and sanc tification; on evangelical repentance, faith, and obedience; on the nature and necessity of true virtue or gospel holi ness; on the future state, the immortality of soul and body, and the eternity of future rewards and punishments, as re vealed in the gospel; on the positive institutions of Christi anity; on the nature, interpretation, and use of prophecy; and on personal religion, as a qualification for the ministry; each Lecture under this head to be preceded and followed by prayer. Ninth. Under the head of Pulpit Eloquence shall be de livered a competent number of Lectures on the importance of oratory; on the invention and disposition of topics; on the several parts of a regular discourse ; on elegance, com position, and dignity in style; on pronunciation, or the proper management of the voice and correct gesture; on the immense importance of a natural manner; on the rules, to be observed in composing a sermon, and on the adaptation CONSTITUTION OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 237 of the principles and precepts of antient rhetoric, to this modern species of oration; on the qualities in the speaker, in his style, and in his delivery, necessary to a finished pulpit Orator; on the methods of strengthening the memory, and of improving in sacred eloquence; on the character and style of the most eminent Divines and best models for imitation, their respective beauties and excellencies in thought and expression; and above all, on the transcendent simplicity, beauty, and sublimity of the Sacred Writings. Tenth. It shall be the duty of the Professors, by private instruction and advice, to aid the Students in the acquisition of a radical and adequate knowledge of the sacred scriptures in their original languages, and of the old Testament in the Septuagint version; to direct their method of studying the Bible and all other writings; to superintend and animate their pursuits by frequent inquiries and examinations, rela tive to their progress in books and knowledge; to assign proper subjects for their first compositions, and to suggest a natural inethod of treating them ; frequently and critically to examine their early productions, and in a free, but friendly manner, to point out their defects and errors, in grammar, method, reasoning,- style, and sentiment; to improve them in the important art of reading, and to give them opportu nities of speaking in public, favoring them with their can did remarks on their whole manner; to explain intricate texts of Scripture, referred to them; to solve cases of conscience; to watch over their health and morals with patprnal solici tude; and by every prudent and christian method, to pro mote the growth of true piety in their hearts; to give them friendly advice with relation to their necessary intercourse among men in the various walks of life, and especially with respect to the manner, in which it becomes a minister of the meek and lowly Jesus to address both God and man, whether in the assembly of his saints, or in the chamber of sickness and of death. Eleventh. Every Professor in this Seminary shall be a 238 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Master of Arts, of the Protestant reformed religion, in com munion with some Christian Church of the Congregational or Presbyterian denomination, and sustain the character of a sober, honest, learned, and pious man; he shall moreover be a man of sound and orthodox principles in Divinity, ac cording to that form of sound words or system of evangel ical doctrines, drawn from the Scriptures, and denominated the Westminster Assembly's shorter Catechism, and more concisely delineated in the Constitution of Phillips Academy. Twelfth. Every person therefore, appointed or elected a Professor in this Seminary, shall on the day of his inaugura tion into office, and in the presence of the said Trustees, pub licly make and subscribe a solemn Declaration of his faith in divine revelation, and in the fundamental and distinguishing doctrines of the gospel of Christ, as summarily expressed in the Westminster Assembly's shorter Catechism ; and he shall farthermore solemnly promise, that he will open and explain the Scriptures to his Pupils with integrity and faithfulness; that he will maintain and inculcate the Christian faith, as above expressed, together with all the other doctrines and duties of our holy religion, so far as may appertain to his office, according to the best light, God shall give him ; and in op position, not only to Atheists and Infidels, but to Jews, Mahometans, Arians, Pelagians, Antinomians, Arminians, Socinians, Unitarians, and Universalists, and to all other heresies and errors, antient or modern, which may be op posed to the gospel of Christ, or hazardous to the souls of men; — that by his instructions, counsels, and example, he will endeavor to promote true Piety and Godliness ; that he will consult the good of this Institution and the peace of the churches of our Lord Jesus Christ on all occasions; and that he will religiously observe the Statutes of this Institution, relative to his official duties and deportment, and all such other Statutes and Laws, as shall be constitutionally made by the Trustees op Phillips Academy, not repugnant thereto. Thirteenth, The preceding Declaration shall be repeated CONSTITUTION OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, 239 by every Professor in this Seminary, in the presence of the said Trustees, at the expiration of every successive period of five years ; and no man shall be continued a Professor in this Institution, who shall not continue to approve himself, to the satisfaction of the said Trustees, a man of sound and orthodox ijrinciples in Divinity, agreeably to the system of evangelical doctrines, contained in the aforesaid Catechism, Accordingly, if at any meeting, regularly appointed, it should be proved to the satisfaction of a majority of the whole num ber of the said Trustees, that any Professor in this Institu tion has taught or embraced any of tlie heresies or errors, alluded to in the Declaration aforesaid ; or, should he refuse to repeat the same, as herein required, he shall be forthwith removed from office. Fourteenth, Every Professor in this Institution shall be under the immediate inspection of the said Trustees; and by them be removed, agreeably to the will of his Founder, for gross neglect of duty, scandalous immorality, mental in capacity, or any other just and sufficient cause. Fifteenth, Whenever a Professor in this Seminary shall be removed by death or otherwise; the said Trustees shall elect a Successor within twelve months. Sixteenth, The Trustees aforesaid, in conformity to the Statutes of every Founder, shall assign to the Professors in this Seminary their respective departments of instruction, the times for reading their lectures, and their several public and private duties, in such manner, as, after consultation with the said Professors, shall to the said Trustees appear most convenient and useful; provided however, that the course of lectures in each department be always completed within the space of three years. Seventeenth, The necessary expenses of indigent Students at this Seminary, for board, lodging, washing, fuel, and light, will be defrayed out of funds, appropriated to this purpose, agreeably to the Regulations, in such case provided, and as said funds may permit. 240 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Eighteenth. No person shall be admitted a Student on the charitable Foundation, who is not distinguished by natural abilities, literary acquirements, unblemished morals, and hopeful piety; a certificate of which qualities will be re quired from known and respectable characters, in order to the enjoyment of this charity. Nineteenth. To be entitled to the maintenance aforesaid, each Student on the charitable Foundation, unless prevented by sickness, must reside at this Seminary eight months at least in each year, regularly attending the exercises afore said as well, as diligently prosecuting the studies prescribed, and in all respects conforming to the Rules of this Consti tution, and to the Laws 9,nd Orders of the said Trustees. T'wentieth. Whatever may be the number of vacations, the aggregate thereof shall not exceed twelve weeks in any one year; and the constant presence of the Professors and Students will be expected in term time. Twenty first. Every Student in this Seminary shall con stantly, punctually, and seriously attend the religious exer cises of the chapel morning and evening, and all the public lectures of the several Professors; and, to increase the rev erence, due to religious institutions, as well, as to give weight to public instruction, it is expected, that the Pro fessors not only frequent the chapel at morning and evening prayers, but that they constantly attend each other's public lectures. Twenty second. Every Student in this Seminary is re quired to devote so much time to the study of the learned languages, as shall increase his knowledge of them, espe cially of the Greek and Hebrew languages; to pay due at tention to Philology, Rhetoric, and Oratory; to read the best treatises on natural and revealed Religion, and on the fun damental doctrines of the Gospel; to make himself master of the principal arguments and evidences of the truth of Christianity; to pay due attention to ecclesiastical History, and to the canons of biblical Criticism. But above all, it is CONSTITUTION OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 241 required, that he make the BIBLE the object of his most attentive, diligent, and prayerful study. Twenty third. It will be the duty of the Professors in this Seminary to prepare a list of such books, and to point out such a course of study, as in their opinion may be most congenial to the true design of this Institution, and most beneficial to the Students in it; which list of books and course of study, being approved by said Trustees, said Stu dents shall pursue ; they shall also frequently ask the advice and assistance of the Professors with reference to their stud ies; and often submit their theological compositions, espe cially their first essays, to the friendly inspection and faithful remarks of one or more of the said Professors. Twenty fourth. Each Student, once at least in every year, shall acquaint the Professors with the books, he has read, and with his course of study, during said year; and shall also be examined in the original languages of the Old and New Testament, and in the Sepuagint version of the former ; also with reference to the leading sentiments and arguments of the principal authors he has perused ; but especially with respect to the style, character, and design of those sacred wri ters, which agreeably to direction he has particularly studied. Twenty fifth. If upon due and impartial examination it be found, that any Student on the charitable Foundation afore said, has not made reasonable proficiency in the studies, prescribed him, he shall be continued thereon no longer; and, if any Student whatever in this Seminary shall be guilty of any gross immorality, or of any insult or oppug- nation to the said Trustees, or to any Professor or Officer of this Seminary, he shall be out off from all the advantages and benefits of this Institution, unless he make reasonable and immediate satisfaction for his offence. Twenty sixth. Whenever a Student shall have honorably finished his term and course of study under the direction of the Professors, and such Student shall request it; a Certifi cate, signed by the Professors, specifying how long such 242 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Student has studied under the direction, and attended the lectures of the Professors, that he has prosecuted his studies with diligence, and sustained a good moral character, shall be given him ; provided always, that his conduct, and his profi ciency in theological knowledge be such, as to merit the same. Twenty seventh. After the expiration of the first three years from the opening of thia Institution, it will be required of all persons, who may wish to enjoy the advantages of the same, that they statedly reside at the Seminary three full years, vacations excepted; a period scarcely sufficient for acquiring that fund of knowledge, which is necessary for a minister of the gospel. No Student therefore, after the ex piration of the first three years of the Institution, shall be entitled to the Certificate aforesaid; nor can any one leave the Seminary in an honorable manner, within the term of three years of such residence, except by permission, specially obtained of the Trustees, in case of necessity. Twenty eighth. Every morning and evening, during term time, religious exercises shall be performed in the chapel, and these exercises shall usually be, as follows. The divine assistance and blessing shall be first implored in a short prayer ; a devotional chapter or psalm shall then be read, ac companied with pious and practical reflections; or, instead of this, once at least in every week, an exposition shall be given upon some deeply interesting passage of scripture; to this shall succeed a piece of genuine psalmody ; and the ser vices be concluded by an appropriate prayer. In these ex ercises the Professors shall preside, and ordinarily officiate; but Students of two years standing may occasionally perform them in whole or in part, according to the desire and direc tion of the Professors, Moreover as soon, as circumstances will permit, a regular Church will be formed in this Semi nary, consisting chiefly of the Professors, Students, and fam ilies, connected with this Seminary and Phillips Academy; after which, if not before, divine services will be publicly celebrated in the chapel of the Seminary, in the forenoon and CONSTITUTION OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, 243 afternoon of every Lord's day, during term time. These ser vices shall be usually performed by the Professors; but some times by such senior Students, as may have obtained per mission of the Professors to preach occasionally; and they shall be attended by all the Students of this Institution, and by as many of the families of the Professors and Officers, connected with it, or with Phillips Academy, as may wish for this privilege, and by as many pupils of said Academy, as may be deemed expedient by the Trustees aforesaid. Twenty ninth. The senior Students will be required, not only to prepare sermons, but occasionally to deliver them in public, both in the Seminary and in neighbouring congrega tions, as may be judged expedient by the said Professors. No Student however shall presume to preach, before, upon thor ough examination of his qualifications and motives for preach ing, he shall have obtained a written permission therefor, subscribed by the Professors, or a major part of them. This permission however is never to supersede the customary ap probation or license of some regular Association or Presbytery. Thirtieth. Sacred Music, and especially Psalmody, being an important part of public, social worship ; and, as it is proper for those, who are to .preside in the assemblies of God's peo ple, to possess themselves so much skill and taste in this sublime art, as at least to distinguish between those solemn movements, which are congenial to pious minds, and those unhallowed, trifling, medley pieces, which chill devotion; it is expected, that serious attention will be paid to the culture of a true taste for genuine Church Music in this Seminary; and that all Students therein, who have tolerable voices, will be duly instructed in the theory and practice of this celestial art; and, whenever it shall be in the power of either of the said Professors, it shall accordingly be his duty tp afford this necessary instruction; and, whenever this shall not be the case, it is expected, that an Instructor will be procured for this purpose, Thiktt first. All Professors, Officers, and Students in this 244 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Seminary, and all other persons, employed in its service, to gether with the Lands, Buildings, Library, Funds, and all other Property, thereto belonging; shall be under the imme diate inspection and government of the Trustees aforesaid; and be regulated and managed by them in strict conformity to this Constitution, and to the Statutes and Will of every Founder of a Profes,sorship, or Benefactor of this Institution, And the said Trustees are hereby authorized and empowered to make such additional Regulations, (not inconsistent with the Regulations, established in this Constitution, nor with the Statutes or Will of any Founder or Donor, nor with the object of this Institution, nor in any degree avoiding them or either of them) as they in their wisdom shall deem necessary to give the fullest efficacy to these provisions, or to the con sistent provisions of future Benefactors; whether such Regu lations may relate to the conduct of the Professors, the government of the Students, their various duties and exer cises, their lodging and diet, the prevention and punishment' of offences, the preservation of health, the promotion of order, peace, and harmony, to the safety of the Buildings, or to the security of the Funds, which last are to be effectually guarded against all loss and diminution ; in a word, to do every thing, under the foregoing limitations, which, upon serious and ma ture deliberation, may appear to them necessary to secure and promote the true object of this Institution, Thirty second. Notwithstanding this Seminary is placed by this Constitution under the immediate care and govern ment of the Trustees of Phillips Academy; it is always to be understood, and it is hereby expressly declared, that every Founder of a Professorship, Scholarship, or any other Living whatever, in this Institution, will have the exclusive right of prescribing the Regulations and Statutes, to be observed by the said Trustees in conducting the concerns of the same said Regulations and Statutes being always consistent with the principles and object of this Institution; and also the right, for the term of his life, of appointing in the original CONSTITUTION OF THE THEOLOGIOAL SEMINARY. 245 deed or grant, such local Visitor or Visitors, as he may think proper, and to endow him or them with all visitatorial powers and authorities, necessary to secure and enforce due observ ance and execution of his said Regulations and Statutes. Thirty third. Whereas the necessary business of this Seminary will be sufficient to employ the said Trustees one day at least in every year; they are requested to hold an annual meeting for transacting the same, on such day in each year, as they may appoint; and likewise to meet as much oftener, as the good of said Seminary may require ; and at each annual meeting to read this Constitution. The rules and modes of doing business at all such meetings shall be the same, mutatis mutandis, which are prescribed in the Con stitution of Phillips Academy. Decent, not extravagant en tertainment shall be made for the Trustees, while attending such meetings; reasonable compensation made to the Treas urer of said Academy for his services; and other necessary expenses of this Institution defrayed out of the income of its Funds. It is also particularly requested, that all the trans actions of the said Trustees, relative to the said Theological Institution, be recorded in a distinct book; and likewise that all property given, devised, or bequeathed for the support of this Seminary, be separated, and forever kept distinct from all other property, to the Trustees aforesaid in any way or for any other purpose entrusted, being never blended there with, in any part or degree, by loan or purchase; and that the said Treasurer accordingly keep all his accounts and entries, relative to these Funds, in distinct books; and all monies, evidences of property, receipts, papers, and books of account, appertaining to this Institution, in a separate trunk or chest, prepared for prompt removal on any emer gence ; and that the accounts of said Treasurer be annually audited by a Committee, for this purpose appointed, who shall report to the said Trustees in writing. Thirty fourth. Confiding in the wisdom and fidelity of the said Trustees and their Successors in office, and with the 246 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. pleasing hope and expectation, that they will religiously appropriate the aforesaid Buildings, and the income of the aforesaid Fund, and of all future Donations for the same pious purpose, to the great object of supporting a Theological Seminary, such as herein contemplated and described, agree ably to the Principles and Regulations, contained in this Constitution; we do now, under God, cheerfully commit this our Foundation to their pious and watchful care; trusting that no exertion on their part will be wanting to the success of an Institution, so intimately connected with the glory of God, the advancement of the Redeemer's kingdom, and the salvation of their fellow men. But, while we thus express our conviction of the neces sity and utility of this Institution, it is our earnest prayer, that our own minds, and the minds of the Trustees, Pro fessors, Students, and all connected therewith, may be ever penetrated by a deep sense of the necessity of the Divine di rection, influence, and blessing, to render even the wisest pro visions and the best human instructions ultimately successful. To the Spirit of truth, to the Divine Author of our faith, to the only Wise GOD, we desire in sincerity to present this our humble ofi'ering; devoutly imploring the Father of lights, richly to endue with wisdom from above all his servants, the Trustees of this Seminary ; and with spiritual understanding the Professors therein; that, being illuminated by the Holy Spirit, their doctrine may drop, as the rain, and their speech distil, as the dew ; and that their Pupils may become trees of renown in the courts of our God, whereby He may be glorified. In witness whereof we, the Subscribers, have hereunto set our hands and seals this thirty first day of August in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and seven. ^tS-r^^::"f" PHCEBE PHILLIPS (S.) Samuel Stearns, -r^-r-r^-r ^^,,^ , Joseph Phelps, JOHN PHILLIPS, Jun. (S.) Amos BlanchaKd. SAMUEL ABBOT (S.) ADDITIONAL STATUTES. 247 VI, ADDITIONAL STATUTES. We, the Subscribers, having made some provision for the establishment of a Theological Institution in connexion with Phillips Academy, by covenanting to erect certain Buildings therefor, and by laying a Foundation for a Professorship of Christian Theology therein; and having given a Constitution, containing Principles and Regulations for the management of the said Institution, which has been accepted by the Trus tees of said Academy; in which we "reserved to ourselves, during our natural lives, the right jointly to make any addi tional Regulations, or to alter any Rule, therein prescribed, provided such Regulation, or alteration, be not prejudicial to the true design of said Foundation." — We do now, agreeably to the said reserved right, and in furtherance, as we trust, of our original design, therein expressed, make and ordain the following Articles, to be added to, and taken, as a part of our said Constitution ; Provided the said Trustees shall accept the Statutes and Foundation of the Associate Founders, so called, viz., of Moses Brown and William BaIitlett Esquires of Newbury Port, and the Honorable John Norris Esquire of Salem, which are now executed, and to be laid before the said Trustees, at their approaching meeting, for their ac ceptance; and to continue of full force, as a part of our said Constitution, so long, as the said Associate Foundation shall continue attached to our said Institution, and no longer. First. Having provided in the twelfth Article of our said Constitution, that " every person, appointed or elected a Pro fessor in the said Seminary, shall on the day of his inaugura tion into office publicly make and subscribe a Declaration of his faith in Divine Revelation, and in the fundamental and distinguishing doctrines of the Gospel of Christ, as summarily 248 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. , expressed in the Westminster Assembly's Shorter Catechism ; " We now ordain the following addition, to be inserted in said Article, in connexion with the said clause, viz., " and as more particularly expressed in the following Creed, to wit, " I believe that there is one and but one living and true God; that the word of God, contained in the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament, is the only perfect rule of faith and practice; that agreeably to those Scriptures God is a Spirit, infinite, eternal, and unchangeable in his being, wisdom, power, holiness, justice, goodness, and truth; that in the Godhead are Three Persons, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost; and that these Three are One GOD, the same in substance, equal in power and glory ; that God created man, after his own image, in knowledge, righteousness, and holi ness; that the glory of God is man's chief end, and the en joyment of God his supreme happiness; that this enjoyment is derived solely from conformity of heart to the moral character and will of God; that Adam, the federal head and representative of the human race, was placed in a state of probation, and that, in consequence of his disobedience, all his descendants were constituted sinners; that by nature every man is personally depraved, destitute of holiness, un like and opposed to God; and that, previously to the renew ing agency of the Divine Spirit, all his moral actions are adverse to the character and glory of God; that, being mor ally incapable of recovering the image of his Creator, which was lost in Adam, every man is justly exposed to eternal damnation; so that, except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God ; that God, of his mere good pleasure, from all eternity elected some to everlasting life, and that he entered into a covenant of grace, to deliver them out of this state of sin and misery by a Redeemer; that the only Redeemer of the elect is the eternal Son of God, who for this purpose, became man, and continues to be God and man in two distinct natures and one person forever ; that Christ, as our Redeemer, executeth the office of a Prophet, Priest, and King; ADDITIONAL STATUTES. 249 that, agreeably to the covenant of redemption, the Son of God, and he alone, by his sufferings and death, has made atonement for the sins of all men ; that repentance, faith, and holiness are the personal requisites in the Gospel scheme of salvation ; that the righteousness of Christ is the only ground of a sinner's justification; that this righteousness is received through faith ; and that this faith is the gift of God ; so that our salvation is wholly of grace; that no means whatever can change the heart of a sinner, and make it holy ; that re generation and sanctification are effects of the creating and renewing agency of the Holy Spirit, and that supreme love to. God constitutes the essential difference between saints and sinners; that by convincing us of our sin and misery, en lightening our minds, working faith in us, and renewing our wills, the Holy Spirit makes us partakers of the benefits of redemption; and that the ordinary means, by which these benefits are communicated to us, are the word, sacraments, and prayer; that repentance unto life, faith to feed upon Christ, love to God, and new obedience, are the appropriate qualifications for the Lord's Supper; and that a Christian Church ought to admit no person to its holy communion, before he exhibit credible evidence of his godly sincerity; that perseverance in holiness is the only method of making our calling and election sure ; and that the final perseverance of saints, though it is the effect of the special operation of God on their hearts, necessarily implies their own watchful diligence; that they, who are effectually called, do in this life partake of justification, adoption, and sanctification, and the several benefits, which do either accompany or flow from them ; that the souls of believers are at their death made perfect in holiness, and do immediately pass into glory; that their bodies, being still united to Christ, will at the resurrection be raised up to glory, and that the saints will be made perfectly blessed in the full enjoyment of God to all eternity; but that the wicked will awake to shame and everlasting contempt, and with devils be plunged into the lake, that burneth with fire 250 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. and brimstone forever and ever. I moreover believe that God, according to the counsel of his own will, and for his own glory, hath foreordained whatsoever comes to pass, and that all beings, actions, and events, both in the natural and moral world, are under his providential direction ; that God's decrees perfectly consist with human liberty; God's universal agency with the agency of man; and man's dependence with his accountability; that man has understanding and corpo real strength to do all, that God requires of him ; so that noth ing, but the sinner's aversion to holiness, prevents his sal vation; that it is the prerogative of God, to bring good out of evil, and that he will cause the wrath and rage of wicked men and devils to praise Him; and that all the evil, which has existed, and will forever exist in the moral system, will eventually be made to promote a most important purpose under the wise and perfect administration of that Almighty Being, who will cause all things to work for his own glory, and thus fulfil all his pleasure." Second. That the trust aforesaid may be always executed agreeably to the true intent of our said Foundation ; and that we may effectually guard the same, in all future time, against all perversion, or the smallest avoidance of our true design, as therein expressed ; — We do hereby constitute a Board of Visitors, to be, as in our place and stead, the Guardians, Overseers, and Protectors of our said Foundation, in manner, as is expressed in the following provisions; that is to say, we appoint and constitute the Honorable Cabel Strong, Esquire, late Governor of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts, the Reverend Timothy Dwight, D.D., President of Yale College, and the Reverend Samuel Spring, D.D., of Newbury Port, Visitors of the said Foundation; who with their Successors in office, to be chosen, as herein after directed, shall be a per petual body for this purpose, with all the powers and duties, in them herein vested, and on them enjoined; but we do never theless reserve to Samuel Abbot, one of the Subscribers, the right of visiting, in connection with the said Board, and dur- ADDITIONAL STATUTES. 251 ing his natural life, the said Foundation; and we do more over confer on Moses Brown and William Bartlett, Esquires, of Newbury Port, and the Honorable John Norris, Esquire, of Salem, the Associate Founders, above named, the right of visiting the said Foundation in the same manner with the said Samuel Abbot, during their natural lives respectively; each of the said four Founders, so long as he shall retain his seat at the Board, shall possess and exercise all the rights and powers, herein given to a Visitor of the said Founda tion ; though upon the resignation or demise of either of the said Founders, his place shall not be supplied by election of a Visitor, to succeed him; and, after the demise or resigna tion of the said four persons, last above named, as Founders, the said Board shall never consist of more than three mem bers ; and it is farther expressly provided, that the perpetual Board of Visitors, first herein named, shall consist of two Clergymen and one Layman, all of whom shall be men of distinguished talents and piety. Third, We do farther provide and ordain, that no person shall be eligible, as a Visitor, under the age of forty years ; nor shall any person, except the seven, herein just named, hold the office of Visitor after the age of seventy years ; and whenever, with the exception aforesaid, any Visitor shall have completed the sixty ninth year of his age, the Board shall, within the year next ensuing, choose some suitable person, to succeed him ; but the Visitor elect shall not take his seat at the Board, before his said Predecessor shall have completed his seventieth year, or formally resigned his office of Visitor; and no resignation of any member at an earlier age shall be accepted by this Board, before a Successor shall have been chosen. Fourth, The Board of Visitors shall meet on the seven teenth day of May current at Andover, and ever after once in every year at the aforesaid Theological Institutick, to ex ecute the business of their appointment, on such day, as they shall assign ; also upon emergencies, when called there- 252 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. to, as herein after directed; and a majority of the Visitors, when regularly convened, shall be a Quorum, of which Quorum a major part shall have power to transact the busi ness of their Commission; and, in case of an equivote, the question shall determine on that side, on which the pre siding member shall have voted. Fifth. There shall be annually chosen by ballot a Presi dent and Secretary, as Officers of the Board, out of their own number; who shall continue in their respective offices, till their places be supplied by new elections ; and, upon the decease of either of them, another shall be chosen in his room at the next meeting. Sixth. The President, or in case of his death, resignation, or absence from the country, the Secretary shall, upon all necessary occasions, call special meetings of the Board; and his notifications shall express the business, to be transacted at such rneetings, and be given as early, as possible ; and in the absence of the President, at any meeting, the Secretary shall preside. Seventh. The Secretary shall keep a fair record of all the transactions of the Visitors at every meeting of the Board, inserting the names of the members present; and in his ab sence another shall be appointed in his room. Eighth. The Visitors shall remove any member of their Board for immorality, incapacity, or signal neglect of duty. Ninth, Upon the death, resignation, or removal of a Vis itor, (except only upon the demise or resignation of a Founder) the Board of Visitors shall at their next meeting, by ballot, elect another in his stead ; and ever after from time to time, as a vacancy shall take place in this Board, they shall supply it; and every person, so elected, previously to his taking his seat at the Board, shall make and subscribe the following Declaration, namely; "Approving the Constitution of the Theological Institution, I solemnly declare in the presence of God and of this Board, that I will faithfully exert my abil ities to carry into execution the Regulations, therein contained ADDITIONAL STATUTES, 253 and to promote the great object of the Institution;" — And shall moreover in like manner subscribe the same theolog ical Cre^d, which every Professor elect is required to sub scribe; and a Declaration of his faith in the same Creed shall be repeated by him at every successive period of five years; and, if in the course of events the number of Visitors shall, by any special providence of God, be reduced to one, the re maining Visitor shall have power to appoint one suitable per son, to be a Visitor of the said Foundation; and these two Visitors shall at their first regular meeting supply the re maining vacancy in the Board, Tenth. The power and duties of the Board of Visitors, thus constituted and organized, shall be, as follows, namely, to visit the said Foundation once in every year, and at other times, when regularly called thereto; to inquire into the state of the said fund, and the management of the said Founda tion, with respect to the said Professor; to determine, inter pret, and explain the Statutes of the said Foundation in all cases, brought before them in their judicial capacity; to re dress grievances with respect to the said Professor; to hear appeals from decisions of the Board of Trustees, and to rem edy upon complaint, duly exhibited in behalf of the said Professor; to review and reverse any censure, passed by said Trustees upon any Professor on said Foundation ; to declare void all Rules and Regulations, made by the said Trustees, relative to said Foundation, which may be inconsistent with the original Statutes thereof; to take care, that the duties of each Professor on said Foundation be intelligibly and faith fully discharged, and to admonish or remove him, either for misbehaviour, heterodoxy, incapacity, or neglect of the duties of his office ; and in general to see, that our true intentions, as expressed in our said Constitution, in relation to said Professor, be faithfully executed; always administering jus tice impartially, and exercising the functions of their office in the fear of God, according to these Regulations, the Pro visions of the said Constitution, and the Laws of the land. 254 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Eleventh. Every election of a Professor on said Founda tion shall within ten days be presented to the Visitors ; who are hereby vested with the power and right of approving or negativing, at a regular meeting, every such election. But, if any such election be not thus either approved or negatived by the said Visitors within twelve months from the com mencement of a vacancy in said Professorship; such election shall be considered, as approved by the Visitors, and shall accordingly be deemed constitutional and valid; provided always, that such election shall have been regularly com municated to the President or Secretary of the Board of Vis itors ten days at least previously to the expiration of the twelve months aforesaid. Twelfth. The Board of Visitors in all their proceedings are to be subject to our Statutes, herein expressed, and to those, contained in our said Constitution, and to conform their measures accordingly; and, if they shall at any time act contrary thereto, or exceed the limits of their jurisdic tion and constitutional power, the party aggrieved may have recourse by appeal to the Justices of the Supreme Ju dicial Court of this Commonwealth, for the time being, for remedy ; who are hereby appointed and authorized to judge in such case; and, agreeably to the determination of the major part of them, to declare null and void any decree or sentence of the said Visitors, which upon mature considera tion they may deem contrary to the said Statutes, or beyond the just limits of their power, herein prescribed; and by the said Justices of the Supreme Judicial Court, for the time be ing, shall the said Board of Visitors at all times be subject to be restrained and corrected in the undue exercise of their office. Thirteenth, At all meetings of the Visitors decent enter tainment shall be made by direction of the Board, and at the expense of the Foundation, Finally, Commending the said Institution, and all, con cerned in the management thereof^ to the blessing of Heaven ; and in witness of what is contained in this and the seven ADDITIONAL STATUTES, 255 preceding pages, we hereunto set our hands and seals, this third day of May in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and eight, *rATi^e1/r SAMUEL ABBOT (S.) MosEs Wood, PHOEBE PHILLIPS (S.) Amos Blanchard, jqeN PHILLIPS, Jun, (S,) YII. ASSOCIATE STATUTES. Seriously reflecting upon the fatal effects of the apostasy of man without a Savior, on the merciful object of the Son of God in assuming our nature and dying for our salvation, and upon the wisdom of his appointment of an order of men, to preach his Gospel in the world; considering also that, not withstanding this appointment, by far the greatest part of the human race is still perishing for lack of vision ; and that even in countries, where the Gospel is enjoyed, infidelity, error, and immorality greatly abound; feeling it to be our duty, to conspire with the benevolent design of this appoint ment; and being desirous of contributing according to our ability towards its success, and of expressing in this imper fect manner our sense of obligation to our compassionate Redeemer; We, Moses Brown and William Bartlett, both of Newbury Port, Merchants, and John Norris of Salem Esquire, all of the County of Essex and Commonwealth of Massachu setts, being influenced, as we hope, by a principle of grati tude to God and benevolence to man, have determined to devote a part of the substance, with which Heaven has blessed us, to the defense and promotion of the Christian Religion, by making some provision for increasing the num- 256 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. ber of learned and able Defenders of the Gospel of Christ as well, as of orthodox, pious, and zealous Ministers of the New Testament; and we do accordingly hereby give, assign, and set over to the Trustees of Phillips Academy, and to their Successors in office, the sum of ten thousand dollars each, amounting to thirty thousand dollars; to which sum I, Wil liam Bartlett, add the farther sum of ten thousand dollars,' for the purpose of supporting one of the two Professors, here in after named, (the whole amounting to forty thousand dol lars,) in Sacred Trust, as a capital Fund, to be disposed of in the manner and for the purposes following; that is to say, the said sum of money to be kept out at interest on good se curity, or otherwise in whole or in part vested, as the said Trustees shall deem best, in productive real estate, or in sure and permanent Funds; and the interest or annual income of said capital Fund to be applied to the maintenance of two Professors in the Theological Institution or Seminary, lately founded in the Town of Andover, and County aforesaid ; who shall, agreeably to the permanent Creed, herein after men tioned, faithfully teach that revealed Holy Religion only, which God constantly teaches man by his glorious works of Creation, Providence, and Redemption; whose professional duties shall be assigned, according to the Constitution of the Seminary, in such manner, as shall most directly and effect ually promote the great object of the Institution; reserving to ourselves the right, jointly to make the first appointment of one of the said Professors, and to the said William Bart lett severally the right, to make the first appointment of the other of the said Professors; and also toward the mainte nance of such Students in Divinity, as may be proper Can didates for gratuitous support, and shall be approved and recommended by the Board of Visitors, herein after con stituted, or by a Committee of their appointment, agreeably to the following Statutes, namely, ' To this sum an addition of ten thousand dollars was made by the Founder soon after the execution of these Statutes, ASSOCIATE STATUTES, 257 First. The Fund aforesaid shall be kept distinct from all other property, to the same Trustees belonging, being never blended therewith by loan or purchase ; and their Treasurer shall accordingly keep all accounts, relative thereto, in dis tinct books; and all monies, evidences of property, receipts, papers, and books of account, appertaining to said Fund, in a trunk, or chest, prepared for prompt removal. Second. Every Professor on the Associate Foundation shall be a Master of Arts, of the Protestant Reformed Religion, an ordained Minister of the Congregational or Presbyterian de nomination, and shall sustain the character of a discreet, hon est, learned, and devout Christian ; an orthodox and consistent Calvinist; and after a careful examination by the Visitors with reference to his religious principles, he shall, on the day of his inauguration, publicly make and subscribe a solemn Declaration of his faith in Divine Revelation, and in the fun damental and distinguishing doctrines of the Gospel, as ex pressed in the following Creed; which is supported by the infallible Revelation, which God constantly makes of Himself, in his works of creation, providence, and redemption; namely, I believe that there is one and but one living and true God; that the word of God, contained in the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament, is the only perfect rule of faith and practice; that agreeably to these Scriptures God is a Spirit, infinite, eternal, and unchangeable in his being, wisdom, power, holiness, justice, goodness, and truth; that in the Godhead are three Persons, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost; and that these Three are One God, the same in sub stance, equal in power and glory; that God created man, after his own image, in knowledge, righteousness, and holi ness; that the glory of God is man's chief end, and the en joyment of God his supreme happiness; that this enjoyment is derived solely from conformity of heart to the moral char acter and •will of God; that Adam, the federal head and rep resentative of the human race, was placed in a state of probation, and that, in consequence of his disobedience, 258 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, all his descendants were constituted sinners; that by nature every man is personally depraved, destitute of holiness, unHke and opposed to God; and that, previously to the re newing agency of the Divine Spirit, all his moral actions are adverse to the character and glory of God; that, being morally incapable of recovering the image of his Creator, which was lost in Adam, every man is justly exposed to eternal damnation ; so that, except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God; that God, of his mere good pleasure, from all eternity elected some to everlasting life, and that he entered into a covenant of grace, to deliver them out of this state of misery by a Redeemer; that the only Redeemer of the elect is the eternal Son of God, who for this purpose became man, and continues to be God and man in two distinct natures and one person forever; that Christ, as our Redeemer, executeth the office of a Prophet, Priest, and King; that, agreeably to the covenant of re demption, the Son of God, and he alone, by his sufferings and death, has made atonement for the sins of all men ; that repentance, faith, and holiness are the personal requisites in the Gospel scheme of salvation; that the righteousness of Christ is the only ground of a sinner's justification ; that this righteousness is received through faith; and that this faith is the gift of God ; so that our salvation is wholly of grace; that no means whatever can change the heart of a sinner, and make it holy; that regeneration and sanctifica tion are effects of the creating and renewing agency of the Holy Spirit, and that supreme love to God constitutes the essential difference between saints and sinners; that by convincing us of our sin and misery, enlightening our minds, working faith in us, and renewing our wills, the Holy Spirit makes us partakers of the benefits of redemption ; and that the ordinary means, by which these benefits are communi cated to us, are the word, sacraments and prayer; that re pentance unto life, faith to feed upon Christ, love to God, and new obedience, are the appropriate qualifications for ASSOCIATE STATUTES. 259 the Lord's Supper; and that a Christian Church ought to admit no person to its holy communion, before he exhibit credible evidence of his godly sincerity; that perseverance in holiness is the only method of making our calling and election sure; and that the final perseverance of saints, though it is the effect of the special operation of God on their hearts, necessarily implies their own watchful diligence; that they, who are effectually called, do in this life partake of justification, adoption, and sanctification, and the several benefits, which do either accompany or flow from them ; that the souls of believers are at their death made perfect in holiness, and do immediately pass into glory; that their bodies, being still united to Christ, will at the resurrection be raised up to glory, and that the saints will be made perfectly blessed in the full enjoyment of God to all eternity ; but that the wicked will awake to shame and everlasting contempt, and with devils he plunged into the lake, that burneth with fire and brimstone forever and ever. I more over believe that God, according to the counsel of his own will, and for his own glory, hath foreordained whatsoever comes to pass, and that all beings, actions, and events, both in the natural and moral world, are under his providential direction; that God's decrees perfectly consist with human liberty; God's universal agency with the agency of man; and man's dependence with his accountability; that man has un derstanding and corporeal strength to do all, that God re quires of him ; so that nothing, but the sinner's aversion to holiness, prevents his salvation ; that it is the prerogative of God, to bring good out of evil, and that He will cause the wrath and rage of wicked men and devils to praise Him ; and that all the evil, which has existed, and will forever exist in the moral system, will eventually be made to promote a most important purpose under the wise and perfect adminis tration of that Almighty Being, who will cause all things to work for his own glory, and thus fulfil all his pleasure. — And farthermore I do solemnly promise that I will open and ex- 260 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. plain the Scriptures to my Pupils with integrity and faith fulness; that I will maintain and inculcate the Christian faith, as expressed in the Creed, by me now repeated, to gether with all the other doctrines and duties of our holy Religion, so far, as may appertain to my office, according to the best light, God shall give me, and in opposition, not only to Atheists and Infidels, but to Jews, Papists, Mahometans, Arians, Pelagians, Antinomians, Arminians, Socinians, Sabel- lians, Unitarians, and Universalists; and to all heresies and errors, antient or modern, which may be opposed to the Gos pel of Christ,, or hazardous to the souls of men; that by my instruction, counsel, and example, I will endeavour to pro mote true Piety and Godliness; that I will consult the good of this Institution, and the peace of the Churches of our Lord Jesus Christ on all occasions; and that I will relig iously conform to the Constitution and Laws of this Seminary, and to the Statutes of this Foundation. Third. The preceding Creed and Declaration shall be re peated by every Professor on this Foundation at the expira tion of every successive period of five years; and no man shall be continued a Professor on said Foundation, who shall not continue to approve himself a man of sound and ortho dox principles in Divinity agreeably to the aforesaid Creed, Fourth. Professors on this Foundation shall be allowed an honorable maintenance, regulated, as circumstances may require, by the current prices of the necessaries of life, agreeably to original contract. Fifth. It is required, that every public Lecture be pre ceded and followed by prayer ; that the Associate Professors in their preaching to the Students of the Institution on the Lord's Day be devout, practical, doctrinal, and pungent, rather than speculative and metaphysical; and no Professor on this Foundation shall ever preach for hire, or take the pastoral charge, of any church or congregation. And it is farthermore expected, that the Professors on this Foundation will faithfully devote their time and talents, to qualify their ASSOCIATE STATUTES, 261 Pupils for able ministers of the Gospel, Beside, therefore, guiding them in the peaceful ways of wisdom and discretion by Christian precept and example, directing the course of their reading the Scriptures and other instructive books, critically inspecting and correcting their theological compo sitions, and teaching them the appropriate style and manner of pulpit address, it is confidently expected, that the Pro fessors confer with them freely and frequently on those sub jects, which are calculated to expand and enrich the minds and hearts of the theological Students, and prepare them for the work of the Ministry, Sixth. Upon the death, resignation, or removal of a Pro fessor on this Foundation, a Successor shall be chosen by the Trustees aforesaid within six months, and the choice pre sented to the Visitors for their approbation. But, if this choice be negatived, another election shall in like manner be presented, and toties quoties, till an election be made, which shall be approved by the Visitors; and this within twelve months from the commencement of a vacancy in - either of the said Professorships. Seventh. All Applicants for the advantages of this Foun dation shall be introduced by letters of recommendation from devout and influential characters, and shall exhibit satisfactory evidence of their distinguished abilities and gra cious sincerity; and by an examination in the learned languages shall evince that in these respects they are qualified to enter upon theological studies. Eighth. Every Applicant, after examination by the standing Committee, to be appointed, as herein after pro- ¦vided, and after reading the Constitution of the Seminary and the Statutes of the Associate Founders, shall make and sub scribe the following Declaration, viz, ' Deeply impressed with the importance of an extensive fund of knowledge and pru dence to the ministerial character, and of being correctly in structed in the Gospel, and consequently of attending a regular course of theological education, I solemnly promise, 262 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. by the aid of Divine grace, to improve in a faithful and Christian manner the advantages, furnished by this Institu tion; and to be uniformly subject to the authority and laws of the same, with a single view to my being qualified for the Gospel Ministry.' Ninth. Strict and devout attention to the Sabbath and all stated solemnities is required of the Associate Students; and every neglect of the means of grace or religious improve ment will be duly noticed by the Professors. Tenth. It is strictly enjoined upon the Associate Students, to treat the Professors, Trustees, and Visitors with due re spect ; and each other and all persons with friendship and de corum; any failure in these and similar instances will be deemed censurable; and, if persisted in, a forfeiture of the privileges of the Institution. Eleventh. Tuition and room shall be gratis to all ap proved Applicants and Students on this Foundation; and other gratuitous aid, such as diet, fuel, light, washing, and lodging, .shall be granted, in whole or in part, according to the direction of the Visitors, and as the state of the said Funds may permit; and no Student in the Seminary may ever be charged for the Instruction of any Professor on our Foundation. Twelfth. That the trust aforesaid may be always exe cuted agreeably to the true intent of this our Foundation; and that we may effectually guard the same in all future time against all perversion, or the smallest avoidance of our true design, as herein expressed ; We, the aforesaid Founders, do hereby constitute a Board of Visitors, to be as in our place and stead the Guardians, Overseers, and Protectors of this our Foundation in manner, as is expressed in the following Pro visions, that is to say. We appoint and constitute the Honor able Caleb Strong, Esquire, late Governor of the Common wealth of Massachusetts, the Rev. Timothy Dwight, D.D., President of Yale College, and the Rev. Samuel Spring, D.D., of Newbury Port aforesaid. Visitors of the said Foundation; ASSOCIATE STATUTES, 263 who, with their Successors in office, to be chosen, as herein after directed, shall be a perpetual body for this purpose, with all the powers and duties, in them herein vested and on them enjoined; but we do nevertheless reserve to ourselves the right of visiting in connection with the said Board, and during our natural lives respectively, this our Foundation, And we do moreover confer on Samuel Abbot, Esquire,' one of the Founders of the Theological Institution aforesaid, the right of visiting this our Foundation in the same manner with ourselves, during his natural life ; each of the said four Founders so long, as he shall retain his seat at the Board, shall possess and exercise all the rights and powers, herein given to a Visitor of this Foundation; though upon the resignation or demise of either- of the said Founders his place shall not be supplied by election of a Visitor to succeed him ; and after the demise or resignation of the said four persons, last above named as Founders, the said Board shall never consist of more than three members; and it is farther ex pressly provided, that the perpetual Board of Visitors, first herein named, shall consist of two Clergymen and one Lay man, all of whom shall be men of distinguished talents and piety. Thirteenth. We do farther provide and ordain that no person shall be eligible, as a Visitor, under the age of forty years; nor shall any person, except the seven herein just named, hold the office of Visitor after the age of seventy years; and whenever, with the exception aforesaid, any Visi tor shall have completed the sixty ninth year of his age, the Board shall, within the year next ensuing, choose some suit able person to succeed him ; but the Visitor elect shall not take his seat at the Board, before his said Predecessor shall have completed his seventieth year, or formally resigned his office of Visitor; and no resignation of any member at an earlier age shall be accepted by this Board, before a Suc cessor shall have been chosen. 1 Who had previously resigned his seat at the Board of Tbubtees. 264 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Fourteenth. The Board of Visitors shall meet on the seventeenth day of May next at Andover, and ever after, once in every year, at the aforesaid Theological Institution, to execute the business of their appointment, on such day, as they shall assign ; also upon emergencies, when called there to, as herein after directed; and a majority of the Visitors, when regularly convened, shall be a Quorum, of which Quorum a major part shall have power to transact the bus iness of their Commission; and in case of an equivote, the question shall determine on that side, on which the presiding member shall have voted. Fifteenth. There shall be annually chosen, by ballot, a President and Secretary, as Officers of the Board, out of their own number; who shall continue in their respective offices, till their places be supplied by new elections; and, upon the decease of either of them, another shall be chosen in his room at the next meeting. Sixteenth. The President, or in case of his death, resigna tion, or absence from the country, the Secretary shall, upon all necessary occasions, call special meetings of the Board; and his notifications shall express the business to be trans acted at such meetings, and be given as early, as possible. In the absence of the President, at any meeting, the Secre tary shall preside. Seventeenth. The Secretary shall keep a fair record of all the transactions of the Visitors at every meeting of the Board, inserting the names of the members present; and in his absence another shall be appointed in his room. Eighteenth. The Visitors shall remove any Member of their Board for immorality, incapacity, or neglect of duty. Nineteenth. Upon the death, resignation, or removal of a Visitor, except only upon the demise or resignation of a Founder, the Board of Visitors shall at their next meeting, by ballot, elect another in his stead; and ever after, from time to time, as a vacancy shall take place in this Board, they shall supply it; and every person so elected, previously ASSOCIATE STATUTES, 265 to taking his seat at the Board, shall make and subscribe the following Declaration, namely, "Approving the Statutes of the aforesaid Theological Institution, and those of the Associate Founders, I solemnly declare, in the presence of God and of this Board, that I will faithfully exert my abili ties, to carry into execution the Statutes of the said Founders, and to promote the great object of the Institution." And he shall moreover in like manner subscribe the same theological Creed, which every Professor elect is required to subscribe; and a Declaration of his faith in the same Creed shall be repeated by him at every successive period of five years; and, if in the course of events the number of Visitors shall by any special providence of God be reduced to one, the remaining Visitor shall have power to appoint one suitable person, to be a Visitor of this Foundation; and these two Visitors shall at their first regular meeting supply the re maining vacancj' in the Board. Twentieth: The power and duties of the Board of Visi tors, thus constituted and organized, shall be as follows; namely, to visit the Foundation once in every year, and at other times, when regularly called thereto; to inquire into the state of this our Fund, and the management of this Foun dation, with respect both to Professors and Students ; to deter mine, interpret, and explain the Statutes of this Foundation in all cases, brought before them in their judicial capacity; to redress grievances, both with respect to Professors and Students; to hear appeals from decisions of the Board of Trustees, and to remedy upon complaint, duly exhibited in behalf of the said Professors or Students ; to review and re verse any censure, passed by said Trustees upon any Pro fessor or Student on this Foundation; to declare void all Rules and Regulations, made by the said Trustees, relative to this Foundation, which may be inconsistent with the original Statutes thereof; to take care, that the duties of every Professor on this Foundation be intelligibly and faith fully discharged, and to admonish or remove him, either for 266 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. misbehaviour, heterodoxy, incapacity, or neglect of the duties of his office; to examine into the proficiency of the Students, and to admonish, suspend, or deprive any Student for negli gence, contumacy, or any heinous crime, committed against the laws of God or the Statutes of this Foundation ; and in general, to see that our true intentions, as expressed in these our Statutes, be faithfully executed; always administer ing justice impartially, and exercising the functions of their office in the fear of God, according to the said Statutes, the Constitution of this Seminary, and the Laws of the land. Twenty first. Every election of a Professor on this Foun dation shall within ten days be presented to the Visitors ; who are hereby vested with the power and right of approving or negativing, at a regular meeting, every such election. But, if any such election be not either approved or negatived by the said Visitors, within twelve months from the commence ment of a vacancy in anj' Professorship; such election shall be considered, as approved by the Visitors, and sliall accord ingly be deemed constitutional and valid; provided always, that such election shall have been regularly communicated to the President or Secretary of the Board of Visitors ten days at least, previously to the expiration of the twelve months aforesaid. Twenty second. The Visitors shall appoint a standing Committee, to ascertain the qualifications of Applicants for the advantages of this Foundation. Those, whom they ap prove, may be recommended for admission, as resident Ap plicants on trial for two months; and, if at the expiration of this term the Faculty approve them, they may be placed on the list of resident Students, till the next annual meeting of the Visitors; and, if upon examination by the Board of Visitors they be then approved, they shall be registered, as associate Students ; but, if not approved by the Visitors, after careful examination and the best information respecting them, they shall be dismissed from the Foundation. ASSOCIATE STATUTES, 267 Twenty third. No Applicants, except Congregationalists and Presbyterians, shall be admitted upon this Foundation; and a College education shall be ever deemed an essential condition of admission, except only in some rare case of dis tinguished talents, information, and piety. Twenty fourth. At all meetings of the Visitors decent en tertainment shall be made by the direction of the Board, and at the expense of the Foundation; and all other necessary expenses, attending the management of this Foundation, shall be defrayed out of the income of the said Fund. Twenty fifth. The Board of Visitors in all their proceed ings are to be subject to our Statutes, herein expressed, and to conform their measures thereto; and, if they shall at any time act contrary to these, or exceed the limits of their juris diction and constitutional power, the party aggrieved may have recourse by appeal to the Justices of the Supreme Judi cial Court of this Commonwealth, for the time being, for remedy; who are hereby appointed and authorized to judge in such case; and, agreeably to the determination of the major part of them, to declare null and void any decree or sentence of the said Visitors, which upon mature considera tion they may deem contrary to the said Statutes, or beyond the just limits of their power, herein prescribed; and by the said Justices of the Supreme Judicial Court, for the time be ing, shall the said Board of Visitors at all times be subject to be restrained and corrected in the undue exercise of their office. Twenty sixth. Every annual meeting of the Board of Vis itors shall be introduced with prayer; after which these Statutes shall be read by the President. Twenty seventh. It is strictly and solemnly enjoined, and left in sacred charge, that every article of the above said Creed shall forever remain entirely and identically the same, without the least alteration, addition, or diminution. But we reserve to ourselves the right, as Founders, jointly to make, in concurrence with the said Trustees, and 'within the term 268 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. of seven years, such amendments or additional articles, in perfect consistence with the true object of these Statutes, as upon experience and due consideration shall be deemed nec essary, the more effectually to secure and promote the real design of this our Foundation. Twenty eighth. Though the Founders, first above named, coalesce with the Founders of the aforesaid Theological Insti tution, in the manner herein described, with a view more effectually to promote the cause of Evangelical Truth, and with an ardent hope, that the coalition will terminate in a perfect and indissoluble union; yet, if after an experiment of seven years' coalition, upon Visitatorial principles, it shall ap pear to the Board of Visitors that the Visitatorial system is either unsafe or inexpedient; the coalition may nevertheless be continued upon such other principles, or system, as may be agreed on by the Trustees and Visitors aforesaid, in con sistency with the original design of this our Fqundation; or the said Visitors may withdraw the said Fund, (the said Trustees however not to be responsible for any unavoidable loss from depreciation of the current medium, or from the Providence of God,) as upon mature consideration may to them appear most conducive to the glory of God. Or, if at any time within the said term of seven years, contrary to our most sanguine expectation, the said Visitors shall by the Trustees aforesaid be denied or deprived of the regular and proper exercise of the power, authority, rights, or privileges, in them hereby vested, agreeably to the true meaning of these our Statutes; then the said Fund (saving any unavoid able loss, as above expressed) shall revert to the said Visitors, to be appropriated by them, as they shall judge most con sistent with the original design of this our Foundation. But, if at the expiration of the seven years' experiment, or within the said term of seven years, the Board of Visitors and the Trustees aforesaid be well satisfied with the safety and expe diency of the Visitatorial system, and that a perpetual coali tion is important and desirable; Union shall be established ASSOCIATE STATUTES. 269 upon Visitatorial principles, to continue, as the Sun and Moon, forever. Confiding in the prudent and faithful inspection of our Visitors, and in the wisdom and fidelity of the said Trustees; and with the pleasing hope, that they will religiously appro priate the income of the Fund aforesaid to the great object of this Foundation, as herein described, agreeably to the Stat utes, herein contained; we do, under God, cheerfully commit this our Foundation to their pious care, under the limitations before mentioned, trusting that no exertion on their part will be wanting to the success of an Institution, so immedi ately connected with the salvation of men and the glory of God. To the Spirit of truth, to the divine Author of our faith, to the only wise GOD, we desire in sincerity to present this our humble offering; devoutly imploring the Father of lights, richly to endue with wisdom from above all his servants, the Visitors of this Foundation and the Trustees of the Seminary, and with spiritual understanding the Professors therein; that, being illuminated by the Holy Spirit, their doctrine, may drop as the rain; and that their Pupils may become trees of renown in the Courts of our GOD, whereby He may be glorified. In witness whereof we have hereunto set our hands and seals this twenty first day of March, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and eight. f;^"t''r^f«"^o/S; moses brown (s.) Samuel Spring, WILLIAM BARTLETT (S,) Jedidiah Morse, JOHN NORRIS (S,) 270 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGIOAL SEMINARY. VIII. LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL INSTITUTION AS PUBLISHED IN 1811, AMENDMENTS AS PER LAWS PUBLISHED IN 1817 APPENDED, CHAP, L OF ADMISSION. I. " THIS Institution shall be equally open to Protestants of every denomination for the admission of young men of requisite qualifications." II. " Every Candidate for admission into this Seminary," previously to his examination, shall produce to the Faculty satisfactory testimonials, from persons of information and respectability, " that he possesses good natural and acquired talents, has honorably completed a course of liberal educa tion, sustains a fair moral character, and that he is in full communion with some church of Christ; in default of which he shall subscribe a declaration of his belief of the christian religion," in the following words, " I do solemnly declare that I believe the christian religion is of divine original, and that the scriptures of the Old and New Testament contain a per fect rule of faith and practice." III. Every Candidate, thus introduced, shall be carefully examined by the Faculty in the learned languages, and with reference to his object in pursuing theological studies ; and, if in their judgment found duly qualified for such pursuit, he shall then subscribe the following declaration and promise, viz, " I declare it to be my serious intention to devote myself to the work of the gospel ministry; and I LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 271 solemnly promise that so long, as I shall be a member of the Theological Institution, I will obey the laws of the same; that I will pay due respect and obedience to the Professors, Trustees, and Visitors; that, by aid of divine grace, I will improve in a faithful and christian manner the advantages of this Institution; that I will conduct toward my fellow Students, as brethren ; and toward all men, as becomes the gospel of Christ;" upon which he may be admitted a member of this Seminary, Provided nevertheless, that such applicant may be admitted, as shall produce from the Trustees or a Committee of their appointment a Certificate, testifying that it appears to them, that the peculiarity of his case is such, that the object of this Institution may be promoted by ex cusing him from the declarative part of the foregoing subscription, IV. For admission upon any charitable Foundation of the original Institution, every Candidate shall moreover exhibit to the Trustees, or to a Committee of their appoint ment, " a Certificate from known and respectable characters, that he is distinguished by natural abilities, literary acquire ments, unblemished morals, and hopeful piety." V. " For admission on the Associate Foundation every Applicant shall be introduced by letters of recommendation from devout and influential characters, and shall exhibit satisfactory evidence of his distinguished abilities and gra cious sincerity, and by an examination in the learned lan guages shall evince that in these respects he is qualified to enter upon theological studies; which examination shall be made by a standing Committee, for this purpose appointed by the Visitors of this Foundation. Moreover no Applicants, except Congregationalists and Presbyterians, shall be ad mitted upon this Foundation ; and a College education shall be ever deemed an essential condition of admission, except only in some rare case of distinguished talents, information, and piety. After examination by the standing Committee, and after reading the Constitution of the Seminary and the 272 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, Statutes of the Associate Founders, every Applicant shall make and subscribe," in the presence of the said Committee, the following Declaration, viz. " deeply impressed with the importance of an extensive fund of knowledge and prudence to the ministerial character, and of being correctly instructed in the doctrines of the gospel, and consequently of attending a regular course of theological education, I solemnly promise, by the aid of divine grace, to improve in a faithful and chris tian manner the advantages, furnished by this Institution ; and to be uniformly subject to the authority and laws of the same, with a single view to my being qualified for the gospel ministry;" after which any Candidate, "approved by said Com mittee, may be recommended for admission, as a resident Applicant on trial for two months; and, if at the expiration of this term the Faculty approve him, he may be placed on the list of resident Students till the next annual meeting of the Visitors ; and, if upon examination by the Board of Visi tors he be then approved, he shall be registered, as an Asso ciate Student. But, if not approved by the Visitors, after careful examination and the best information respecting him, he shall be dismissed from the Foundation." CHAP. II. OF DEVOTIONAL EXERCISES. I. " Every morning and evening, during terra time, relig ious exercises shall be performed in the Chapel in the follow ing manner. The divine assistance and blessing shall be first implored in a short prayer; a devotional chapter or psalm shall then be read, accompanied with pious and prac tical reflections; or, instead of this, once at least in every week, an exposition shall be given upon some deeply inter esting passage of scripture; to this shall succeed a genuine piece of psalmody; and the service be concluded by an appropriate prayer. In these exercises the Professors shall LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, 273 preside, and ordinarily officiate; but Students of two years standing may occasionally perform them in whole or in part, according to the desire and direction of the Professors," II, " Every Student in this Seminary," and all Licentiates, resident within its walls, "shall constantly, punctually, and seriously attend the religious exercises of the Chapel morn ing and evening," All tardinesses and absences of Students from these exercises shall be noted by Monitors, appointed by the Faculty for this purpose, III. "Strict and devout attention to the Sabbath and all stated Solemnities is required of all Students '' and Residents. IV. During the winter term, morning prayers shall be attended at seven, and evening prayers at five o'clock; and during the summer term, at six o'clock morning and evening. CHAP, III, OF THE STUDIES AND EXERCISES OF STUDENTS. I. " Every Student in this Seminary is required to devote so much time to the study of the learned languages, as shall increase his knowledge of them, especially of the Greek and Hebrew languages; to pay due attention to Philology, Rhet oric, and Oratory; to read the best treatises on natural and revealed Religion, and on the fundamental doctrines of the gospel; to make himself master of the principal arguments and evidences of the truth of Christianity; to pay due atten tion to ecclesiastical History, and to the canons of biblical Criticism. But above all it is required, that he make the BIBLE the object of his most attentive, diligent, and prayerful study." II. " Each Student shall pursue the course of study, read the books, and perform the exercises, constitutionally pre- sc'ribed him by the Professors; frequently ask their advice and assistance with reference to his studies ; and often submit his theological compositions, especially his first essays, to their friendly and faithful inspection," 274 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, III. "Each Student, once at least in every year, shall acquaint the Professors, when so required, with the books he has read, and with his course of study, during said year ; and shall also be examined in the original languages of the Old & New Testament, and in the Septuagint version of the former; also with reference to the leading sentiments and arguments of the principal authors, he has perused; but especially with respect to the style, character, and design of these sacred writers, which agreeably to direction he has particularly studied." IV. Every Student is required to reside constantly at the Seminary, during term time, unless prevented by sickness; and no Student may go out of town without the permission of the Professor or Professors, whose Lecture or Lectures may occur during the time, for wliich absence is desired. For every night's absence after the expiration of a vacation, or of any permission to be absent in term time, every Student shall give a satisfactory excuse, when called for by the Pro fessors, or be liable to admonition for default, V, The stated hours of study are to be reckoned from morning prayers to twelve o'clock, except one hour for breakfast and necessary exercise, and from two o'clock P. M. to evening prayers, and from nine o'clock in the evening it is expected, that the Students will be in their respective rooms. VI. All Students in town shall punctually attend every public Lecture in the Chapel ; and every Student in each class shall in like manner attend the stated private Lectures, given to his class; unless prevented by sickness dr other sufficient reason ; which reason must be offered to the Professor, whether it be for absence or tardiness, at or before the next Lecture, VII. Every Student, whose voice and health will permit, shall devote so much time to the study and practice of sacred Music, as will enable him with understanding and spirit to take an active part in sounding the high praises of God in seasons of public devotion. VIII, "The senior Students will be required to prepare LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, 275 sermons, and occasionally to deliver them in public, both in the Seminary and in neighbouring congregations, as may be judged expedient by the Professors." Each Student in the course of his senior year shall be required to write, not less than four,* nor more than six sermons, on subjects assigned by the Professors, each of which sermons shall be" submitted to each of the Professors for his private, " free, and friendly correction in grammar, method, reasoning, style, and senti ment;" and each sermon, after such correction, shall be tran scribed and re-examined as often, as the Professors shall deem necessary. IX. No Student, who, with a view to his own improve ment, agreeably to the twenty ninth Statute of the Constitu tion, may be permitted occasionally to preach publicly in the Chapel and vicinity shall be at liberty to preach in any neigh bouring congregation, without special permission, previously obtained from the Faculty ; and no sermon shall be thus de livered by such Student, which has not been examined and corrected, as required in the preceding law; and which has not received the following license inscribed upon it, and signed by one or more of the Professors, Prcelegere licet. A. B. X. There shall be two vacations in every year, of six weeks duration each, the first commencing' the fourth Wed nesday in September, and the second the first Wednesday in May, CHAP, IV. OF THE POWER AND DUTY OF THE PROFESSORS. I, Applicants are to be admitted into the Institution by the Faculty. II, The immediate care and instruction of the Students and the execution of the Laws are vested in the Professors or Faculty, 276 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. III. The Professors shall statedly reside near the Seminary, that, during term time, they may attend and perform the re ligious services of the Chapel, and other duties of their station as required by the Constitution, IV. The Professors shall, each in his own department, instruct the Students by public Lectures, delivered at such times and places, as shall be assigned by the Trustees. V. " It shall be the duty of the Professors by private in struction and advice, to aid the Students in the acquisition of a radical and adequate knowledge of the sacred scriptures in their original languages, and of the Old Testament in the Septuagint version ; to direct their method of studying the BIBLE and all other writings; to superintend and animate their pursuits by frequent inquiries and examinations relative to their progress in books and knowledge; to assign proper subjects for their first compositions, and to suggest a natural method of treating them; frequently and critically to examine their early productions, and in a free and friendly manner to point out their defects and errors in grammar, method, rea soning, style, and, sentiment; to improve them in the im portant art of reading, and to give them opportunities of speaking in public; favoring them with their candid remarks on their whole manner; to explain intricate texts of scripture, referred to them ; to solve cases of conscience ; to watch over their health and morals with paternal solicitude ; and by every prudent and christian method to promote the growth of true piety in their hearts; to give them friendly advice with rela tion to their necessary intercourse among men in the various walks of life; and especially with respect to the manner, in which it becomes a minister of the meek and lowly Jesus to address both God and man, whether in the assembly of his saints, or in the chamber of sickness and of death." VI. The annual examination of the Students, required by the Constitution, shall be made by the Professors at the time and places, appointed by the Trustees. VII. It will be expected of the Professors, that they LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, 277 encourage and cultivate social, friendly, and familiar inter course with their Pupils individually; not only by inviting them at seasonable hours to call at their respective houses, for the purpose of free conversation on theological subjects and personal religion ; but likewise by visiting them at their rooms for the same important purpose. CHAP. V, OF BENEFICIARIES, I. To be placed or continued on either of the charitable Foundations, a Student must produce to the Trustees or Visi tors a joint certificate from the Faculty, that he possesses the qualifications, severally required by the Statutes of the Insti tution and of the Associate Foundation. II. " To be entitled to maintenance from the Funds of the Institution, a Student, unless prevented by sickness, must reside at the Seminary eight months at least in each year, regularly attending the exercises and diligently prosecuting the studies prescribed, in all respects conforming to the Statutes of the Institution, and to the laws and orders of the Trustees." III. "If upon due and impartial examination it be found, that any Student on a charitable Foundation has not made reasonable proficiency in the studies prescribed him, he shall be continued thereon no longer," CHAP, VI. OF THE UBRARY. I, The Library shall be committed to the immediate care of a Librarian, who shall give bond for the faithful discharge of his trust in such sum, and with such surety or sureties, as the Trustees shall direct; who shall be allowed a reasonable 278 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. compensation for his services and be chosen for a term not exceeding three years, subject nevertheless to removal for misbehaviour or neglect of duty, within the said term, at the discretion of the Board; and on his removal, or at the expira tion of his term, he shall give an account of the condition of the Library to the Trustees, or to a committee of their ap pointment, who shall inspect the Library, and see that all the books are in proper state and order, before another choice; and if, through his neglect, the Library shall have suffered damage, it shall be made good out of his salary or otherwise at his expense. II. The Librarian may nominate a Substitute, who, being approved by the Trustees, shall, in the absence and at the expense of the Librarian, perform his duty. III. A Print of some emblematical engraving, with the name of the donor inscribed, shall be pasted in the beginning of ev ery volume;* and books, given in behalf of the Associate Foun dation, shall also be distinguished by an appropriate mark. IV. The disposition of all books in the Library shall be made by a special committee, appointed by the Trustees; and there shall be constantly kept in the Library an alphabetical Catalogue, in which the title, size, place, and number of copies and volumes of every author shall be noted. V. Whereas certain books may be of such value and na ture, that they ought not "to be taken from the Library, but always kept there for occasional consultation, such as Biblia Polygloita &c. the particular books of this description shall be determined and marked by a committee for this purpose appointed, no one of which shall be loaned by the Librarian, without special permission of the Trustees. VI. No person sliall go into the Library without the Li brarian or his Substitute, except as pro-voided in the ninth Article of this Chapter; and no other person may have a key of the Library. VII. No persons shall have a right to borrow books, ex cept Founders, Visitors, Trustees, Professors, Instructors of LAWS OF THE THEOLOGIOAL SEMINARY. 279 Phillips Academy, resident Licentiates, and Students of the Theological Seminary. VIII. No book shall be loaned or returned without the knowledge and presence of the Librarian or his Substitute, who shall note the state of every book at its delivery and re turn, and see that it is properly covered with paper. He shall also keep a fair record of the person borrowing or returning a book, of the time when, and of its title, and size; which record shall be signed by the borrower. But a Professor, Trustee, Founder, Visitor, or Instructor of Phillips Academy, may borrow books by proxy, producing a written order there for, and subscribing the record in his behalf IX. The Librarian or his Substitute will attend upon gentlemen in the government of the Institution and Acad emy, for the delivery and receipt of books, at such times, as may best suit their convenience; and will give his at tendance, or lend the key of the Library to a Professor, who may have occasion to consult, in the Library, any author in the line of his Profession. X. The stated time for loaning books to Students shall be from two to four o'clock of every Saturday afternoon in term time. XI. No Student may have on loan at one time more than three books, in addition to such necessary classical books, as, by a written order from a Professor, he may be authorized to borrow; nor shall a student exchange a book within a week, or retain one longer than three weeks from the time it was loaned, except by a like order; and no other person may have on loan at one time more than three books, nor retain the same more than three months, except a Professor, who may have twelve volumes at one time. XII. All books, borrowed by a resident Licentiate or Student, not present during a vacation, shall be returned previously to his leaving the town ; and no book, borrowed from the Library by either, shall be carried out of the town. And once in every year, viz., on the Tuesday pre- 280 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, ceding the first Wednesday in May, all books, by whom soever borrowed, shall be punctually returned, for the purpose of a careful inspection of the whole Library, XIII, Any person, wishing to borrow a book, already loaned, may leave his name and the title of the book with the Librarian ; and it shall be reserved for an applicant within the town one week, or for one without the town two weeks, XIV, If a book, while loaned to any person, be in jured or defaced, the borrower shall make reasonable com pensation therefor, to the satisfaction of a committee for that purpose appointed by the Trustees; or, if any person detain a book beyond the time limited by law, he shall not borrow another, before he have returned the former, XV. When there shall be more than one copy of the same book, the least elegant shall be lent first. XVI. During the hours, assigned for the loan of books, the Librarian may not permit more than four Students to be in the Library at one time. XVII. The Library shall be well aired one day in a week, if weather permit, and swept and dusted once a month; and previously to the annual inspection of the Library the books on each shelf shall be taken down and carefully dusted, and the shelf well brushed. XVIII. The Librarian shall from time to time make a fair entry in a book of record, for this purpose provided, of the name of each Benefactor of the Library, and of the books by him presented, which Record shall be open to the inspection of all men. CHAP. VII. OF STEWARD AND COMMONS. * I. It shall be the duty of the Steward to measure, weigh, receive, and store provisions and other necessaries for the Institution ; to see that three meals of good victuals LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 281 be well cooked, and served up in the Hall, each day in a term; to keep an exact account of the time, each Student is in commons in a term ; to fence and cultivate the lands, appropriated to the Institution; and to have the immedi ate care of all the produce, stores, utensils, and property, connected with his department; agreeably to such directions, as he may from time to time receive. II, The Steward shall cause all the rooms, occupied by the Students, and the entries of Phillips Hall, to be cleanly swept twice in a week, and their beds made every day; he shall also take care, that their bed linen and clothes be well washed, mended, and ironed as often as necessary. III. During the winter term, breakfast shall be served up in the Hall at half past seven, and in the summer term at seven o'clock; and, during both terms, dinner shall be made ready at half past twelve, and supper at the close of evening prayers. IV. The department of Steward and all persons em ployed in it are placed under the immediate inspection and direction of a Superintendent, who shall have author ity to make and conclude all contracts for stated and occasional help; whose duty it shall be, not only to super intend this department, but to make or direct all purchases of provisions and other necessaries; to keep fair and regular accounts of all purchases and expenditures for the depart ment; and to make out proper term bills, agreeably to direction of the Trustees. V. Every resident Licentiate and every Student, previ ously to his dieting in the Hall, shall give bond to the Trustees of Phillips Academy in the penal sum of two hundred dollars and to the satisfaction of the Treasurer, conditioned to pay all sums, rightfully charged against him in every term bill of his, within six weeks after it shall become due; and every bill, not paid within six weeks from its date, shall bear interest from the end of said six weeks till paid. 282 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. VI. Every resident Licentiate and every Student, upon his admission, return after vacation, or any occasional ab sence, shall enter his name in the Steward's book; and, when going out of town for two or more nights, he shall enter his name in like manner; and, if he neglect such entry, he shall be liable to be charged for commons during his absence. VII. No Student shall board out of commons without permission, first obtained from the Faculty, fbr special and sufficient reasons. VIII. It is expected, that at meals the Students sit in classical order; and that no Student take his seat at table, before a blessing be asked; or leave the Hall, before thanks be returned; both which duties to be performed by the oldest Licentiate or the senior Student present, or some other person at his request. IX. Previously to the close of each term, the Steward shall furnish the Committee for ascertaining (the expenses, incurred in the same, a schedule of the time, each Student has dieted in the liall; also of the stock, fuel, and stores on hand; and likewise of the furniture of the Hall and the Kitchen, and other utensils; noting such articles, as may have been broken, lost, worn out, or purchased within the term. i X. A Committee of two persons shall be appointed by the Trustees, who, with the assistanpe of the Superintendent shall ascertain and adjust the current expenses of each term; in which shall be included the salaries of the Super intendent and Steward, the wages given for stated and occasional help, and the prime cost of the provisions, fuel, and other necessaries, consumed in the same; the aggre gate of all which shall be averaged upon the Students, according to the time, each Student has been in commons during the term, and the bills made out accordingly by the Superintendent. LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 283 CHAP. VIII, MISCELLANIES, I, The assignment of rooms and studies in the Hall shall be made by the Faculty, II, All the Theological Students shall live in the Hall and board in commons, special cases excepted, III, For prayers the bell shall be rung and tolled, and for commons tolled by the Steward, or by his order; but for Lectures it shall be tolled by some Student according to direction of the Professors, IV. " No Student shall apply to any Association or Pres bytery for license to preach, but in virtue of a Certificate, signed by the Professors, specifying how long he has diligently studied under their direction and attended their Lectures, and that he sustains a good moral character; and also expressive of their consent to such application. This Certificate however shall never be given, but in cases, in which license cannot be obtained within one month after the expiration of such Student's regular course in the Institution; nor shall such application be made, but at the latest period in said course, in which such license can be obtained; and, when obtained, such Student shall not preach in virtue of it, before he shall have regularly com pleted his course in the Institution, V, No Student shall leave the Seminary, or be entitled to receive the Certificate, named in the twenty sixth Statute of the Constitution, before he shall have produced to the senior Professor a Certificate from the Treasurer, that he has discharged all dues, charged in his term bills; and from the Librarian, that he has returned in good order, or replaced the books, he had borrowed from the Library, VI, "Whenever a Student shall have honorably finished his term and course of study under the direction of the 284 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Professors, and such Student shall request it, a Certificate, signed by the Professors, specifying how long such Student has studied under the direction, and attended the Lectures of the Professors, that he has prosecuted his studies with diligence, and sustained a good moral character, shall be given him; provided always, that his conduct and his proficiency in theological knowledge be such, as to merit the same," VII. In future no Student, who may have been per mitted to deliver sermons in the Seminary and in neighbour ing congregations, shall ever preach for compensation of any kind, direct or indirect, or on supply, or at the distance of more than ten miles from the Seminary, except for a Visitor or Trustee, and in his presence; and it is recom mended to the Professors not to permit any such Student to preach more than six times in his senior year. VIII. No Student in either of the two lower classes may officiate in the sacred desk on the Lord's day, or act the part of a religious instructer at any religious meeting. AMENDMENTS AS PER LAWS PUBLISHED IN 1817, ' "Three" instead of "four." « " Submitted to the private and friendly correction of each Professor within the limits of his own department." 3 "The Thursday foUowing the fourth Wednesday in September, and the second, on the Thursday following the first Wednesday in May." 4 " Remainder of paragraph omitted." "Entire section omitted, and the following substituted therefor— "IJo student shall preach in the Seminary or any neighboring congregation, before he shall have obtained a written permission therefor, subscribed by the Professors, or a major part of them; and also the approbation of some regular Association or Presbytery; concurring -with such permission." LAWS OP THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 285 LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL INSTITUTION AS PUBLISHED IN 1827, AMENDMENTS AS PER LAWS PUBLISHED IN 1837 AND 1846 APPENDED. CHAP. I. ADMISSION. Sect. I. This Institution shall be equally open to op™ to aii ^ *^ ^ ProteBtants Protestants of every denomination, for the admission of young men of requisite qualifications. II. Every candidate for admission into this Sem- Quaimca- *' ^ tious for inary shall, previously to his examination,' produce^"™'™- to the Faculty satisfactory testimonials, from persons of information and respectability and reputed piety, that he possesses good natural and acquired talents; that he has been regularly educated at some respect able College or University, or has otherwise made literary acquisitions which, as preparatory to theolog ical studies, are substantially equivalent to a liberal education, and that he sustains a fair moral character, is of a prudent and discreet deportment, and is hope fully possessed of personal piety. He shall also ex hibit to the Faculty proper testimonials of his being in full communion with some Church of Christ; in default of which, he shall subscribe a Declaration of his belief in the Christian Religion, in the fol lowing words, "I do solemnly declare, that I believe the Christian Religion is. of divine original, and that the Scriptures of the Old and 286 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, New Testaments contain a perfect rule of faith and practice," Examina- HI. Evcry Candidate thus introduced shall be care- tion for ad- -^ mission, fully examined by the Faculty in the learned lan guages,'' and in the Hebrew Grammar and such portions of the Hebrew Scriptures as shall, from time to time, be required to be studied previously to admission, and also with reference to his personal piety, and his object in pursuing theological studies. Trial for ly. Thosc applicants whose testimonials and ex- two months ^^ amination have been satisfactory to the Faculty shall be furnished with a copy of the Laws of the Institu tion, and received on trial for two months, during which term they shall enjoy all the pri-vileges and conform to all the laws of the Seminary, In special cases of doubtful character, the Faculty may extend the term of trial to six months. Not admit- V. If, at the close of the term of trial, the Faculty is not satis- shall be satisfied respecting any individual that, — from deficiency of evidence of personal piety, or of prudence, or of natural talent, or of disposition to make diligent application to study, or from any other just and sufficient cause, — it is not expedient that he should prosecute theological studies, he shall not be come a member of the Institution, fubsorib^* VI, Those who are approved at the close of the eeara oi" ^.gj,jjj ^f trial, shall repeat in the presence of the Faculty, and subscribe iii a suitable book provided for the purpose, the following Declaration, " Deeply impressed with the importance of an extensive fund of knowledge and prudence to the ministerial char acter, and of being correctly instructed in the Gospel, and consequently of attending a regular course of theological education, and having carefully read the Laws of this Institution, I solemnly promise that, with a single view to my being qualified for the Gos- LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, 287 pel Ministry, I will faithfully endeavor to arrange my plans and engagements in such a manner that, unless prevented by some unforeseen and unavoid able necessity,* I shall go through a three years' course of theological study ; that by the aid of divine grace, I will, so long as I shall be a member of this Institution, conscientiously obey all its Laws, pay due respect and obedience to the Officers, Trustees and Visitors, improve, in a faithful and Christian manner, the advantages of the Institution, and conduct toward my fellow students as 'brethren, and toward all men as becomes the Gospel of Christ:" — upon which they Admitted . to member- shall be considered members of this Seminary. Provid- ewp. ed nevertheless, that such pious applicant may be admit ted, as shall have been introduced and passed through the term of trial in the manner prescribed in the pre ceding sections, and shall produce to the Faculty a Certificate, from the Trustees or a Committee of their appointment, testifying that it appears to them, that ^^°™^ J,®^; the peculiarity of his case is such, that the object of preach^ aa° this Institution may be promoted by excusing him™ from that part of the foregoing declaration and sub scription which expresses an intention to devote him self to the work of the Gospel Ministry ; in which case the words, " with a single view to my being qualified for the Gospel Ministry " will be omitted in said Dec laration. If any candidate for admission to the Sem inary shall continue, for the space of two weeks, to refuse to make the above declaration and subscription, after having been regularly called upon by the Fac ulty to do so, he shall cease to enjoy the privileges of the Institution, 288 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. CHAP. n. CHARITABLE AID, AHsiBtance T, The iieccssary expenses of indigent students at studouta. tiiig Seminary, will be defrayed out of funds appro priated to this purpose, agreeably to the Regula tions in such case provided, and as said funds may permit. Certificate If. To be placed or continued on any charitable of quilifl- _ 1^ •' ^^*^°°j^^jg foundation in this Seminary, a student must produce, '"'^' to the Trustees or Visitors as the Statutes of that foundation may require, a Certificate from the Faculty that he possesses the qualifications severally required, by the Statutes of the Institution, and of the Founda tion from which they recommend that he should receive charitable aid.* Quauflca- HI. To be entitled to maintenance from the Funds charitable of tlic Institution, a student, unless prevented by sick ness, must reside at the Seminary nine' calendar months at least in each year, regularly attending the exercises, and diligently prosecuting the studies, pre scribed, and, in all respects, conforming to the Statutes of the Institution, and to the Laws and Orders of the Trustees. Discontin- IV. If, upou duc and impartial examination, it be worthy, fouud that any student on a charitable Foundation has not made reasonable proficiency in the studies prescribed him, he shall be continued thereon no longer. Torefundif V. Any student that has received support from they leave i * i, i i beforecom-any charity fund, who shall leave the Seminary, or pleting , ,/ I J, course. be cut off from it, before completing the course of studies prescribed by the Statutes and Regulations • See Appendix A (page 316). LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, 289 of the Trustees, shall be holden to repay to the Treasurer the full amount of all bills that have been remitted to him, unless in some special case the Trustees shall make an exception. CHAP. III. THE FACULTY. I. The President of the Seminary and the Professors shall constitute the Faculty. II. The President shall be appointed by the Trus- Appoint- tees, with the approbation of the Visitors. He shall. President. in all cases, be an ordained Minister of the Congrega tional or Presbyterian denomination, and shall, or dinarily, be also a Professor in the Seminary. If the President be not also a Professor in the Seminary, QuaMca- he shall possess the qualifications, and shall at the time of his induction into office, and at the expiration of every successive period of five years, make, in the presence of the Trustees, the Declaration prescribed for Professors, by the Constitution. III. Professors are to be appointed by the Trustees choice of ProfessorB. and approved by the Visitors in the manner prescribed by the Statutes. IV. Everv Professor in this Seminary shall be a Quauaca- T, I. 1 -n T ¦ tionsofPro- Jlaster of Arts, of the Protestant Reformed Religion, feBsorB. in communion with some Christian Church of the Congregational or Presbyterian denomination, and sustain the character of a discreet, sober, honest, learned and pious man; and shall be of sound and orthodox principles in Divinity, according to that form of sound words, or system of evangelical doc trines, drawn from the Scriptures, and denominated The Westminster Assembly's Shorter Catechism. If Declara tion. 290 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. On ABsoci-on the Associate Foundation, he must also be an ate Foun dation, ordained Minister of the Congregational or Presby terian denomination, and must, previously to his inauguration, be carefully examined by the Visitors with reference to his religious principles. Make and y_ Every person appointed or elected a Professor snbBcribo .^ *¦ ^ '¦ in this Seminary, shall, on the day of his inaugura tion into office, and in the presence of the Trustees, publicly make and subscribe the following Declara tion. " I believe that there is one and but one living and true God; that the word of God, contained in the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament, is the only perfect rule of faith and practice ; that, agreeably to those Scriptures, God is a Spirit, infinite, eternal, and unchangeable in his being, wisdom, power, holiness, justice, goodness, and truth; that in the Godhead are three Persons, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost ; and that these Three are one GOD, the same in substance, equal in power and glory; that God created man, after his own image, in knowledge, righteousness, and holiness; that the glory of God is man's chief end, and the enjoyment of God his supreme happiness; that this enjoyment is derived solely from conformity of heart to the moral char acter and will of God; that Adam, the federal head and representative of the human race, was placed in a state of probation, and that, in consequence of his disobedience, all his descendants were constituted sinners; that by nature every man is personally de praved, destitute of holiness, unlike and opposed to God; and that, previously to the renewing agency of the Divine Spirit, all his moral actions are adverse to the character and glory of God; that, being morally incapable of recovering the image of his Creator, which was lost in Adam, every man is justly exposed LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 291 to eternal damnation ; so that, except a man be born Declaration again, he cannot see the kingdom of God; that God, of his mere good pleasure, from all eternity elected some to everlasting life, and that he entered into a covenant of grace, to deliver them out of this state of sin and misery by a Redeemer; that the only Redeemer of the elect is the eternal Son of God, who for this purpose became man, and continues to be God and man in two distinct natures and one person forever; that Christ, as our Redeemer, executeth the office of a Prophet, Priest, and King; that, agreeably to the covenant of redemption, the Son of God, and he alone, by his sufferings and death, has made atonement for the sins of all men ; that repentance, faith, and holi ness are the personal requisites in the Gospel scheme of salvation; that the righteousness of Christ is the only ground of a sinner's justification ; that this right eousness is received through faith ; and that this faith is the gift of God ; so that our salvation is wholly of grace ; that no means whatever can change the heart of a sinner, and make it holy; that regeneration and sanctification are efiiects of the creating and renewing agency of the Holy Spirit, and that supreme love to God constitutes the essential difference between saints and sinners; that, by convincing us of our sin and misery, enlightening our minds, working faith in us, and renewing our wills, the Holy Spirit makes us partakers of the benefits of redemption ; and that the ordinary means, by which these benefits are com municated to us, are the word, sacraments, and prayer; that repentance unto life, faith to feed upon Christ, love to God, and new obedience, are the appro priate qualifications for the Lord's Supper; and that a Christian Church ought to admit no person to its holy communion, before he exhibit credible evidence of his godly sincerity ; that perseverance in holiness 292 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, Declaration is the Only method of making our calling and election sure; and that the final perseverance of saints, though it is the effect of the special operation of God on their hearts, necessarily implies their own watchful diligence ; that they, who are effectually called, do in this life partake of justification, adoption, and sanctification, and the several benefits which do either accompany or flow from them ; that the souls of believers are at their death made perfect in holiness, and do immedi ately pass into glory; that their bodies, being still united to Christ, will at the resurrection be raised up to glory, and that the saints will be made perfectly blessed in the full enjoyment of God to all eternity; but that the wicked will awake to shame and ever lasting contempt, and with devils be plunged into the lake, that burneth with fire and brimstone forever and ever. I moreover believe that God, according to the counsel of his own will, and for his own glory, hath foreordained whatsoever comes to pass, and that all beings, actions, and events, both in the natural and moral world, are under his providential direction; that God's decrees perfectly consist with human lib erty; God's universal agency with the agency of man; and man's dependence with his accountability; that man has understanding and corporeal strength to do all, that God, requires of him ; so that nothing, but the s.mner's aversion to holiness, prevents his salvation ; that it is the prerogative of God, to bring good out of evil, and that he will cause the wrath and rage of wicked men and devils to praise Him; and that all the evil, which has existed, and will forever exist, in the moral system, will eventually be made to promote a most important purpose under the wise and perfect administration of that Almighty Being, who will cause all things to work for his own glory, and thus fulfil all his pleasure. — And furthermore, I do solemnly LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 293 promise that I will open and explain the Scriptures Declaration to my pupils with integrity and faithfulness; that I will maintain and inculcate the Christian faith, as expressed in the Creed by me now repeated, together with all the other doctrines and duties of our holy religion, so far as rnay appertain to my office, accord ing to the best light God shall give me, and in op position, not only to Atheists and Infidels, but to Jews, Mahometans, Arians, Pelagians, Antinomians, Arminians, Socinians, Unitarians, and Universalists, and to all other heresies and errors, ancient or modern, which may be opposed to the Gospel of Christ, or haz ardous to the souls of men ; that, by my instructions, counsels and example, I will endeavour to promote true piety and godliness; that I will consult the good of this Institution, and the peace of the churches of our Lord Jesus Christ, on all occasions; and that I will religiously conform to the Constitution and Laws of this Seminary, and to the Statutes of my Founda tion." — Professors on the Associate Foundation will add to the promissory part of the preceding Declar ation, the word "Papists" between the words "Jews" and "Mahometans," and the word "Sabellians" be tween the words " Socinians " and " Unitarians." The preceding Declaration shall be repeated by Declaration every Professor in this Seminary, in the presence of veateo. the Trustees, at the expiration of every successive period of five years; and no man shall be continued as President or Professor in this Institution who shall not continue to approve himself, to the satisfaction of the Trustees, a man of sound and orthodox principles in Divinity, agreeably to the system of evangelical doctrines contained in the said Westminster Shorter Catechism, and more concisely delineated in the afore said Creed. Accordingly, if at any meeting regularly appointed, it should be proved to the satisfaction of a 294 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. majority of the whole number of the said Trustees, that the President, or any Professor in this Institution, has taught or embraced any of the heresies or errors alluded to in the Declaration aforesaid, or should he refuse to repeat the same as required by this Article, he shall be forthwith removed from office. Duties of VI. The Trustees shall prescribe the duties of the President , and I'rofes- President; they shall also, in conformity to the Statutes sors to be 'J j assigned, of every Founder, assign to the Professors their respec tive departments of instruction, the times for deliver ing their lectures, and their several public and private duties, in such manner as, after consultation with the said Professors, shall, to the said Trustees, appear most convenient and useful. President VII. The President, and every Professor in this and Profea- ¦' ^°^^^y''^ Institution, shall be under the immediate inspection of the Trustees, and by them be removed, agreeably to the Statutes, for gross neglect of duty, scandalous immorality, mental incapacity, or any other just and sufficient cause. The Board of Visitors also have power to admonish or remove any Professor, in con- ' formity to the Statutes of his Founder, for misbe haviour, heterodoxy, incapacity, or neglect of the duties of his office. Pr'^Sdent"' VIII. The immediate care and inspection of the lessors.^™' students and the execution of the Laws are vested iu the President and Professors of the Institution; who will be expected, while they firmly, promptly and uniformly enforce the Statutes of the Founders and the Regulations of the Trustees, to give to their ad ministration as much of a paternal character as pos sible. They shall encourage and cultivate social, friendly and familiar intercourse with their pupils individually; carefully watch over their health and morals ; and constantly and diligently endeavour, by inculcating practical religion as opportunity may LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 295 offer, in their Lectures and other public exercises, by taking suitable occasions to converse with the students privately on this most important subject, by giving them friendly advice in relation to their necessary intercourse with men in the various walks of life, and by every other prudent and Christian method, to promote the growth of true piety in their hearts, and fit them to be devoted, acceptable and useful Ministers of the Gospel. IX. The instruction of the students shall be given students to by the President and Professors and such Assistants ed by Pres ident and as shall be appointed by the Board of Trustees, agree- ProfesBors. ably to the requisitions of said Board: and no person may undertake the business of instruction within the limits under the control of the Trustees without first ., obtaining their consent. X. Each Instructor shall prepare a list of such course of books, and point out such a course of study, in his de- be pointed partment, as, in his opinion, may be most congenial to the true design of this Institution, and most bene ficial to the students; which list of books and course of study shall be submitted to and approved by the Trustees. XI. The President and Professors shall statedly President . 11- *"'' Profes- reside near the Seminary, that, during term time, eors to re- " _ '^_ ' Bide near they may regularly perform the duties of their ^^™'°*'7- several stations as required by the Statutes and Laws. XII. Every public lecture shall be preceded and Prayer at Lectures. followed, and every private lecture preceded, by prayer. XIII. The President is to be regarded as the chief powers and - .r . . Duties of executive officer of the Institution ; and, as such, the Presi dent. shall watch over and inspect all its interests and concerns. He shall preside, in all meetings of the Faculty, at the semiannual examinations, and on all 296 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. public occasions. He shall call special meetings of the Faculty, whenever he shall judge it expedient, or shall be requested to do so by any two members ; and in all meetings of the Faculty, he shall have the privilege of expressing his views and giving his vote like any other member. He shall, in the manner pre scribed by the Laws, assign the students their rooms in the Halls of the Institution; grant permission to reside out of the Seminary and to board out of Com mons'; direct as to the manner in which the students shall conduct devotional exercises at morning and evening prayers and at meals ; give leave of absence from the Seminary; call students to account for tardi ness in returning after vacations, and for delinquen cies in regard to recitations and other public exer cises that shall be reported to him by the Monitors; give certificates and recommendations to the students not otherwise provided for; perform a due proportion of the public services of the sabbath and at public prayers; regulate the preaching of the Senior stu dents; and, in short, perform all executive duties not assigned to the Faculty or to any other individual officer. He shall also act as Senior' Pastor of the church in the Seminary; and shall take the special charge of Resident Licentiates. In the absence of the President, his appropriate duties shall be per formed by the Senior Professor.' theF^ouityf ¦^^^- "^^^ Faculty shall, in the manner prescribed by the Laws, receive and act upon all cases of appli cation for admission to the Institution, and for chari table aid ; examine and license the Senior students to preach in the Seminary; give certificates to Senior students about to apply to Ecclesiastical Bodies for license, and previously to their leaving the Institu tion after completing their course; investigate and determine all cases of exception allowed to any re- LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 297 quisitions of the Statutes or Laws, and referred to their decision ; and hear and judge in all cases of dis cipline not within the province of an individual officer. They shall have power to prescribe regula tions respecting hours of study and exercise for the students. They shall report, annually, to the Trus tees, the state of the Seminary, suggesting subjects which appear to them to require the attention of the Board; and shall investigate and give their opinion on all questions submitted to them by the Trustees or Visitors, The Faculty shall have power to fix the times of their stated meetings, and to form rules for the regulation of their proceedings; and shall keep a fair record of their doings, which shall at all times be subject to the inspection and revision of the Trus tees and Visitors. Questions considered in meetings of the Faculty shall be determined by the vote of a major part of the members present; and, when the members present shall be equally divided in opinion, the question shall determine on the side on which the President voted. XV. The Professors will have the special oxer- Duties of sight and direction of the Classes attending on their ProfeBsors. instructions. They shall give to the members of those classes all necessary advice and direction in re lation to their studies, and see that they are diligent in their studies, and regular and punctual in their attendance on lectures and recitations. They shall see that the Monitors of the classes under their in struction discharge their duties, and shall call over the Monitors' bills as required by the Laws. They shall attend the public examinations, and also, except when excused by the Trustees, perform the parts assigned them in the public services of the Sabbath, and at the daily public prayers. They shall consider themselves bound, as they have opportunity, to watch 298 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. over the conduct and promote the improvement of all the students.* They may admonish any student, as they shall judge requisite, in private, or before his Class if under their instruction ; and shall report to the Faculty those whose delinquencies have not been remedied by their individual counsel and discipline. CHAP, IV, regular exercises AND DUTIES OF THE STUDENTS, studenia I- All pcrsous wlio may wish to enjoy the advan- S^ee'^yearB tages of tliis Institution will be required to reside inary. statedly at the Seminaiy three full years, vacations excepted; nor can any student leave the Seminary in an honourable manner, within the term of three years of such residence, except by permission specially ob tained of the Trustees, in case of necessity." students II. Evcry student shall reside constantly at the present in Seminary during term time, unless prevented by sick- term time. <• 1 1 ness; and no student may go out of town, to be ab sent from any lecture or other exercise of his class, without permission from the President,'' or in the absence of the President, from the Professor who has the charge of his Class, or in the absence of that Pro fessor, from the senior Professor in town. For every Give excuse iiig^^t's absence after the expiration of a vacation, or Bence. ^^ ^^y. pgrmissiou to be absent in term time, every student shall give a satisfactory excuse to the President. students III. All the studcnts shall live in the Halls of the mustlivein ^ . . . , rooms as- Institution, Occupying the rooms assigned them, special cases excepted; nor shall any student change his place of residence without permission from the President, LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, 299 IV. The students shall, at all times, treat the Treatment r^en rn • • "' Oflcerfl Officers, Trustees and Visitors with due respect, and''"'^ f«ii°w r ' students. each other with friendship and decorum; any failure in these and similar instances will be deemed cen surable, and, if persisted in, a forfeiture of the privileges of the Institution. V. Each student shall pursue the course of study, Duties in ¦*¦ ^ '' respect to read the books, and perform the exercises constitu- ^*"'"^^- tionally prescribed him by the Instructors ; frequently ask their advice and assistance with reference to his studies; and often submit his theological composi tions, especially his first essays, to their friendly and faithful inspection. VI. The students shall at all times, pay a strict J'o o^'serve ' t J hours of regard to the regulations relative to hours of study °'"*^' and exercises which shall be prescribed by the Faculty. VII. All students in town shall punctually attend Attendance ¦•¦ *' upon lect- every public lecture; and every student in each Class JJ^^^gJ^Jg" shall, in like manner, attend the stated private lec tures and recitations of his Class, unless prevented by sickness, or by some lawful and necessary engage ment which cannot be performed at another time, ¦ No student shall attend the instructions of any person not an officer in this Seminary without permission from the Trustees. VIII. The students shall respectfully and promptly Give reas- give their reasons for absence or tardiness when it shall sence. be required of them, by a Professor, or by the President. IX. The bell for the lectures and recitations of seii to be each Class shall be tolled by some member* of the Class, according to the direction of its Instructor. X. The members of the Junior and Middle Classes composi- shall write compositions as shall be directed by the sermons to be written. Board of Trustees, on subjects approved by the In structors of those Classes; said compositions to be submitted to the criticism of the officer to whom that 300 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. duty shall be assigned by the Board. Each student in the course of his Senior year, shall write, not less than four sermons, on subjects approved by the officer by whom they are to be examined; each of which sermons shall be submitted to the private and friendly criticism of the Instructor to whom this duty shall be assigned; and each sermon, after such criticism, shall be transcribed and re-examined, as often as the officer to whom it has been submitted shall deem necessary. Sacred mu- XI. Everv studcnt whose voice and health will sic. ./ permit, shall' devote so much time to the study and practice of Sacred Music as will enable him, with un derstanding and spirit, to take an active part in per forming this duty of public devotion, students XII, No Student of this Institution may undertake not to be , _ . .... . ... Instructors the busiuess of instruction in the immediate vicini'^y without *' leave. without the approbation of the Trustees." Certificate XIII. Whenever a student shall have honourably w'ho fln^ finished the term of three years residence* at the Sem- course. inary and the course of studies prescribed by its Laws, a Certificate, signed by the President in behalf of the Faculty, shall be given him, specifying how long"* he has been connected with the Seminary; that he has prosecuted his studies with diligence, and sustained a good moral and Christian character; provided always, that his conduct and his proficiency in theo logical knowledge be such as to merit the same. Treasurer's XIV. No studcut about to discontinue his connex- riau'B ac-ion with the Seminary, at the close of the course, or counts to bo settled, at any other time, shall receive the Certificate pre scribed of his standing and character, or leave the Insti tution, before he shall have produced to the President a certificate from the Treasurer that he has discharged all dues charged in his term bills, and a certifioate from the Librarian that he has returned in good order, or replaced, the books he had borrowed from the Library, LAWS OP THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 301 XV, If any student in this Seminary shall be students to .,, <• • ,. becutofffor guilty of any gross immorality, or of any insult orB^oss mis- oppugnation to any Trustee, or Visitor, or Officer of the Institution, he shall be cut off, by the Faculty, from all the advantages and benefits of the Institu tion, unless he make reasonable and immediate satis faction for his offence. And if any student shall neglect his regular studies, or be guilty of any indis cretion, or exhibit in his general deportment a levity or indifference in regard to practical religion, or shall in any way violate' the Laws of the Institution, he shall be tenderly and faithfully admonished, in pri-To be ad monished vate, or, when judged expedient, before his Class, if ^LT/'v^ under the instruction of the officer to whom the factj*"™^ °*'- is known, or when the case shall seem to require it, by the President in the presence of the Faculty. And if any student, after due admonition, shall continue to exhibit an unbecoming deportment or violate any Law of the Institution, he shall be suspended for a term not exceeding three months. And if he shall still neglect or refuse to give satisfaction, he shall be cut off from the Seminar3^ Provided always, that any student who shall, for any of the above named causes, be suspended or cut off from the Seminary by the Fac ulty, shall have the right of appeal to the Board of ^^*'°^°'^ Trustees at or before their next meeting. CHAP. V. LICENSE TO PREACH, ORDINATION, AND DELIVERY OP SERMONS. I. The Senior students will be required occasion- seniors to ¦^ ^ preach pub- ally to deliver sermons in public, in the Seminary, ""^y- and in neighbouring congregations, as shall be judged expedient by the Faculty, and in conformity with the regulations of the Trustees. 302 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Liceneedto II. As soou after the commencement of the winter preach in .,..,_, Seminary, term as may be deemed expedient, the Faculty, hav ing thoroughly examined the Senior Students as to their qualifications and motives for preaching the Gos pel, shall give, to each student who shall be approved, a Certificate,' stating that, after due examination by the Faculty, he has their permission to preach in the Seminary according to the Laws; and no student shall preach publicly in the Seminary before he shall have received such a permission. Not to III. No student shall preach out of the Seminary preach out /, , , ,i , i , t t i • ofseminary before he shall have obtained a license to preach, in without li- _ * ^ _ cense. the customary form, from some regular Ecclesiastical Body Not to be u- IV. No student shall receive a license to preach fore spring from any Ecclesiastical Body until near the close of vacation. , the winter term of his senior year, and no student shall be ordained before the expiration of his regular course in the Seminary, except in cases of special urgency, to be judged of by the Faculty, Not to ap- V, No student shall apply to any Ecclesiastical ply for li- rr J J ^ense with- Body for licouse to preach, or fbr ordination, but cate, iti virtue of a Certificate from the Faculty, spec ifying how long' he has been connected with the Seminary and attended to the studies prescribed by the Laws of the Institution, and stating that he sustains a fair Christian character, and that he has the consent of the Faculty to his making such ap plication. Preaching VI, Those studeuts who have the permission of directed by i t-, , President, the jaculty to preach publicly in the Seminary, shall perform that duty as shall be directed by the President. Limits of VI I. No student who has been regularly licensed Seniors' ^ •' preaching, by an Ecclcsiastical Body, shall ever preach out of the Seminary at a greater distance from the LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 303 Institution than twenty five miles, except in the Spring vacation of the Senior year, and when, by previous permission of the Faculty or from una voidable necessity to be judged of by the Faculty, not residing at the Seminary in term time. No student shall preach out of the Seminary within the distance of twenty five miles " in term time, without permission from the President; and it is recommended to the President not to permit any student to com mence preaching out of the Seminary, in term time, until the seventh Sabbath preceding the anniversary at which he is to complete his course of study. VIII. No sermon shall be publicly delivered in sermone to . , . . be exam- the Seminary by any student, in term time, which ined. has not been examined and approved by a Professor. IX. Any student who shall violate either of students , . . , . -IT *^^t off who the above regulations respecting license and ordina- violate the , ' above laws. tion and the delivery of sermons,' shall be, forth with, cut off, by the Faculty, from the Institution; he having the right of appeal to the Trustees.' CHAP. VI, RESIDENT LICENTIATES, I. One or more of those students who shall, iuAbbotKesi- eacli year, have completed their course of three years' study in this Institution, and shall have evi denced the greatest diligence and the most valuable acquisitions, added to the strongest powers of mind, may be placed or continued on the Abbot Founda tion, agreeably to the provisions of said Foundation, for the purpose of continuing their theological studies and literary researches. [See App. B.] II.' Other students who have honourably passed Resident " ' Licentiates. a regular course of theological study may also be 304 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. permitted, by the Faculty, to reside at the Seminary, with the privilege of having access to the Library and to the instructions of the officers and to other exercises of the Institution. Under the HI-' Pcrsons thus Connected with the Seminary shall be under the special charge of the President, and, when in town, shall be under the same obliga tion as the Students to attend the devotional exer cises of the Seminary: and those on the Abbot Foundation shall pursue such studies as shall be prescribed by the Faculty, CHAP, VII, DEVOTIONAL EXERCISES, It should be regarded, by every student and Resident Licentiate in this Seminary, as an object of primary importance to grow continually in a spirit of enlightened devotion and fervent piety; deeply impressed with the sentiment that, without this, all his other acquisitions will be comparatively of little worth, either to himself, or to the Church of Christ. He must remember too, that this is a species of improvement which must, of necessity, be left, in a great measure with himself, as a con cern between God and his own soul. It is proper however to delineate the path of duty, to express the wishes and expectations of the Founders of the Institution and of the Trustees, and to make such requisitions as the nature of the subject will permit. Devout ex- ^- ^* ^® expected that every student and Resident ercises. Licentiate connected with this Seminary will daily spend a portion of time, in devout meditation, read ing the Scriptures with a view to a personal and prac tical application, and in humble and fervent prayer. LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 305 The Sabbath is to be employed in religious duties, observance . '' ° of Sabbath. social and secret. Walking abroad for exercise, and conversation, and pursuits not adapted directly to pro mote personal piety, are, on this day, to be avoided. Associations for prayer and praise, and for religious conference, are proper for this day, subject to such regulations as the President may see fit to prescribe, II, Every morning and evening, during term Morning and even- time, religious exercises shall be performed in the ingprayers. Chapel, in the following manner. The divine assist ance and blessing shall be first implored in a short prayer; a devotional chapter or psalm shall then be read from the Scriptures, accompanied, when an officer officiates, with pious and practical reflections; or instead of this, once at least in every week, an exposition shall be given upon some deeply inter esting passage of Scripture; to this shall succeed a piece of genuine psalmody; and the services shall be concluded by an appropriate prayer. In these exer cises the President or a Professor shall preside and ordinarily officiate ; but Students of two years stand ing may occasionally perform them in whole or in part, according to the regulations prescribed by the President, The singing shall be performed by those Indents to students who a,ttend to the study and practice of sacred music, III,' Morning prayers shall be attended at seven Time of *^ ^ *' ^ morning o'clock, from the commencement of the winter term and even- ' ingprayers. till January 15th; from Jan. 15th to February 1st, at a quarter before seven; from Feb. 1st to Feb. 15th at half past six; from Feb. 15th to March Ist, at a quarter past six; from March 1st to the end of the year, at six o'clock. Evening prayers shall be at tended, from the commencement of the winter term till March 20th, at the going down of the sun, and during the remainder of the year at six o'clock. 306 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, Chapel ser- IV, Divine services shall be publicly celebrated vices on the ^ , . Sabbath, in the Chapel of the Setainary, in the forenoon and afternoon of every Lord's day, during term time. There shall also be service in the Chapel on the days appointed by the Civil Authority for public thanksgiving, and for fasting, humiliation and prayer. These services shall usually be per formed by the President and Professors, but some times by such Senior students as may have received permission from the Faculty to preach in the Semi nary: the proportion of such services performed by said students not to exceed one fourth part. Weekly , V, The Faculty may appoint at least one general Conference. J J re ^ o ^ weekly Conference, for the purpose of promoting, among the students, practical piety and preparation for the active duties of the ministry. And, when ever the good of the Seminary may seem to require Da,ys of it, the Faculty may set apart a day for special hu miliation and prayer by the officers and members of the Institution, to be spent in such exercises as the President shall direct. Duty to at. VI, Every student in this Seminary, shall con stantly, punctually and seriously attend, morning and evening prayers; the public services of the Chapel on the Sabbath, and on daya of fasting and of thanksgiving; and on all stated and occasional Conferences, and seasons of special devotion, ap pointed by the Faculty, CHAP, VIII, ANNIVERSARY AND PUBLIC EXAMINATIONS, sary. Anniver- I. At the close of the second term, in September, in each year, there shall be a public Anniversary; the exercises of which shall be confined to the Senior LAWS OF THE THEOLOGIOAL SEMINARY. 307 Class, and shall embrace all the departments of instruction in the Seminary, Copies of the written performances at the Anniversaries shall be furnished to the President, by the respective performers, to be deposited in the Library, II, There shall be annually, at the close of the semiennu- ' _ •' al Examina- winter term, a particular and thorough examination *'™- of the classes in the several branches taught in the Seminary ; and there shall be, at the close of the year, an examination of the several classes' in the studies of the previous term. III. All the students shall regularly attend the ^^,^^^1' sent public examinations of their several Classes. Anygl^^f^"" student who shall be absent from, or shall not satis factorily pass, the examination at the close of either term, shall be examined by the Faculty, at the com mencement of the following term, or on his return, in the same things in which his class were last exam ined. And if any Student shall not be prepared for, or shall not satisfactorily pass, this special examina tion when required of him, he shall be directed to make up his deficiencies ; in default of which, he shall not, except in very special cases, be permitted to proceed with his class in their course, IV, "^ A Committee of Examination shall be formed committee , of exami- in the following manner, viz,, the Visitors shall an-^afon. nually elect one member of their Board; the Trustees shall annually elect three members of their Board; and these four, or the Faculty at their request, shall " elect three or more distinguished literary and relig ious characters, as they shall judge expedient ;" and) according to the direction of this Committee, and in their presence, and in presence of the Faculty, the presence?* examination shall be conducted by the Instructors, V. The above described Committee shall report the committee ^ to report, results of their examinations to the respective Boards. 308 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. CHAP. IX. MONITORS. Monitors' I. A Mouitor's bill shall be kept, with reference Bills. ^ to all the exercises, public and private, in each de partment, and all the public devotional exercises of ihe Seminary, and all other stated exercises pre scribed by the Laws, or by the Faculty in conformity with the Laws. a "^iSted™ D. Each Instructor having special charge of a toB^"^'™"" Class, shall appoint a Monitor for that class, to serve oompensa- at Icast foT ouo term ; he to receive such compensation *'°°' for the service as the Trustees shall prescribe. Monitors' III. The Moultor of each Class shall carefully note the cases of tardiness and absence in the members of his class, from each exercise of the Seminary which they are required to attend by the Laws. Bills to be IV. The Monitor's bill of each Class shall, gener- called over, ally, be called over, by the Instructor of that class, at its first classical exercise in each week. Bills to be V. Each Monitor shall present to the President, mon'thiy OU the first Monday in every month, his bill for the of term, preceding month, with the total view, in one column, of the delinquencies marked against each name; and, in another column, a total of delinquencies unex- cused. And at the end of each term, a similar total shall be made out for the whole term, and inspected by the Faculty before the usual certificate for charity is given. Chairman VI. The Mouitor of the Senior Class shall be con- of Moni tors, sidered as chairman of the Monitors, and endeavour to promote uniformity and punctuality, in the perform ance of their duties. duty. LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 309 CHAP. X. TREASURER. I. A Treasurer shall be annually chosen by the Treasurer Trustees, out of their own number, who shall continue in office till his place is supplied by a new election, II, The Treasurer shall, previously to his receiv- Treaeurer'E ing the Interest of the Seminary into his hands, give Bond for the faithful discharge of his office, in such sum as the Trustees shall direct, with sufficient Sure ties, to the Trustees of the Seminary for the time being by name ; said bond to express the use both in the obli gatory part and in the condition. He shall give du plicate receipts for all monies received, countersigned by one of the Trustees, one to the Donor, the other to be lodged with such member as the Trustees shall from time to time direct; and the Trustees shall take such other measures as they shall judge requisite, to make the Treasurer accountable, and effectually to secure the interests of the Seminary, CHAP, XI, LIBRARY, I, The Library shall be committed to the imme- Libraria diate care of a Librarian : who shall give bond for the faithful discharge of his trust; in such sum, and with such surety or sureties as the Trustees shall direct; who shall be allowed a reasonable compensation for his services, and be chosen for a term not exceeding three years; subject, nevertheless, to removal for mis behaviour or neglect of duty, within the said term, at the discretion of the Board; and on his removal, or, at the expiration pf his term, he shall give an account 310 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. of the Library to the Trustees, or to a committee of their appointment; who shall inspect the Library, and see that all the books are in proper state and order, before another choice; and if, through his neglect, the Library shall have suffered, it shall be made good out of his salary, or otherwise at his expense. May ap- II. The Librarian may appoint a Substitute; who Btitute. shall, in the absence of the Librarian, perforin his duty. Engraving III. A print of somo emblematical engraving, and donor's , ,, , t ¦ i , • • i. i i name. shali be pasted in the beginning ot every volume be longing to the Library: in volumes presented to the Library, the name of the Donor shall be inscribed. Disposition IV. The dispositioii of all books in the Library of Books -^ . . '' and cata- shall bc made by a special committee appointed by the Trustees; and there shall be constantly kept in the Library an alphabetical Catalogue, in which the title, size, place and number of copies and volumes of every author shall be noted. Books not V. Whereas certain books may be of such value to be loan- _ ed. and nature that they ought not to be taken from the Library, but always kept there for occasional consul tation, such as Biblia Polyglotta, &c. ; the particular books of this description shall be determined and marked by" a Committee" for this purpose appointed, no one of which shall be loaned by the Librarian without special permission of the Trustees. or^"'s'u^t^ VI. No person shall go into the Library without tute pres- the Librarian or his Substitute, except as provided in the ninth Section of this Chapter;" and no other person may have a key of the Library. Who may VII. Founders, Visitors, Trustees, the President, borrow > > i t books. Professors and other Instructors in the Seminary, In? structors of Phillips Academy, Resident Licentiates, Students of the Seminary, settled Ministers of the LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, 311 Gospel in the town of Andover, and such other per sons as may obtain a special license for the purpose from a Committee appointed by the Trustees," may borrow books from the Library, VIII, No book shall be loaned," or returned with- Manner in which out the knowledge and presence of the Librarian or^™*5„™*J his Substitute; Avho shall note the state of every book "'' "'™''^* at its delivery and return. He shall also keep a fair record of the person borrowing or returning a book; of the time when, and of its title; which record shall be signed by the borrower." But a Founder, Visitor, Trustee, the President, a Professor, or an Instructor of Phillips Academy, may borrow books by proxy, producing a written order therefor, and subscribing the record in his behalf The President and the Pro fessors may, in special cases, be excused from signing the record. IX. The Librarian or his Substitute will attend Librarian . ,. , y . . *o attend upon gentlemen in the government of the Institution gentlemen. and Academy," for the delivery and receipt of books, at such times as may best suit their convenience ; and he will give his attendance, or lend the key of the Library to the President or to a Professor, when he may have occasion to consult, in the Library, any book in the line of his profession. X." The stated time for loaning books to Students , '^™°, °f ° loaning and Resident Licentiates shall be from two to four ^^^^'^j^^ o'clock of every Saturday afiernoon in term time. XI. No student or Resident Licentiate may have Number to 1 1 1 • T T be borrow- on loan at one time, more than three books, in addi- ed and how long kept. tion to such necessary classical books as, by a written order from an Instructor, he may be authorized to borrow; nor shall any Student or Resident Licentiate exchange a book within a week, or retain one longer than four weeks, from the time it was loaned, except by a like order. 312 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, Books to be XII, All books borrowed by a Student or Resi- returned. dent Licentiate not present during a vacation, shall be returned previously to his leaving town; and no ?arfe*d out book borrowed from the Library by either shall be °™'' carried out of the town. And once in every year, viz. at the close of the winter term, all books, by whomsoever borrowed, shall be punctually returned, for the purpose of a careful inspection of the whole Library. Books in- XIII. If a book, while loaned to any person, be to be made ini'ured Or defaced, the borrower shall make reasonable good. '' ' compensation therefor, to the satisfaction of a Com mittee for that purpose appointed by the Trustees, If any person detain a book beyond the time limited by Law, he shall not borrow another before he shall have returned the former. If any person shall lose a book belonging to the Library, he shall furnish a similar volume; or, in default of this, pay its full value ; and, if it belong to a set, he may, if the Libra rian think proper, be required to take the remaining volumes, and replace or pay for the whole set. Tax for use XIV, Each Student shall pay for the use of the Library three dollars a year ; two dollars to be taxed in his bill for the winter term, and one dollar in his bill for the summer term. Library to XV. The Library shall be well aired one day in a ' week, if weather permit, and swept and dusted once a month; and, previously to the annual inspection of the Library, the books on each shelf shall be taken down, and carefully dusted, and the shelf well brushed. Record of XVI, The Librarian shall, from time to time, make Benefac- „ , , , , c , „ tors. a lair entry, in a book ot record for this purpose pro vided, of the name of each Benefactor of the Library, and of the books by him presented; which Record shall be open to the inspection of all men. LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 313 CHAP. XII." COMMONS. I. The Commons shall be under the direction of a Superin- ci • j_ 1 1 1 1 m tendcnt of superintendent chosen by the Trustees. The Super- commons. intendent shall have power to appoint a Steward; and shall have the immediate inspection and direction of jj^y the department of Steward, and all persons employed in it: he shall, also, make and conclude all contracts for stated and occasional help, make and direct all purchases of provisions and other necessaries, keep fair and regular accounts of all purchases and expen ditures for the department, and make out proper term bills agreeably to the direction of the Trustees. II. It shall be the duty of the Steward, to see to Duty of steward. the ringing and tolling of the bell for Prayers and for Commons; to measure, weigh, receive, and store pro visions and other necessaries for the Institution ; to see that three meals of good victuals be well cooked and served up in the Hall, each day in term time, dinner at half past twelve o'clock, breakfast and supper im mediately after morning and evening prayers. He shall, also, keep an exact account of time each Student and Resident Licentiate is in Commons in a term; fence and cultivate the lands appropriated to the Insti tution ; and have the immediate care of all the pro duce, stores, utensils, and property connected with his department, agreeably to such directions as he may, from time to time, receive from the Superin tendent, III, The Steward shall cause all the rooms occu- care of n 1 T -r, • T r • ¦ ¦ i rooms and pied by Students and Resident Licentiates in thedothes. Halls of the Institution, and the entries of said Halls, to be cleanly swept twice in a week, and their beds made every day. He shall also take care that their 314 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. bed linen and clothes be well washed, mended, and ironed, as often as necessary, students to IV, All the Studcuts shall board in Commons, board in Commons, gpecial cases excepted; and no Student shall board out of Commons, or change his place of boarding, without permission from the President. Names V. Evcry Studcut and Resident Licentiate, upon muBt be . . . . , entered in his admissiou, rctum after vacation, or any occasional steward'sbooks. absence, shall enter his name in the Steward's book; and when going out of town for three or more nights, he shall enter his name in like manner; and, if he neglect such entry, he shall be liable to be charged for Commons during his absence. If any one shall board in Commons without previously entering his name in the Steward's book, he shall be charged double the price of board in Commons during the time he shall neglect such entry. And every Student shall be held liable to pay for board in Commons who shall without permission board out of Commons. Duties of VI." No Student or Resident Licentiate shall take the table. his seat at table before a blessing is asked, or leave the Hall, except in case of necessity, before thanks are returned ; which duty shall be performed in such manner as the President shall direct. -Hme in VII. Previously to the close of each term, the Commons ./ ^'J^j'^''™^^^ Steward shall furnish the Committee for ascertaining "''*¦ the expenses incurred in the same, a schedule of the time each Student and Resident Licentiate has dieted in the Hall; also of the stock, fuel, and stores on hand. prico of VIII. A Committee of two persons shall be ap- CoinmonB ^ '- to be fixed, pointed by the Trustees, who, with the assistance of the Superintendent, shall ascertain and adjust the current expenses in each term ; in which shall be in cluded, the wages given for stated and occasional help, and the prime cost of provisions, fuel, and other LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 315 necessaries, consumed in the term; the aggregate of all which shall be averaged upon the Students and Resident Licentiates according to the time each has boarded in Commons during the term; and the bills shall be made out accordingly by the Superinten dent. And, inasmuch as the salaries of the Super intendent and Steward are a permanent expense not affected by the numbers boarding in Com mons, and for the purpose of diminishing as much as possible the price of board in Commons, these salaries' shall be assessed upon the whole body of the Students." IX. Every bill for board in Commons which is notiutereBt to be paid. paid at the close of the term, shall bear interest from that time until paid. X. It shall be the duty of every Student or Resi- (ji„gg „na dent Licentiate forthwith to repair any window glass brokou"^''to which he may break, to repair or replace any furniture which may be broken or injured in the room occupied by him, and to make good any damage he may do to the buildings or other property of the Institution. The Superintendent shall see to the execution of this regulation. CHAP. XIII. VACATIONS. I.'' There shall be two vacations in every year, vacations. each of five weeks duration ; the first, commencing on the Thursday following the fourth Wednesday in September; the Second, on the last Wednesday in April' II. All the Students shall be amenable to the gov- conduct in " Vacation. ej-nment of the Institution for their conduct and de portment during the vacations. 316 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Punctual III. All the Students shall return to the Seminary return. _ "^ on or before the first day of each term. They shall not, in vacation, make any engagement whatever, without the previous permission of the President, that will inter fere with a strict conformity to this requirement. And no excuse shall be received for absence after the com mencement of a term, but sickness, or other unavoid able necessity, to be judged of by the President. APPENDIX. Promsions of the Aftsociate Statutes respecting Charitable Aid. " For admission on the Associate Foundation, every Applicant shall be introduced by letters of recommendation from devout and influential characters, and shall exhibit satisfactory evidence of his distinguished abilities and gracious sincerity; and by an examination in the learned languages, shall evince that, in these respects, he is qualified to enter upon theological studies; which examination shall be made by a Standing Committee for this pur pose appointed by the Visitors of this Foundation. Moreover, no applicants except Congregationalists and Presbyterians shall be admitted upon this Foundation; and a College education shall be ever deemed an essential condition of admission, except only in some rare case of distinguished talents, information and piety. After examination by the Standing Committee, and after reading the Constitution of the Seminary and the Statutes of the Associate Founders, every Applicant shall make and Subscribe," the Decla ration inserted Chap. I. Sect. 6; "after which, any Candidate, approved by said Committee, may be recommended for admis sion as a Resident Applicant on trial for two months; and if, at the expiration of this term, the Faculty approve him, he may be placed on the list of Resident Students till the next annual meeting of the Visitors; and if, upon examination by the Board of Visitors, he be then approved, he shall be registered as an Associate Student. But, if not approved by the Visitors, after careful examination and the best ioformation respecting him, he shall be dismissed from the Foundation." LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, 317 B, Extract from the WUl of the late Samuel Abbot Esq. qf Andover. " Whereas the cause of Christianity may be essentially pro moted by encouraging a few young men, eminently distinguished by their talents, industry and piety to continue their theological studies and literary researches, at an Institution where, with the assistance of able Professors, they may enjoy the singular advan tage of exploring a public Library abounding in books on general science and richly endowed with rare and costly writings, in va rious languages, on subjects highly interesting to the cause of sacred truth; my wUl further is, that the Trustees and Professors aforesaid have liberty and power to select, and to continue or place, at their discretion, on my said Foundation, for the purpose aforesaid, and for the term of one year, or longer if deemed use ful and best, one or more such students as shall have completed their course of three years' study in said Institution, and shall have evidenced the greatest diligence and the most valuable acquisitions, added to the strongest powers of mind; provided always, that the number of such selected students shall never exceed, in any year, the proportion of one in seven of the whole number of students on my said Foundation; that the selection never be made but upon full conviction that the Interests of true religion wiU be thereby specially promoted; that the said selected students conform to all the regulations and requisitions, herein provided, or by the said Trustees hereafter provided, relative to said selected students; and that the said selected students in no case be thus continued on my said Foundation more than four additional years: and my wUl further is, that the support and allowance annually made to students thus selected and continued be the same, and regulated in the same manner, with the support and allowance herein before prescribed for students on this my Foundation; and moreover, that such selected students be per mitted to preach on hire one third part of each year in which they may be thus continued; and that the attendance of said selected students on the Lectures of the said Professors be optional." Explanatory Note, by the Faculty, to Chap. V.'" " By the term preaching the Faculty understand the Laws to mean such a delivery of a discourse, with or without notes, in the pulpit or elsewhere, as is commonly expected from a duly author- 318 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. ized preacher of the gospel; or such as wiU be likely to make on the hearers the impression, that he who delivers it, is an author ized, religious teacher or minister, " The man who conducts the worship of an assembly, essen tially as is customary in the exercises of a regular minister, es peciaUy if he speaks from a passage of Scripture, and closes with a benediction, wiU be understood, to appear before that assembly in the sacred office, and wiU make the impression that he is au thorized to preach; which ought not be done by any one who has not been regularly licensed as a public preacher. Students not thus licensed, ought uniformly to decline to enter the pulpit at regular seasons of worship, unless it be simply to perform the exer cises appropriately styled devotional, or, in addition to this, to read a printed sermon. And in occasional religious meetings, they ought to make only such addresses as are expected at such meet ings from pious and intelligent laymen." AMENDMENTS AS PER LAWS PUBLISHED IN 1837, ' Sect, n., Chap. I., word "examination" changed to "matriculation." ' Sect. IIL, Chap. I., omit following words, "and in the Hebrew Grammar, and such portions of the Hebrew Scriptures as shall from time to time be re quired to be studied previously to admission." ' Sect, in., Chap. II., "nine" changed to "eight." ' Sect. Xni., Chap. III., "senior" omitted, "senior Professor" omitted, and the foUowing inserted, "such Professor as may be designated by the Trustees." ' Sect. XII., Chap. IV., following words added, "and no society shall be formed or continued among the members of the Seminary, without the appro bation of the Faculty." 8 Sect. IX., Chap. V., the following words inserted after the word "ser mons," "unless he shall make reasonable and immediate satisfaction, " also, lifter the word " Trustees," " at or before the next meeting." ' Numbers of Sections, from H. onwards, Chap. VL, changed. The follow ing new Sect. II. inserted,—" To be entitled to maintenance on the above Foundation, Licentiates shall reside at the Seminary eight calendar mouths iu a year; allowing for absence over the Sabbath to preach, as much as is per mitted by the Statutes of the Pounders." Sect. IL of Laws of 1827 changed to Sect. IIL in Laws of 1837, 8 Sect, HI. of the Laws of 1827 omitted, and the following new sections substituted therefor: — "III, Other students who have honorably passed a regular course of theologioal study may also be permitted, by the Faculty, to reside at the Semi' LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, 319 nary, with the privilege of having access to the Library, and to the instruc tions of the officers, and to other exercises of the Institution, "IV. In special cases, persons of reputed piety, and promising talents and acquirements, who have not passed through a regular course of Theolog ioal study, and have the ministry or missionary service in view, may be per mitted by the Faculty, with the approbation of the Committee of Exigencies, to enjoy the privilege of Resident Licentiates, not on the Abbot Foundation. "V. Persons thus connected with the Seminary shaU be under the special charge of the President, and, when in town, will be expected, in ordinary cir cumstances, to attend the devotional exercises of the Seminary ; and those on the Abbot Foundation shall pursue such studies as shall be prescribed by the Faculty, and shall report to the President at the close of the year how much they have been absent, and how much they have preached on hire. " VI. Resident Licentiates shall be liable to a suspension of their privileges for negligence or misbehavior, according to the judgment of the Faculty." 0 Sect. Ill, of Chap. VII. omitted, and the foUowing substituted therefor, " Morning and evening prayers shall be attended at such hours aa the Fac ulty shall prescribe." '0 Sect. IV., Chap. VIIL, "shaU" changed to "may." " Sect. IV., Chap. VUI., all after "they shall judge expedient" omitted, emd the following substituted therefor, " This Committee shaU conduct the ex amination in the presence ol tne Faculty, employing as the Committee shaU deem proper, the agency of the Instructors." " Sect, v., Chap. XI., after "marked by," "the Librarian with the con sent of the Committee on the Library," "and no one" instead of " a Com mittee for this purpose appointed, no one of which," etc. '3 Sect. VL, Chap. XL, instead of "this chapter" say "these laws." '¦• Sect. VIL, Chap. XI., instead of "a Committee appointed by the Trus tees," say " the Faculty." 16 Sect. Vin., Chap. XL, instead of "be loaned," say "taken from the Library"; also third line omit "note the" to word "also" iu the next sen tence; also, seventh line of same section after word "signed" insert "each time," also, seventh line after word "borrower " insert "nor shall any book be deliv ered, but to the borrower in person, except that a," and omit in Laws of 1827 "but a Founder," also, ninth line omit "of PhiUips Academy," also last sen tence of same section omitted. " Sect. IX., Chap. XL, third line "and Academy" omitted, also same section third line, "receipt" changed to ' return," also next line after the word "times" insert "during all Library hours." " Instead of Sections X., XI., XII., XIII., insert the following sections: — "X. The Library shaU be opened for the purposes of reading and consul tation every day (except Sundays and other special days) during term time, at one o'clock in the afternoon ; * and continue open at least one and a half hours during the winter term and two hours during the summer term, except when this will interfere with other standing exercises of the Seminary. The stated times for loaning books shall be on Tuesdays and Fridays, at such times dur ing Library hours as the Librarian may appoint. "XI. No person except a Visitor, Trustee, the President, a Professor, or other Instructor in the Seminary shall have on loan at one time more than four books; unless upon a general order from the Faculty signed by the Presi dent, by which he may be authorized to borrow to the amount of eight books * See Amendment i, page 322. 320 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. in aU. In special cases also the Librarian, with the written consent of the Presi dent, may loan extra books for a specific time and purpose. Nor shall any student or resident Licentiate retain any book longer than four weeks Irom the time it was loaned, without a like order from the Faculty. The Librarian may also, at his discretion, require that any book shall be covered by the person borrowing it. "XII. No book borrowed from the Library by a student or Resident Li centiate shall be carried out of town; nor shall this be done by any other per son, except with the express knowledge and assent of the Librarian. At the . close of each term and not later than the last Saturday of the term, all books, by whomsoever borrowed, shall be punctually returned, for the purpose of a careful inspection of the whole Library. It is also expected that every person who borrows books from the Library, wiU in aU cases return them so soon as he shall have ceased to use them. "Xin. Every person who borrows books from the Library shall be held personally responsible for them. If a book, while loaned to any person, be injured or defaced by writing, or marking in it, or in any other way, the bor rower shall make reasonable compensation therefor, to the satisfaction of the Librarian and the Committee ou the Library, or he shall furnish » similar volume. If any person detain a book beyond the time limited by law, he shaU pay to the Librarian a fine of six and one quarter cents a volume for every half week that it is so detained ; and if any person neglect to cover a book when required by the Librarian he shall pay a like fine, nor shall ho borrow any other book until he shall have returned every such volume, and paid aU flues. If any person shall lose a book belonging to the Library, he shall furnish a similar volume; or in default of this, pay its full value; and if it belong to a set, he may, if the Librarian think proper, be required to take the remaining vol umes, and replace or pay for the whole set." 18 Sect. VL, Chap. XH., omitted, and the foUovring substituted therefor, — "A blessing shall be asked, and thanks rendered in the Hall at each meal; which duty shall be performed in such a manner as the President shaU direct." '» Sect. VIH. of Chap. XII. , last sentence omitted. "> Sect. I. of Chap. XIIL omitted, and the foUovring substituted therefor, — " There shall be two vacations in each year; the first of seven weeks from the Thursday following the first Wednesday in September; and the second of five weeks from the Wednesday preceding the last Wednesday in April. " Explanatory note by the Faculty to Chap. V, omitted, and the following substituted therefor: — " By the term preaching, the Faculty understand the Laws to mean such a deUvery of a discourse, with, or without notes, in the pulpit or elsewhere, as is commonly expected from an authorized preacher of the Gospel, or such as wiU be likely to make the impression on the hearers, that he who delivers it, is an authorized religious teacher or minister. "The man who conducts the worship of an assembly as is customary in the exercises of a regular minister, especially if he speaks from a passage of Script ure and closes with a benediction, wiU be understood to appear before that assembly in the aacred office, and wiU make the impression that he is author ized to preach; which ought not to be done by any one not regularly licensed as a public preacher. In regard to other public religious exercises of students, which may approximate more or less to preaching, but which are not particularly noticed in the Laws, and concerning which conscientious students have often LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, 321 been in doubt how far they may properly go; the judgment of the Faculty is expressed in the following particulars. " 1st, In occasional religious meetings, students not regularly licensed ought to make only such addresses as are expected at such meetings from pious and intelligent laymen. "2d, That at aU seasons of regular public worship, whether on the Sabbath or at other times, when, according to common usage, a sermon would make a part of the services, those who are not authorized preachers ought to de cline taking the lead in public worship, unless it be simply to perform the exercises appropriately styled devotional, or in addition to this, to read a printed sermon. " 3d, It will not be deemed an irregularity for a student, whether Ucensed as a preacher or not, to speak, in behalf of religious or charitable associations, to a public assembly, in such a manner as wiU be commonly understood to be, not a sermon, but an address, strictly appropriate and special. Provided, however, that no student, in term time, shall make such an address in any other of the religious exercises above mentioned, without the express permis sion of the President, previously obtained, and without regulating the per formance according to his directions. " 4th, If any unlicensed student, acting as an agent of a religious or char itable society, should be oaUed upon in time of vacation, to make an address on the subject of his agency, at the usual time of preaching, it should be done without a text, longer or shorter, and with notice to the assembly, given at the time, that he does not address them as a preacher," AMENDMENTS AS PEE LAWS PUBLISHED IN 1846. • Laws of 1827 and 1837, Sect. VL, Chap. I., fifteenth line of section, omit "prevented by some unforeseen and unavoidable necessity," and substitute therefor, the following words, "in the judgment of the Faculty, and a Cont- mittee of the Trustees, either necessarily prevented, or called in Providence to take a different course. " * Sect. Xin., Chap. IH., fifteenth line from beginning of section, Laws of 1846 omjt " and to board out of Commons." » Sect. I., Chap. IV., add the following words " or by a dismission to some other Seminary, to be given by the Faculty." * Sect, n., Chap. IV., fifth line, omit the words "the President," etc., to the end of sentence, and substitute therefor, "the Professor who has the charge of his class, or in the absence of that Professor, from the President." « Sect. IX., Chap. IV., second line of section, "some member," to end of sentence omitted, and the foUowing substituted therefor, "by some person appointed for the purpose." t Sect. XL, Chap. IV., second line in section, omit word "shall," and sub stitute "is expected to." « Sect, xm.. Chap. IV., second line, omit "the term of three years' residence. " >¦ Sect Xrn., Chap. IV., fifth Une, omit "how long he has been connected with the Seminary," and insert "this fact and," 322 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, ' Sect, n., Chap. V., omit sixth line, "a certificate stating that after due examination by the Faculty he has." J Sect, v., Chap. V., fourth line, omit "how long he has been connected with the Seminary and attended to the studies prescribed by the laws of the Institution,'' and substitute therefor, "the class to which he belongs." ¦s Sect. VII., Chap. V., tenth line, omit " distance of twenty five miles,'' and substitute therefor, "the prescribed distance." Also in same section, twelfth line, omit " to commence," etc., to end of section, and substitute therefor, " to be absent from the Seminary more than six weeks in term time for the purpose of preaching; and that in the course of his last term." 1 Sect. IL, Chap. VIII., fifth line, omit "the several classes," and sub stitute therefor, " the Middle and Junior classes," » Sects. IV. and V., Chap. Vni., omitted, and the follovring substituted therefor, "IV. The Committee of Examination shall consist of one of the Visitors to be designated by that Board, three Trustees to be designated by the Board of Trustees, and two clergymen of the vicinity to be selected by the Faculty; and the Clerk of the Board of Trustees, on receiving information of their ap pointment shaU give seasonable notice to the individuals selected, of their appointment, and of the time and place of holding the examination. At the close of each of said examinations, the Examining Committee shall report in writing the results of such examinations, signed by the attending members, and shall transmit their reports to the respective Boards, prior to their next annual meetings. Members of examining committees from abroad shall be entitled to receive the amount of their travelling expenses from the Treasurer." » Sect, v., Chap. XL, sixth line from beginning of section, "by a Commit tee," etc., to the end of the section omitted, and the foUowing substituted therefor, ' ' by the Librarian, with the consent of the Committee on the Li brary; and no one of them shall be loaned without special permission." " Sect. Vin., Chap. XL, line seventh, omit "which record shaU be signed each time by the borrower," also omit "and subscribing the record in his be half, " and to the end of the section, p Sect. X. , Chap. XI. , second line, Laws of 1837, omit the following ' ' every day (except Sundays and other special days) during term time, at one o'clock in the afternoon," and insert therefor, !' at such times as the Committee of Exigencies shall direct." 1 Chapter XII. of 1827 and 1837 omitted in Laws of 1846, and the foUowing substituted therefor, — "I. There shall be annually appointed by the Committee of Exigencies an overseer or agent, to be approved by the Trustees, and his compensation to be fixed by them, whose duty it shall be to have the care of the public build ings and grounds; to see that they are preserved from injury and kept in proper repair, agreeable to such directions as he may from time to time receive from 'the Trustees, or Committee aforesaid. "H. The Agent shall have the care of the Chapel, and see to the ringing and toUing of the bell on the Sabbath, and for morning and evening prayers, and at such other times as the Committee may direct. "HI. The Agent shall cause all the rooms occupied by students and Resi dent Licentiates in the HaUs of the Institution, and the entries of said HaUs, to be cleanly swept twice a week, and their beds to be made every day. He shall also take care that their bed-Unen and clothes, be weU washed, mended and ironed, as often as is necessary. Under the direction of the Committee LAWS OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINART, 323 he shall attend to aU repairs necessary in students' rooms, and see that the furniture in them is preserved from injury. " IV. It shall be the duty of said Agent to perform any other services under the direction of the Committee, which the interests of the Institution may require. "V. It shaU be the duty of every student or Resident Licentiate, forthwith to repair any window-glass which he may break; to repair or to replace any furniture which may be broken or injured in the room occupied by him, and to make good any damage he may do to the buildings or other property of the Institution. The Agent shaU see to the execution of this regulation." ' Sect. I. of Chap. Xin., after word Second omitted and the foUowing sub stituted therefor, " immediately preceding the last Wednesday in May." IX. formation of the associate creed and its addition to the shorter catechism as a confession of faith. The Confession of Faith appointed for the Professors in the Seminary, was evidently considered by the Founders to be of higher importance than any other provision of their Con stitution and Statutes, And viewing it in connection with the circumstances in which it was formed, and the various questions to which it naturally gives rise, I am satisfied that it calls for remarks and explanations of considerable extent, and those remarks and explanations will be introduced in this place. Any one who attentively reads the Constitution and Stat utes of the Seminary, cannot but notice the following facts — First. In the Constitution of the Seminary, which was exe cuted by the Founders, Samuel Abbot, Phoebe Phillips, and John Phillips, Aug. 31,1807, and accepted by the Trustees of Phillips Academy, Sep. 2, 1807, the Assembly's Shorter Catechism is appointed to be the standard, to which the faith and the in structions of all the Professors are to be conformed.' Second. The Statutes of the Associate Donors, Messrs, • See Articles 11th, 12th, and 18th of the Constitution, 324 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Brown, Bartlett and Norris, who were founders of Professor ships, executed March 21, 1808, and accepted by the Trustees, May 10, 1808, contain what is called the Associate Creed, which was appointed by the Associate Donors to be the Creed of the Associate Professors.' Third. The Additional Statutes of the Founders of the Seminary, which make a part of their Constitution, and by which a union was formed between them and the Associate Founders of Professorships, — executed May 3d — and accepted by the Trustees, May 10, 1808, joined the Associate Creed to the Catechism, and required that the two symbols, thus united, should be the standard, of the faith and of the instruc tion of every person appointed or elected a Professor in the Seminary." Now those who are not particularly acquainted with the circumstances of the case, will naturally desire an explana tion of the facts above mentioned. Such an explanation is in part given in Chapter VI. of my historical sketch. But I propose to add a particular account of the manner in which this Associate Creed was formed, and to show how and why it came to be added to the Catechism, as set forth in the Additional Statutes. I the more readily undertake this work, because I was from the first continually conversant with all the Associate Donors, and was called to act a part with them, and with Dr. Spring, their principal agent, and especially because by • the ordering of Divine Providence I alone am left to tell the story of their doings from the beginning in relation to this Institution. During the first five months of 1807 Dr. Pearson had fre quent interviews with Dr. Spring and the Associate Donors for the purpose of inducing them to unite with the Andover Founders, and he secured their esteem and confidence to such a degree, that they at length deemed it expedient to request him to give his assistance in framing a Constitution, and in ' Associate Statutes, Art. 2. « Additional Statutes, Art, 1. FORMATION OF THE ASSOCIATE CREED. 325 completing a Creed already begun for their Divinity School in West Newbury. But what reason was there to expect that two men so different in their habits of thinking as Dr, Spring and Dr, Pearson would ever come to an agreement in framing a Theological Creed? How could Dr, Spring, who was a strict and conscientious Hopkinsian, harmonize with Dr. Pearson, who was no more than a Calvinist? I reply, that it is generally easy for men to come to an agreement when they sincerely desire it and are governed by Christian motives, Dr, Spring was indeed a strict and conscientious Hopkinsian, but he was also a strict and conscientious Chris tian, and a man of remarkable wisdom and nobleness of dis position. And as he intended that the Divinity School should be so planned as to meet the approbation of the orthodox community generally, both in New England and out of New England, and as he knew that Messrs. Brown and Bartlett inclined towards a union with the Founders in Andover, he was very pliable and conciliating in regard to everything of secondary consequence, particularly in re gard to phraseology. This candid, yielding spirit of Dr. Spring was met by a similar spirit in Dr. Pearson who, not withstanding his proverbial firmness and inflexibility, was ready, in various instances, to sacrifice his own preferences out of respect for Dr. Spring. It would not be difficult for any man well acquainted with the peculiar characteristics of those two men, and with the circumstances which brought them to act together in this momentous concern, to discover things here and there in the structure, particularly in the phra seology of the Creed itself, which clearly indicates the mutual exercise of a forbearing and conciliatory disposition. This Creed as it was actually prepared, constitutes an essential part of the Associate Statutes; and every article of it was to remain unaltered forever. If the seven years' experiment had not resulted in the confirmation of the union, and if the Founders and Visitors had determined to withdraw 326 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. their funds from the Andover Seminary, and to establish a separate School, this same identical Creed would have been the perpetual Creed of every Professor in that West Newbury School. IIow evident then it is that the Associate Creed contains what the Founders wished it to contain and all they wished it to contain irrespective of any prospect of a con nection with the Andover Founders. Subsequent events evinced that the Creed truly answered the above mentioned design of those who composed it, and of those who approved it as their doctrinal standard. It was subsequently found to be satisfactory to the Andover Founders, who had previously and unalterably appointed the Shorter Catechism as the standard of doctrine in their Seminary. It met the views of the great body of the Orthodox. It harmo nized with the Confessions of Faith of the Reformed Churches in Europe. It was approved by such men as Dr. Dwight, Gov. Strong and Others like them, who were appointed to be Visitors in the Institution. It is then evident that the Creed was happily suited to the noble object of the Asso ciate Founders 1 And what I have particularly intended to maintain is, that all tlie doctrines laid down in tlie Associate Creed are doctrines of Calvinism. It is indeed true, that some articles in the Creed were called Hopkinsian, — either because Hopkinsian ministers had made them very prominent, or because those articles were not expressed exactly in the common Calvinistio phraseology, but were expressed more or less in the language which had become current among Hopkinsians. But it is a fact, that the very doctrines set forth in those articles are found in the creeds and writings of Calvinists. Look at those articles which approximate most nearly to the phraseology that was com mon among Hopkinsians; for example, the articles respecting human ability and inability. Dr. Spring and others were ac customed to say, that sinners possessed a complete natural ability to obey the Divine commands, but are under a total FORMATION OF THE ASSOCIATE CREED. 327 'moral inability. Now this statement of the subject was not introduced into the Creed, nor does the Creed use the exact phraseology in which the Hopkinsian Doctrine is expressed by Hannah Adams; namely: "that the impotenoy of sinners with respect to believing in Christ is not natural, but moral" For the sake of avoiding offence. Dr. Spring consented to give up such forms of expression and was satisfied with the following article which he himself prepared, — " that man has understanding and coporeal strength to do all that God re quires of him, so that nothing but the sinner's aversion to holiness prevents his salvation." In a different place in the Creed the other view of the subject is stated, — "that man is morally incapable of recovering the image of God which was lost in Adam." This two-fold view of the subject is clearly stated by Edwards, who points out the difference between that inability, called natural, which would take away all obli gation to obey, and that which arises from moral causes, and renders the sinner without excuse. The Synod of Dort main tained substantially the same doctrine, — " Man by the fall did not cease to be a creature endued with understanding and will ; nor did sin, which pervaded the whole race of mankind, de prive them of human nature." Many Calvinistio divines have taught and illustrated all that the Associate Creed contains on this subject. Hopkinsians insisted much upon the doctrine, that all the moral actions of the unregenerate are sinful; and this doctrine is distinctly affirmed in the Associate Creed. But the doc trine is not peculiar to Hopkinsians, but has been held by all consistent Calvinists. It is thus expressed in the Westminster Confession of Faith, — " that works done by unregenerate men, though for the matter of them they may be things which God commands, and are of good use both to themselves and others; yet because they proceed not from a heart purified by faith, nor are done in a right manner, according to the word, nor to a right end, the glory of God, they are therefore sinful, and cannot please God, nor make a man meet to receive grace from God." 328 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. On the subject of the decrees and the providence of God, the Associate Creed lays down the following propositions, namely, — "That God according to the counsel of his own will, and for his own glory, hath fore-ordained whatsoever comes to pass; and that all beings, actions, and events, both in the natural and moral world, are under his providential direction; that God's decrees perfectly consist with human liberty, God's universal agency with the agency of man, and man's dependence with his accountability; that God will cause the wrath of wicked men and devils to praise him, and that all the evil which has existed and will forever exist in the moral system, will eventually be made to promote the most important purpose." These propositions, which are strenu ously maintained by Hopkinsians, are perfectly harmonious with the Shorter Catechism and the Confession of Faith, and with the writings of Calvin, Bellamy, and our Puritan Fathers. What is called the " Exercise Scheme," in opposition to the "Taste Scheme," though it constituted a part of the speculations which were peculiar to Dr. Emmons, Dr. Spring, and some others, it was not asserted in the Associate Creed. Dr. Spring was aware that the orthodox generally dissented from the Exercise Scheme. He found Dr. Pearson strongly opposed to it. And he knew that I had serious doubts re specting it; and he labored, in his conversation and letters, to convince me of its truth." The result was, that Dr. Spring waived the subject, and was satisfied to insert in the Creed only those propositions which would be approved by the great body of the Orthodox, On the subject of Original Sin, the doctrine of the Creed is as follows, — " That Adam was the Federal head and repre sentative of the human race and that in consequence of his disobedience all his descendants were constituted sinners; that by nature every man is personally depraved, destitute of holiness, unlike and opposed to God." The doctrine so un- 1 See Letters, Aug. 1, 1807, and Feb. 10, 1810. FORMATION OF THE ASSOCIATE CREED. 329 ambiguously expressed in the Creed is a doctrine of Calvin and his followers. Dr. Spring held that all holiness consists in disinterested benevolence and all sin in selfishness; and he took pains in his sermons to expose the worthlessness of a religion founded on mere self-love, but Dr. Pearson made exceptions to his phraseology on this subject and to the sentiment which' it might and often did convey. And he thought that the doc trine as above expressed had become the mark of a sect. Dr. Spring at length proposed an article which was satisfactory to all, namely: "That supreme love to God constitutes the essential difference between saints and sinners.'' The Creed contains nothing on the subject of repentance being before faith, or on a willingness to be cast off for the glory of God, or on God's positive and direct efficiency in causing sinful exercises. I have thus taken pains, perhaps more than was necessary, to illustrate and confirm the position, that the Associate Creed as finally completed, was purely Calvinistio, and was of course adapted to be a Confession of Faith for Professors, who were expressly required to be " consistent Calvinists," and to sub scribe a declaration of their belief in the doctrines of the Catechism. In the trial of Mrs. Norris' will by the Supreme Court, the counsel of the heirs at law, argued, among other things, that the Founders of the Seminary made the Catechism the stand ard of Faith for the Professors, and that the Creed of the Associate Founders, being Hopkinsian, was inconsistent with that standard and therefore that the Trustees had done wrong in receiving the Associate Foundation and could have no legal claim to the legacy of Mrs. Norris. Judge Thatcher who delivered the decision of the Court, stated it as an obvious fact that the Assembly's Shorter Catechism, was, by the au thority of the Founders, made the standard of religious in struction in the Seminary. And he also maintained that the' Associate Creed, although different in phraseology, being fairly 330 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. interpreted, would be found to contain nothing inconsistent with the teachings of the Catechism ; and therefore that the legacy of Mrs. Norris, which was given to the Associate Foundation, ought of right to belong to the Trustees.' I have lately found that in 1809 I maintained and published the very same opinion with that which was expressed by Judge Thatcher in 1815. The Eevie wers in the " Anthology," a Unita rian Periodical, made an attack upon the Institution which had just been established in Andover, and represented it as " an In stitution which would have disgraced the bigotry of the dark ages." They say that the Associate Founders had a different object from the Original Founders. They signify that the "Hop kinsians managed most adroitly," to get advantage over the Calvinists. But how ? Why by the introduction of a Creed, which, they say, is strictly Hopkinsian. In a Review of their Review, Feb. 1809, I undertook to show that the Creed, which the Associate Founders introduced, though often called Hop kinsian, was strictly Calvinistic — that it recognizes all the peculiar features of Calvinism as set forth by the Synod of Dort, and as stated in the Confessions of Faith and Catechisms of the Reformed Churches. But I did not content myself with a general affirmation of this fact; but descended to particulars. Referring to the summary statement of Hopkinsian doc trines made by Hannah Adams in her "View of Religions," I expressly undertook to show, as I have done in a previous chap ter, " that all the particulars of that summary, so far as they are contained in the Creed, are strictly Calvinistic."" And this I did openly, forty-four years ago, when there was no appear ance of strife between Hopkinsians and Calvinists, and the great controversy which remained was between the Orthodox, or the friends of the Puritan Theology, and the Unitarians, and ' See reports of cases determined in the Supreme Judicial Court of Mass., vol. 1, By Dudley Atkin Tyng, Esqr., for Nov. Term, 1815. The Trustees of Philhps Academy, versus James King, Executor of the WiU of Mary Norris. 2 See Panoplist for Feb. 1809, vol. 4. FORMATION OF TUB ASSOCIATE CREED. 331 1 did it with the full approbation of all the Guardians and friends of the Seminary. That the Associate Creed was understood to be entirely consistent with the Catechism appears from the fact, that the Founders of the Institution, in order to satisfy the Associate Founders, added it to the Catechism, making both together the Standard of Faith for all the Professors. This they would not have done, had they not been fully satisfied that the Creed was consistent with the Catechism. The Trustees by accept ing the Associate Foundation expressed their opinion that the Associate Creed was consistent with the Catechism. And if the Associate Creed had contained anything inconsistent with the Catechism, and peculiar to Hopkinsians, in opposi tion to Calvinists, how could such men as Dr. Dwight and Gov. Strong have expressed, as they did, their cordial appro bation of it ? and how could it have been so generally looked upon with satisfaction by Congregationalists and Presbyte rians, who held to the theology of Calvin unconnected with the peculiarities of Hopkins and Emmons? That the Associate Creed, which in connection with the Catechism, the Founders of the Seminary appointed as the Creed of all the Professors, contained nothing inconsistent wjth the common Orthodox Standards, may be made still more evident by a reference to the public exercises at the opening of the Institution. Dr. Pearson, who was not only President of the Board of Trustees, but a Professor-elect, and who had been the principal agent of the Founders in framing the Constitution and had acted so important a part in framing the Associate Statutes and Creed, and in settling the terms of the union, introduced the services of that important occa sion by a brief account of the rise, progress and object of the Institution, In this " Historical Sketch," he sayS; — The " pri mary object of the Seminary is to lay such a foundation of sacred Literature as will best support and protect the super structure of gospel truth against the open assaults and secret machinations of atheism, infidelity and error, — Not the peculi- 332 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. arities of any sect or party, hut tlie great system of revealed truth contained in the Bible, avowed by the Reformers, embraced hy our Forefathers, and expressed in the Assembly's Catechism, it will be the duty of the Professors to illustrate and maintain, as must be evident from the Creed lohich they are required, to subsa'ihe. And surely no man of understanding and information can with propriety denominate that system of Christian doctrine sec tarian which, as appears from the Harmony of Confessions, has been received and professed by all Protestant churches in Europe, which was the faith of the first settlers of this country, and is still the faith of the great body of their pious descen dants." " Tliese observations," he said, " are not made to cen sure any, who on some points may think differently from us, but merely to exhibit this infant Seminary in its proper attitude and true light, and to guard against those misap prehensions and fears, which it is natural even for honest and pious minds to entertain concerning an Institution so novel and so interesting." Such were the observations publicly made on that mo mentous and auspicious occasion, in order to show clearly what was the object of the Institution and what was the theology to be believed and taught by the Professors. It was the " great system of revealed truth contained in the Bible, avowed by the Reformers, embraced by our Forefathers, and expressed in the Assembly's Catechism." On the same occasion Dr. Dwight, who was one of the Visitors appointed by the Founders and Donors and was acquainted with everything pertaining to the subject, un dertook expressly in his inaugural sermon to describe the theology to be taught in the Seminary. He says, "The doctrines which will be taught here, are the doctrines of the Reformation. These are the doctrines generally taught in the creeds, catechisms, and confessions of almost all Protestant churches; by that body of Christians, to whom the title of orthodox was peculiarly applied both by themselves and their opposers. They are the doctrines brought with THE UNITED CONFESSION OF FAITH. 333 them, by those eminently good men, who converted New England from a desert into a garden." The above statements, first of Dr. Pearson and then of Dr. Dwight respecting the theology to be taught in the Seminary were made, not only publicly, but officially, in the presence of the Associate Donors and the Andover Founders together with the Trustees and Visitors, who unitedly approved them at the time, and ever after, — the principles thus publicly and officially announced having been previously considered and settled between the parties. WHETHER THE UNITED CONFESSION OF FAITH WAS INTENDED FOR A'..!. THE PROFESSORS, It is an important question, and one which has been fre quently agitated, whether the Assembly's Catechism and the Associate Creed united, are to be regarded, as constituting the standard, to luhich the faith and the instructions of all the Pro fessors are to he conformed. I shall spare no pains that may be necessary to a patient and thorough examination of the subject; and shall endeavor to give due weight to every consideration which can have any bearing on the question at issue. No man who takes into view the concern which I had in the establishment of this united Institution, and my labors in it for almost forty years, will think it strange that I should feel an uncommon interest in its welfare, and use great freedom of speech in treating the present subject. In deed how could I gain the approbation of those who wish well to the Seminary, and how could I think of the Seminary with comfort in a dying hour, if I should cease to cherish a sincere and faithful affection for it, or should withhold any 334 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. thing which appears to me important to its permanent pros perity. As to any questions which have been, or may be de bated, I claim the right to give my opinion, and my reason for adopting it. It is a right which belongs to every man in this free country. I am confident that every man who con siders the relations in which I have stood to the Seminary from the beginning will allow that the right belongs in some special sense to me. But while I exercise the right of form ing and expressing my own opinion candidly and unreserv edly, I cheerfully concede the same right to others, having no wish that any one should agree to my statements any farther than they shall be found conformed to the truth. We shall be able to reach the most satisfactory answer to the question before us, by taking up the two parts of the united Confession of Faith separately, confining ourselves wholly and exclusively to the Constitution, and the Associate Statutes. , We begin then with the Associate Creed. Is this in tended for the Abbot Professor as well as the other Pro fessors? The answer has uniformly been in the aflSrmative. But on what grounds? What do the Associate Founders, in the 2d Article of their Statutes, provide ? They provide " that every Professor on tlie Associate Foundation '" shall at his inauguration make and subscribe a declaration of his belief in the doctrines of revelation, as expressed in the Associate Greed. And in the 3d Article they say that "every Pro fessor on tlie Associate Foundation " shall repeat this declara tion every five years. This is all that the Associate Statutes contain on the subject; and the provision, it is seen, relates only to the Professors on the Associate Foundation. The Associate Founders of Professorships legislated, as they had an undoubted right to do, for the Professors on their Founda tion. But they never legislated, and they had no right to legislate, for the Abbot Professor. Of course there is nothing in the Associate Statutes wliich makes it the duty of the Abbot Professor to subscribe to the Associate Creed. THE UNITED CONFESSION OF FAITH. 335 Go next to the Original Constitution of the Seminary, ex ecuted Aug. 31, 1807, the year previous to the formation of the Associate Statutes. Here the Founders of the Seminary legislated for all the professors in the Seminary, and in the exercise of their just right provided a Confession of Faith for every one of them. In the 12th Article of their Constitution they say that " every professor in the Seminary " shall de clare his belief in the doctrines of the gospel as expressed in the Shorter Catechism. And in the 13th Article they say that he shall repeat this declaration once in five years. The Founders say nothing here respecting any Creed for the Professors except the Catechism. So far then as the pro visions of the original Constitution of the Seminary are con cerned the Abbot Professor has nothing to do with the Associate Creed; inasmuch as those provisions contain not the least mention of any Creed except the Catechism. Thus far then we find no answer to the inquiry, on what ground tlie Abbot Professor ia required to subscribe to the Associate Greed. The Associate Founders of Professorships made that Creed binding, as we have seen, on the Associate Professors and on them only. So that we can get no answer to the question how the Associate Creed came to be binding on the Abbot Professor either in the Associate Statutes or in the original Constitution of Aug. 31, 1807. We proceed then finally to the Additional Statutes, which the Founders of the Institution executed May 3, 1808, being their last act as Founders, and which they appointed to be taken as part of the Constitution. It appears from the pre amble of these Additional Statutes, that they were formed by the Founders of the Seminary for the sole purpose of inducing the Associate Founders of Professorships to unite with. them In the first article of these Additional Statutes, we obtain the desired information. Here the Founders of the Institu tion, in the exercise of their reserved right, appoint that the Associate Creed shall be added to the Catechism and that both together shall be subscribed by every Professor in the 336 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Seminary. It is this last act of the Founders of the Institu tion, and this alone, which makes it the duty of the Abbot Professor to subscribe to the Associate Creed. Had it not been for this act of the Founders in May, 1808, the Catechism and that alone would have formed the doctrinal standard o^ the Abbot Professor. But by this act of the Founders of the Institution, which was required of them as a condition of the union, the standard of the Abbot Professor was enlarged, by adding the Associate Creed to the Catechism. — I have been so particular here in order to show exactly how the Asso ciate Creed was brought to bear upon the Abbot Professor; while according to the Constitution of 1807 the Catechism alone was his standard, and according to the Associate Statutes of March 1, 1808, the Associate Creed was intended for the Associate Professors, and fbr them only. Secondly. Having shown how the Associate Creed came to be a constituent part of the doctrinal standard of the Abbot Professor of Christian Theology, I shall now proceed to the other part of the subject, and inquire whether the Catechism was appointed to be a constituent part of the doctrinal stand ard of the Associate Professors as well as the Abbot Professor. Now in looking at the united Institution, as it was finally agreed upon and established, we are not to regard the Asso ciate Statutes hy themselves; for, taken by themselves, they were not the basis on which the Andover Seminary rested, nor did they, hy themselves, constitute the rule by which any of its affairs were to be administered. The Seminary itself was, as we have seen, founded by three individuals living in Andover, and its Constitution, as first framed, was executed Aug. 31, 1807; while the Associate Statutes were executed the following year by three other individuals, who thereby founded Professorships in the Seminary already established in Andover. In these Statutes they appointed a Creed for the Professors on their Foundation. But their Professors were to be Professors in the Institution at Andover, and were of course to come under its Constitution, and were expressly THE UNITED CONFESSION OP FAITH. 337 required, even by the Associate Statutes, to conform to its provisions. It must always be kept in mind, that the As sociate Statutes with the Associate Funds were received not to supersede any provisions of the Constitution, but as an addition to them, and as perfectly harmonizing with them, and as leaving those provisions unaltered and in full force, — though admitting of additions from the Founders of the Seminary. The Associate Statutes and Funds could not have been received on any other principle. The Statutes of the Associate Founders, which appointed a Creed for the Associate Professors, must therefore be taken, not by themselves, but. in connection with the Constitution of the Seminary pre viously executed; — that Constitution having expressly and. authoritatively appointed a doctrinal standard . for " every Professor in the Seminary." In Article 12th of the Constitu tion it is ordained that " every person appointed or elected a Professor in the Seminary shall subscribe a declara tion of his faith : in the fundamental and distinguish ing doctrines of Christ as summarily expressed' in the West minster Assembly's Shorter Catechism." And in Article 13th it is required that " every Professor in the Seminary " shall repeat the above declaration every five years. Looking then at the express provisions of the Constitution, which have never been repealed or set aside, and never tnodified, except in one or two instances by the Founders themselves, we see clearly that the Shorter Catechism is binding upon "every Professor in the Seminary." And as the Associate Professors are Professors in the Seminary, the Catechism is binding on them. It has been said that the admission of the Associate Founders with their Statutes sets aside this particular pro vision of the Constitution. But how does this appear ? Do the Associate Founders show any dissatisfaction with the Constitution of the Seminary or any wish to supersede the Catechism and substitute the Associate Creed in its stead? Nowhere, Did they frame a Creed which was opposed to 338 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOI-OGICAL SEMINARY. the Catechism, or in any way incompatible with it? Had they done this, it is evident from the 32d Article of the Con stitution, that their Creed could not have been admitted by the Trustees. The Associate Founders then who well under stood the provisions of the Constitution neither expressed any Avish, nor did anything which implied a wish, to set aside the authority of the Catechism. Their Statutes indeed con tained a Creed; but it was a Creed which harmonized with the Catechism and which, they themselves being judges, might properly be joined with .the Catechism, thus forming one consistent Confession of Faith. But if it be admitted that the Associate Founders of Profess orships had no right and no desire to set aside the Catechism as a standard of doctrine for every Professor in the Seminary ; still did not the Founders qf the Seminary do something to alter or modify the standard which they had appointed in the 12th Article of their Constitution ? They had indeed reserved to themselves " the full right to make additional regulations and to alter any rule which they had prescribed, provided such regulation or alteration be not prejudicial to the true design of the Institution." And this is what they did in the exercise of this reserved right; namely, they made, in the fol lowing year, their Additional Statutes, in the first article of which they expressly refer to the 12th Article of their Consti tution. And how do they refer to it? They refer to it in the way of manifest approval and confirmation. And then to bring about the proposed union they make a new provision. And what was that new provision? Simply this, that the Associate Creed should be added to the Catechism, and that both combined should be the Confession of Faith for every Professor in the Seminary. Thus they say : " having provided in the 12th Article of our Constitution, that every person ap pointed or elected a Professor in the Seminary shall . . . , pub licly make and subscribe a declaration of his faith .... in the fundamental and distinguishing doctrines of the gospel as summarily expressed in the ... . Shorter Catechism ; .... we THE UNITED CONFESSION OP FAITH. 339 now ordain the following addition to be inserted in connection with the said clause, namely, and as more particularly ex pressed in the following Creed," — that is, the Associate Creed. Thus the 12th Article of the Constitution was continued in full force ; and while the Catechism remained as it was, a doc trinal standard for every Professor in the Seminary; the As sociate Creed was to be added to it, and to be subscribed, together with the Catechism, by every Professor in the Semi nary. This is what the Founders of the Institution did in the premises. They and they only had the right to alter or modify the 12th Article of the Constitution. And this is all the alter ation or modification which they made. They referred to the provision they had before made in the said article re specting the Catechism — and they referred to it as being in full force; and then they ordained, that the Associate Creed should be added to the Catechism, and thus form the doctrinal standard for "every Professor in the Seminary." They virtu ally and practically said to the Associate Founders, — if you will join with us and unite your funds with ours in this great work of benevolence, we will, agreeably to your wishes, add your Creed to ours, thus making one and the same Confession of Faith for all the Professors on both the Foundations. And in order to make the Seminary really and completely one throughout; as you unite with us in committing the establish ment to the care of the same Trustees, we will unite with you in placing the establishment under the supervision of the same Board of Visitors. — Both of these they actually did in their Additional Statutes. And both of these they did as the es sential conditions of the union demanded by the other party. And these conditions being performed, the other party, that is, the Associate Founders of Professorships, were satisfied, and on the ground of them, came into the union. The language of the First Article in the Additional Stat utes is very marked and clear: "Every Professor," etc. Now the Founders were accustomed, whenever there was occasion for it, to speak of the Professor on their foundation. 340 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. And as this was their last act, and was done expressly in view of the Associate Statutes and on the condition of their being accepted, they must have made all the alteration or modification they intended. And if their intention had been that the Catechism should be restricted to the Abbot Pro fessor, they would undoubtedly have said so, and would have shaped the First Article thus, — Wliei^eas in our Constitution tv( have provided, that every Professor in the Seminary shall make a declaration qf his belief in the essential doctrines qf the Gospel as expressed in tlie Assembly's Shorter Catechism, we now ordain that this provision shall he restricted to the Professor on our foun-. dation; and ive furthermore provide that the said Professor, that is, the Professor of Christian Theology, in addition to the above declaration shall subscribe the Associate Creed. .This could have been very easily done. But they neither made this alteration nor authorised any one else to make it. It would indeed, in every point of view, be a very strange supposition that the Founders and Donors, who resolved to have only one Institution — one in object — one in place — one in its Board of Trustees — and one in its Board of Visitors, did not intend to make it. one in the faith of its Professors : — a very strange supposition that Dr. Spring and the Associate Donors understood and agreed that while the Professor of Christian Theology should, as all admit, receive the Catechism as well as the Associate Creed, they were not willing that the Pro fessors on the Associate Foundation should do the same! What possible reason could they have had for making any distinction among the Professors,— and if any, for making this? Did they intend to introduce differences of doctrine to engender dissension, strife, and disorder? It is then, on tJie whole, very manifest, that the obligation of the Associate Professors to take the Catechism as a part of their Confession of Faith is set forth with even greater clear ness and force than the acknowledged obligation of the Abbot Professor to take the Associate Creed as a part of his Confes sion of Faith. For the obligation of the Abbot Professor rests THE UNITED CONFESSION OF FAITH. 341 on one single act of the Founders of the Seminary; that is, the First Article of the Additional Statutes. This, and this only, binds the Abbot Professor to take the Associate Creed. Now this same Statute binds the Associate Professors to take the Catechism. If it has authority in one case, it has in the other. If it has not authority, then the Abbot Professor is not under obligation to subscribe the Associate Creed. But we have seen that the obligation of the Associate Professors to subscribe the Catechism arises not only from the First Ar ticle of the Additional Statutes, but from the 12th Article of the Constitution, which equally and expressly relates to every Professor in the Seminary. It is thus evident that if you deny the obligation of the Associate Professors to subscribe to the Catechism, you deny the authority of the 12th Article of the Constitution. And if you deny the obligation of the Associate Professors to sub scribe to the Catechism, you also deny the authority of the First Article of the Additional Statutes; and of course you deny the authority of the only Statute which binds the Abbot Professor to take the Associate Creed. If that Statute is with out authority in one case it is without authority in the other case. In other words, if it does not relate to the Associate Professors it does not relate to the Abbot Professor. And therefore its authority is extinct. No objection to this account of the matter can arise from the fact that the Additional Statutes and the Associate Stat utes were not executed at the same time, the former bearing date May 3, 1808, the latter March 21, 1808, The fact was that there was a constant and unreserved intercourse between the parties, and that all the designs and doings of each were known to the other. The Associate Founders finished and signed their Statutes about six weeks before the Additional Statutes were formed and executed. On March 28 Dr. Morse sent a copy of the Associate Statutes to Mr. Farrar for the use of the gentlemen at Andover. But the Founders on both sides were fully informed of the measures proposed between them in 342 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. favor of the union. They together considered those measures frequently and planned them deliberately before they form ally adopted them. The Additional Statutes and the Asso ciate Statutes stood as indispensable conditions of each other. The Associate Founders enacted their statutes, and committed them to the Trustees, thus coming into the Seminary, only on the condition that the Founders of the Seminary would do what they proposed to do, that is, would enact and commit to the Trustees the Additional Statutes which they had pre pared, and had laid before the Associate Founders. And on the other side, the Founders of the Seminary, who had ex amined and approved the Associate Statutes, enacted the Additional Statutes, only on the condition that the Associate Statutes should be made valid by being accepted by the Trustees. This appears from the preamble of the Additional Statutes. The Founders of the Seminary expressly say, " We make and ordain the following articles," (the Additional Statutes) "to be added to and taken as part of our Constitu tion; Provided the said Trustees shall accept the Statutes and Foundation of the Associate Founders, — which are now exe cuted and to be laid before the Trustees at their approaching meeting; and to continue in full force as a part of our Con stitution, so long as the said Associate Foundation shall continue attached to our said Institution, and no longer." It is thus made exceedingly plain, that the Founders of the Seminary were fully acquainted with the Associate Stat utes and approved of them, before they actually executed their Additional Statutes, and that they executed them as the means of securing the union ; and on the condition that the union should be actually formed and continued. And it is equally plain that the Associate Founders were acquainted with the Constitution of the Seminary and with the Addi tional Statutes, inasmuch as they expressly speak of " the Tlieological Seminary lately founded in Andover," of its Trustees and its Constitution, and require their Professors solemnly to promise that they " will religiously conform to THE UNITED CONFESSION OF FAITH. 343 the Constitution of the Seminary," as well as "to the Statutes of the Associate Foundation." The Associate Founders could not have done all this without understanding and entirely approving the Constitution; for they had it before them, were satisfied with it, and came into the union under it, not excepting any one of its provisions. In a word, those final measures of the two parties in accomplishing the union were adopted in open daylight, after having been perfectly known to all, and after having been subjected to the most free examination and the most candid and thorough discussion, and after having been so amended and shaped, as at length to be fully concurred in by all concerned. Had the Founders of the Seminary failed in any main point; particularly, had they refused to take the Associate Creed into connection with the Catechism, and in this way to form one and the same standard for all the Profess ors ; or had they refused to unite with the Associate Founders in one and the same Board of Visitors; the Associate Founders would not have come into the union. On the other hand, if the Associate Founders in their Statutes had not only i'ramed a Creed, but proposed to displace the Catechism and to sub stitute their Creed instead of it; or had they refused to recog nize the authority of the Constitution, or to commit their funds and their Professors to the care of the Trustees, to be treated according to the provisions of the Constitution before established; then the Founders of the Seminary would not have consented to form a union with them, nor could the Trustees have received their Statutes and funds. The legal right of the Founders of the Seminary to make regulations for its government, which has always been ac knowledged, rests ultimately on the act of our State Legis lature, Oct. 4, 1780, incorporating the Trustees of Phillips Academy as a body politic, and sanctioning the Constitution of the Academy. This act of incorporation authorizes the Trustees to receive donations under such regulations as are prescribed by the Donors, provided those regulations are 344 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. consistent with the nature and object of the Academy, In June 1807 the General Court passed another act, empowering the Trustees to receive and hold donations for the establish ment of a Theological Institution, and to apply said donations agreeably to the will of the Donors. Under the authority and protection of this act, the Founders of the Seminary iu 1807 committed funds to the Trustees of Phillips Academy for the purpose of founding such a Seminary, and accom panied those funds with a Constitution, containing directions and rules for the management of the Seminary, and prescrib ing a Confession of Faith for the Professors. These funds the Trustees received, and engaged to conduct the affairs of the Seminary in conformity with the directions of the Found ers — thus recognizing the validity of those directions; and afterwards in 1808 accepted the Additional Statutes, and thus gave their sanction to them as a part of the Constitution of the Seminary. This right of the Founders of the Institution has been fully recognized by the Trustees, not only in their act in un dertaking the care of the Seminary, and in their subsequent act in accepting and thus confirming the Additional Statutes, but in all their subsequent doings in administering its affairs. They have continually looked for direction to the Constitution and Statutes of the Founders. They have done this particu larly in preparing and publishing a code of Laws for the Seminary. And in these Laws, which were carefully framed by a Committee, and then approved and ordered to be pub lished by the Board, they quote the very articles of the Con stitution and of the Additional Statutes, which respect a Con fession of Faith, — and they quote them as authoritative, and publish them with their sanction, as Laws of the Institution; laws relating expressly to all the Professors in the Seminary, And what is required by these. Laws, thus derived from the Constitution and Statutes of the Founders, relative to the present subject? We find an answer in the Laws of the Institution prepared and published by the Trustees in 1817, THE UNITED CONFESSION OF FAITH. 34{j in 1827, and again, nineteen years after, in 1846, In Chapter III., Section 4th, the following is put forth as one of the Laws of the Institution, to wit, " Every Professor in the Seminary shall be, , . , . of sound and orthodox principles in divinity, ac cording to that form of sound words, or system of evangeli cal doctrines, drawn from the scriptures, and denominated The Assembly's Shorter Catechism." And at the close of the 5th Section, it is further said, " that no man shall be contin ued as President or Professor in this Seminary, who shall not approve himself, to the satisfaction of the Trustees, a man of sound and orthodox principles in divinity, agreeably to the system of evangelical doctrines contained in the Westmin ster Assembly's Shorter Catechism, and more concisely delin eated in the aforesaid" (the Associate) "Creed." The law above laid down in Sect. 4th is taken from the 12th Article of the Constitution. And that which is laid down in the 5th Section is derived, in part from the 13th Article of the Constitution, in part from the 1st Article of the Additional Statutes, and in part from the 3d Article of the Associate Statutes. This 3d Article relates only to the Associate Pro fessors. But it is here taken in connection with Article 12th of the Constitution and Article 1st of the Additional Statutes, and thus it constitutes a law relating alike to every Professor in the Seminary. It is clear then that in the judgment of the Trustees the provisions of the Constitution and of the Additional Statutes relative to a Confession of Faith, are to be applied to every Professor in the Seminary. . It has, we have seen, been doubted, whether the 1st Arti cle of the Additional Statutes is binding upon all the Professors, tohih it is acknowledged to be binding on apart. But 'any one who reads the Article will see that it is as binding upon all as upon a part ? It is admitted to be binding upon the Abbot Professor. But this article does not name the Abbot Professor, and neither expresses nor implies any distinction between the Abbot Professor and the other Professors. It is not like the As- 346 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. sociate Statutes, which were made expressly for particular Pro fessors, and which never, in any instance, spea,koi'everyProfessor in the Seminary, or of the Professors indiscriminately, but always guardedly, of every Professor on the "Associate Foundation." But the article above mentioned, together with Articles 12th and 13th of the Constitution, speak not of the Professor on the Abbot Foundation, but of " every Professor in the Seminary." So that if this 1st Article of the Additional Statutes has au thority, it has authority, as it stands,^-not as it would stand, if it said, every Professor on the Abbot Foundation. The Founders made the provision, as every one must see, not for any single Professor, but for every Professor in the Institution. And if they had authority to do any thing on the subject ; they had authority to do what they did. It was their very object in making the Additional Statutes, to satisfy the Associate Donors and induce them to come into the union by doing these two things; First, by adopting as a "common and perma nent Creed," that which was proposed by Dr. Pearson and Mr. Farrar in the Conference at Newburyport in June 1807, and expressly mentioned in the articles of agreement signed by Dr. Pearson, Dr. Morse, and Dr. Spring, Dec. 1, 1807 ; and that which was thus agreed upon, according to the under standing of the two parties in Article 1st of the Additional Statutes, by adding the Associate Creed to the Catechism, thus making the Associate Creed the common and perma nent Creed for all the Professors in addition to the Shorter Catechism. Secondly, by joining with the Associate Donors in appointing one common and permanent Board of Visitors for all the Foundations in the Seminary. These two were the conditions of the union on the part of the Founders of the Seminary; and the conditions were executed iu the Additional Statutes. In order to prove that the Associate Professors should not be required to subscribe to the Catechism in connection with the Associate Creed, it has been alleged that the doctrines of the gospel are declared by the Founders themselves to be THE UNITED CONFESSION OF FAITH. 347 expressed " more particularly " in the Associate Creed than in the Catechism, — which they say expresses them "sum marily." Now it is a freely admitted fact that, in the article referred to, the Founders do speak of the Associate Creed as expressing the doctrines of the gospel "more particularly" than the Catechism. But the same Founders in the same article require every Professor to subscribe to both, — to the Catechism first, and then, "in addition" to this, to the As sociate Creed. We may now undertake to criticise the Statutes, and say, that as the Associate. Creed is said by the Founders to be more particular than the Catechism in expressing the doc trines of the gospel; there is no need of subscribing to both. As the Creed which is more particular contains the substance of the Catechism, why should the Catechism be still retained ? why is not the more particular sufficient by itself without the other? And why should not the other be merged in this? We, in our wisdom, may think this to be seasonable and ex pedient. And had we been Founders of the Seminary, we might have thought best to shape the Statutes in this man ner. But the Founders, who had a right to think for them selves, thought differently. They indeed spoke of the As sociate Creed as more particular; but they never thought it better than the Catechism. They most evidently pre/erred the Catechism and adopted the Associate Creed in addition to it merely to secure the union, and only on the condition 'that the union should be effected and continued. Their will was, to give up the Associate Creed and retain the Catechism only unless the Associate Foundation should be attached to their Institution. But they never uttered a word implying that the Catechism was to be either given up, or merged in the Associate Creed. This is evident from their acts both in the Constitution and in the Additional Statutes. Although then it may be our opinion that it would have been expedient fur them to give up the Catechism, our opinion is of no avail. The only question is, what the statutes show to have been 348 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. the "will of the Founders. If they appointed that every Pro fessor in the Seminary should subscribe to the Catechism and also to the Associate Creed, this is the end of the matter, whether we think they judged wisely or not. It will be kept in mind, that there is not a particle of proof from the Constitution and Additional Statutes, that the Catechism is to be taken away from the doctrinal standard of the Associate Professors, more than there is that it is to be taken away from the standard of the Abbot Professor. If the acts of the Founders of the Institution show, that the Associate Professors are to subscribe the Associate Creed without the Catechism, they show that the Abbot Professor is to do the same. For every article 'which requires him to subscribe the Catechism, requires them to do it. And if the Statutes are of force in regard to hirn they are in regard to them. And it would be wholly without proof and in opposi tion to the plain sense of the Constitution and Statutes, to say, that any subscription is required of him, which is not required of them. It would be uttering the truth very feebly and partially to say that the Associate Donors were satisfied with the 1st Article of the Additional Statutes, which ap pointed one common and permanent Confession of Faith for all the Professors. The fact was that this article, as well as the remaining articles of the Additional Statutes, was de signed and made by the Founders of the union, a condition for n'o other purpose than to secure the union. Thus, as we have seen, they expressly say in the preamble, that they make these Additional Statutes and ordain them to be a part of the Constitution — provided the Associate Statutes already executed, should be accepted by the Trustees at their ap proaching meeting, that is, May 1808. There was, I repeat it, a free, constant and unreserved intercourse between the parties from March 16, 1807, up to the consummation of the union. May 3d, 1808. All concerned had a full knowledge of what was done and what was intended to be done on both sides. The correspondence shows how constant were the intercom- THE UNITED CONFESSION OF FAITH. 349 munications between the parties, and with what unceasing consultation and mutual agreement every thing pertaining to the Institution was planned. The preamble of the Addi tional Statutes makes it clear that the Founders of the Sem inary well knew beforehand that the Associate Donors had executed their Statutes and were to lay them before the Trustees May 4th for their acceptance; and they knew what those Statutes were. And the Associate Donors knew that the Founders of the Seminary had framed their Additional Statutes and were in season to sign them and then to lay them before the Trustees at the same meeting. Neither party would have done what they did, without knowing and ap proving what the other party had done. Had not the As sociate Donors known the Additional Statutes and been satisfied with them as a condition of the union, how indignant would they have felt when they found what the First Article of those Statutes was, and how promptly would they have protested against requiring all the Professors alike to sub scribe to the joint Confession of Faith which was there pre scribed! But who ever heard a whisper of dissatisfaction with that article from either of the Associate Founders ? In a word, who can admit the thought, that such men as those who were engaged in this great public work — men of such intel ligence, caution and fidelity, would rush together heedlessly — would commit themselves to a union involving interests both vast and sacred, as they actually did in May 1808, after deliberations and consultations for so long a time — who can admit the thought that they committed themselves to such a union without mutually understanding and approv ing the terms of the union ? But if the Associate Founders understood what those terms were, and approved them, they understood and approved the Additional Statutes which were formed for the very purpose of effecting the union, and which constituted the grand condition of it. And if they understood and approved these Additional Statutes, they understood and approved the First Article of them, which appoints one 350 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. and the same joint Confession of Faith for every Profess or in th'e Seminary. And I subjoin my personal testi mony, that the Associate Founders, together with Dr. Spring, had the Additional Statutes for a long time under their consideration, that those statutes relative both to the joint Confession of Faith and the Board of Visitors were shaped according to their wishes and met their approval just as they are, and were accepted and acted upon, both by them, and by the Trustees, as a satisfactory ground of the union. Indeed these Additional Statutes constituted the bond which united the two sets of Donors, and their respective coun sellors and agents. I have been very desirous, in the present case, to make every thing as clear as possible, and have labored to estab lish what I consider to be the truth, by presenting it in a variety of lights, and sometimes by repetitions. I shall now close with a summary view of the whole matter. Forming the Additional Statutes was the last act of the Founders, and accepting them, together with the Associate Statutes, was the last act of the Trustees in establishing the united Seminary. In these Additional Statutes, the Founders of the Institution expressly recognized and re-affirmed the 12th .\rticle of the Constitution which made the Catechism the d.ictrinal standard of every Professor in the Seminary. They also recognized the Associate Statutes which had already been executed, though not yet laid before the Trustees, but which had been communicated to them, and from which they had copied into their Additional Statutes both the Associate Creed and the Articles providing a Board of Visitors. Thus they performed this, their ultimate act, with a full knowledge of the Institution which had, the previous year, been founded in Andover, and with its Constitution, to which they ex pressly and repeatedly refer; and also with the Additional Statutes which added the Associate Creed to the Catechism, and which provided the same Board of Visitors for which the Associate Founders had provided, and thus they fulfilled THE UNITED CONFESSION OP FAITH. 351 the condition required by the Associate Founders as indis pensable to the union. These last acts on both sides were done in open daylight, after much mutual consultation, and long consideration, and are of course to be regarded as their mature and final acts; and to be taken together as forming a union between the parties — not a partial, but a complete union — union in one and the same Board of Trustees, and in one and the same Board of Visitors, and in one and the same theological basis. These points were regarded as all-im portant and essential to the accomplishment of the union between the generous donors on both sides. In this place it deserves particular notice that the Addi tional Statutes of the Founders, and the Associate Statutes both provide that "the Visitors shall subscribe the same Theological Creed which every Professor is required to sub scribe." From this it is evident that the Founders and Donors contemplated one and the same Creed for every Professor. And what does the practice of the Visitors show this same Theological Creed to be ? What Theological Creed do they subscribe ? I answer, that in conformity with Arti cle 1st of the Additional Statutes, they subscribe the Cate chism with the addition of the Associate Creed. If_ the Visitors are to subscribe the same Theological Creed which every Professor is required to subscribe, then of course every Professor is to subscribe the same creed which the Visitors subscribe. There is only one Confession of Faith for both, and, according to the practice of the Visitors, that one is the confession of the Associate Creed, added to the Catechism. If the Visitors are right, this settles the matter. And here I cannot overlook the declared judgment of Samuel Farrar, Esq., who, as a practical lawyer, was employed by the Founders in pursuance of their object, to frame and write the Additional Statutes, and who now says expressly that "he knows the Founders understood that all the Pro fessors were to subscribe the Catechism and the Associate Creed." 352 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, Let me say in conclusion, what is plainly implied in the foregoing discussion, that there is only one way in which all the provisions of the Founders can be carried into effect. If the Abbot Professor should subscribe the Catechism and that only, he would neglect the First Article of the Additional Statutes. And if the other Professors should subscribe the Associate Creed and that only, they would neglect both the requirement of the Constitution and of the Additional Stat utes. Whereas, if all the Professors subscribe both the Catechism and the Associate Creed, they will conform to the First Article of the Additional Statutes, which contains the common and permanent Creed before agreed upon, and no provision of the Founders on either side will be violated or neglected. I have dwelt so long on this subject, not because I sup pose the Associate Professors are less pleased with the Cate chism, or less ready to subscribe to it, than the Abbot Professor; nor because I suppose the Trustees or Visitors have any objection to the Catechism, or do not regard it with cordial approbation. My object has been merely to support the Constitution and Statutes of the Founders; and to show with all possible clearness what they require. XI. VARIOUS QUESTIONS ANSWERED, OONOERNINO THE UNITED CONFESSION OP FAITH. It has sometimes been made a question, how Dr. Spring, with his peculiar views, could consent that the Professors on the Associate Foundation should he required to conform to the Catechism. But it would be much more natural to ask, how he could consent, as he evidently did, that the man VARIOUS QUESTIONS ANSWERED. 353 whom he had selected as the Professor of Christian Theology, should be required to do this especially on supposition that the other Professors should not be required to do it. The history of the transactions during the former part of 1807 shows, that Dr. Spring preferred a Creed in the proper form of a Confession of Faith. It is also evident, that if the union had been prevented, or if it had been dissolved after the experiment agreed upon, then the Asso ciate Theological School would have had its own Creed, without the Catechism, while the Catechism alone would have been the doctrinal standard of the Theological School at Andover. But with a view to a union. Dr. Spring, in com pliance with the wishes of the Associate Founders, insisted on it, as a condition of the union, that the Founders at An dover should add the Associate Creed to the Catechism, and thus make a united Confession of Faith for all the Professors. Had the union been formed without the pro vision contained in the 1st Article of the Additional Statutes, the 12th Article of the Constitution would still have re lated to "every Professor in the Seminary," while the ap pointment of a Creed in the 2d Article of the Associate Statutes would have applied to "every Professor on the Associate Foundation," but not to the Abbot Professor of Christian Theology. It applies, as has been shown before, to the Abbot Professor, only by virtue of the 1st Article of the Additional Statutes, Now Dr. Spring would of course think most of a doctrinal standard for the Pro fessor of Christian Theology. And after he knew it to be a settled point that the Professor of Theology, though previously appointed by the Associate Founders, was to be on the Abbot Foundation, he became more than ever desirous, that, as there was to be a union, it should be an entire union, — a union of all the funds in the establish ment of one great Institution — a union in the same Board of Trustees, and in the same Board of Visitors, and a union in the same Confession of Faith for all the Pro- 354 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. fessors. If there had been in his mind any objection to making the Catechism a constituent part of the doctrinal standard for the Professors, it would certainly have re lated first of all to the Professor of Christian Theology. If Dr. Spring and the Associate Founders agreed, as they certainly did, that the united Confession of Faith should be binding on that Professor, it would be very unreason able to suppose that they would wish the Professors in the other departments to be exempt. As the Associate Founders provided in their Statutes, Article 27th, that their Creed should not in any way be altered, it has been thought by some, that joining it with the Catechism would violate that provision. But how does this appear? The Founders of the Seminary in their Ad ditional Statutes took the Associate Creed, just as it was, without the least alteration, addition, or diminution, and added the whole of it to the Catechism. The Associate Founders never considered this as opposed to the true intent of the 27th Article of their Statutes. On the contrary, they not only approved of this addition of their Creed unaltered and in its totality to the Catechism, but even required it as an indispensable condition of the union, and as necessary to make the union complete. By coming into the union with the 1st Article of the Additional Statutes before them, they gave their sanction to that article. This they could by no means have done, had they regarded such an ad dition of their Creed to the Catechism, as a violation of the 27th Article of their Statutes. And had the Trustees regarded it in this light, they could not, at the same meet ing, have accepted both the Associate Statutes and the Additional Statutes. The mere appointment qf a doctrinal standard or Con fession of Faith for the Professors in the Seminary, has been considered by some as open to serious objections. In regard to this view of the subject, I can do nothing better than to quote the just and satisfactory remarks of VARIOUS QUESTIONS ANSWERED. 355 my former Colleague, Professor Stuart, found in his Ser mon at the dedication of Bartlett Hall, Sept. 3d, 1821.' "It will be seen," he says, "that the Founders were sincerely and earnestly bent on preserving, as pure as pos sible, the principles on which the Seminary had been established; and that every thing which human wisdom and foresight could do to accomplish this, has already been done. We are aware that this arrangement has excited much animadversion; but we are not able to perceive any impropriety in it. Had not the Founders, sincerely believing as they did, that the principles of their Creed were truly Christian, and such as the great body of the pious in every age of the church had main tained, a right to bestow their property in such a way as to maintain those principles ? — If you deny this, you deny liberty of conscience, and the liberty of Christians. If you admit it, then you justify the measures which they have taken. " Will it be said that the consciences of men are bound by such a measure, that Christian and Protestant freedom of investigation is denied to the officers and students of this Seminary; and that inquiry and all improvement in respect to the doctrines of Theology are at an end among those who submit to such requisitions in the true spirit of them ? I know this has been said. But if it may ap pear plausible in theory, it has very little concern with practice. The instructors in this Seminary must be sup posed to have formed their opinion about the great points of theology before they are elected to ofiice here. If they subscribe ex animo to the Creed, they may surely do it with entire integrity. If in the course of future investigation, they alter their opinions in respect to any doctrines of the Creed, nothing prevents the alteration. They are at liberty as much as any other men on earth. They make no promise not to change their opinions, express or im- > See sermon, pages 26-30. 356 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. plied. But the Founders have provided that, in case of such a change, they cannot be retained in their service. They have the same right of all men, to espouse the prin ciples of religion which they have adopted; the common unalienable right of all men, to appropriate their property to build up the church in that method which they judge proper, provided it do not infringe on the similar rights of their neighbors. They had the same right to annex such a condition to the tenure of Professorships here, that a man has in any case to annex a condition to the enjoy ment of a gift which he has bestowed. And if a Professor has common honesty, he can never subscribe to the Creed, unless he really believe it. If, he assents to this Creed and then inculcates principles contrary to it, he surely is not a man who ought to be retained in any important post of the church. If in the course of his investigations he becomes satisfied that any of the principles of his Creed are substantially incorrect, then let him openly and hon estly abandon a place which he cannot conscientiously hold. If for the paltry consideration of retaining his salary, he will do violence to his conscience, and conceal his sentiments, there is no human remedy for it; but if he develops them, the Statutes of the Founders must be exe cuted. Why should they not ? And what complaint could he have to make if they should be? He accepted the office, with a full knowledge of all the circumstances. " In principle, I believe in practice, we are genuine Prot estants. The Bible we regard as the sufficient and only rule of faith and practice. We believe in the doctrines of our Creed, merely because we suppose the Bible teaches them. We profess to shrink not from the most strenuous investigation. I am bold to say, there is not a school of theology on earth, where more free and unlimited investi gation is indulged, nay, inculcated and practised. The shelves of our Libraries are loaded with the books of latitudinarians and sceptics, which are read and studied. VARIOUS QUESTIONS ANSWERED. 357 We have no apprehension that the truths, which we be lieve, are to suffer by such an investigation. We feel so well satisfied they are truths taught by th Bible, that we calculate with entire confidence on any young man's em bracing them, whose heart is right towards God, and who examines candidly and thoroughly. We choose that he should know well, what antagonists he has to meet in the world; and that he should not be sent out to battle, while he is unacquainted with the armor, the strength and skill of his opponents." The foregoing remarks of Professor Stuart are just and candid. If the Confession of Faith which a Professor receives is true, and if he cordially believes it to be so, he can have no reason to avoid the most free and unfettered examination of its doctrines. The more thoroughly the truth is considered and weighed, the more clear and satis factory will be the evidence which supports it; and the more obviously inconclusive and futile the arguments urged against it. The truth loves the light. And the man who firmly believes it, wishes for increasing light; and there is no danger that the most fi'ee inquiry, con ducted on right principles, will produce any alteration in his faith, except to render it more firm and more efficacious. On the other hand, if any one doubts the truth of the opinions which he is required to maintain, it will be natural for him to fear the trial of free inquiry. In this remarkable age, when men are so prone to depre ciate what is old, and so intent on making improvements and innovations in all the departments of human affairs, it may be wished and expected by some that this work of progress should go on in this Seminary, and that the Pro fessors sliould take the lead in finding out errors and defects in all former systems; in bringing out new and ingenious views qf Christian doctrines, and in forming philosophical and theological systems widely different from that held by the Westminster Assembly, by our Puritan forefathers, and even 358 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. by that "Prince of Divines" Jonathan Edwards. And some seem to have taken pleasure in thinking, that this work of purging out remains of error and ignorance in old-fash ioned orthodoxy, and introducing new and ingenious spec ulations into our religious systems, is to be successfully carried on here by men of distinguished talents and eru dition, industry and independence. Now on the slightest examination it will be seen that such views as these, however just and proper in some other cases, are quite out of place liere. It was indeed a primary object of the Founders of the Institution to promote a growing acquaintance with the sacred volume, and with the truths which it contains, and to train up men who should be learned and able defenders of those momentous truths. Any man who examines the Constitution of the Seminary, Articles Sth to 10th, and considers what various and extensive provisions are there made for the instruction to be given in each of the five departments, will notice with satisfaction and astonishment, how enlarged were the views of the Founders in regard to a theological educa tion, and what a boundless field of sacred science they opened, before the Professors and students. Those good men intended that all their provisions for the advancement of knowledge should turn to the support and propagaticm of our holy religion. But was it their object to establish an Institution which should introduce changes into that theology of the Puritans which they believed to be taught in the word of God ?— an Institution which should re-model the doctrines of Calvinism as set forth in the Shorter Cat echism, and bring it out in a new and improved form for the use of the churches? An answer to this inquiry will be found in the documents which were written and pub lished by the founders with their names and seals affixed. Turn then again to the 11th, 12th, and 13th Articles of the Constitution. Here the Founders ordain that "every Professor in the Seminary " shall be of sound and orthodox VARIOUS QUESTIONS ANSWERED. 359 principles in divinity according to the Shorter Catechism; that he shall make and subscribe a declaration of his belief in the doctrines of the Catechism, and shall repeat that declara tion every five years; and that if he does not conform to this standard, or if he embraces any of the peculiar prin ciples of Arians, Pelagians, Antinomians, etc., or any other errors ancient or modern, he shall be removed from office. This provision is express and unequivocal, and is to con tinue in force as long as the Seminary shall exist. Accord ing to this unalterable provision, one and the same system of theology is to be taught in the Seminary from generation to generation in all future time. If this Seminary shall re main till the Millennium and through the Millennium, the Catechism, which was framed by the Westminster Assembly of divines two hundred years ago, and which has been ap proved and taught, and so highly prized by the Puritans in ages past — the very same Catechism unchanged and un modified, with the Associate Creed added to it, is to be the doctrinal standard of every Professor in this Seminary. So the Founders have settled, it by their Constitution and the Trustees by their Laws. And who can question the pro priety of all this ? The Founders regarded the word of God as the immutable and perpetual standard of doctrine, and re quired the Professors to conform to it. And with the same object in view, they required the Professors to conform to that symbol which in their sober and decided opinion, was derived from the word of God, and entirely agrees with it; and which has been uniformly the Creed of the Reformed churches. It is true that the Founders of the Seminary re served to themselves the right to make any additional regu lations or to alter any rule prescribed in their Constitution. But the only addition or change they afterwards made was to add the Associate Creed to the Shorter Catechism. The Associate Founders were, if possible, still more re solved to stereotype the Theology to be taught in the Sem inary, and to shut the door against all innovations and 360 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. changes. Mark the emphatic language they use in the 27th Article of their Statutes: "It is strictly and solemnly enjoined and left in sacred charge, that every article of the above said Creed shall forever remain entirely and identi cally the same, without the least alteration, addition, or diminution." — Whatever innovations then may be made in theology among the ministers of the gospel in New En gland or in other States, or in Great Britain, France or Germany, there cannot consistently be any innovations here. Every Professor must adhere to the same standard — must conform to the Catechism and the Associate Creed. "He is at liberty," as Professor Stuart says in the passage already cited, — "at full liberty to change his opinions, and to dis sent from the creed. But in case he does this, he cannot consistently be retained in office." The Founders did noth ing to interfere with the rights of conscience or to abridge free inquiry. But they gave their property, as they had a right to do, to found an Institution, where one, and only one kind of theology should be taught. This yoke — if any one calls it a yoke — they put upon every Professor. And if a Professor is what he is required to be, " a consistent Calvinist," "and does, ex animo, believe and hold the doctrines of the united confession of faith, the yoke will be pleasant and easy, and he will forget that he has any yoke upon him, — that he has any standard of doctrine but his own understanding and heart, and the unchangeable word of God. It is no part of my present purpose to argue the question, whether the Founders acted wisely in appointing a perma nent and unalterable standard for the Professors in this Seminary, and for the Visitors also. I shall however offer the following remarks: — 1. If the Founders appointed any Confession of Faith, they could not consistently do otherwise, than to appoint one which agreed with their own convictions. As they were all Protestants and Pedo-Baptists and Calvinists, their VARIOUS QUESTIONS ANSWERED. 361 honesty and piety required them to appoint a Protestant, Pedo-Baptist and Calvinistic Confession of Faith. 2. If they had given a doctrinal standard and yet left it open to alterations, they must have authorized some man or some body of men to make alterations. Now what would be the value of a Confession of Faith, if it were left to each of the Professors, or to all of them together, or to the Trus tees or Visitors, to make such changes as they should deem proper ? 3. All who verily believe that the doctrines of the Cate chism and Creed, are the immutable truths of God's word, must rejoice that the Seminary is to be forever devoted to the defence of those doctrines. And every Professor in the Seminary truly embracing those doctrines, must feel it to be a pleasure as well as a duty, to teach them to his pupils, and to propagate them through the churches. But whether it were wise or unwise, such was the will of the Founders, and such must be the theology taught and de fended in this their Seminary. For they gave of their sub stance to found the Institution, on " the express conditions, that the Institution be accepted by the Trustees of Phillips Academy, and be forever conducted and governed by them and their successors, in conformity with the general princi ples and regulations which they adopted and ratified in their Constitution." ' But if a Professor cannot, ex animo, agree to every part of the Catechism and Additional Creed, may he not adopt it for substance? I answer: he may adopt it in this manner, if the Founders have so provided, but not otherwise. Search then the Constitution and Statutes of the Seminaryl and see whether they contain any thing which would allow such a proceeding as this. And consider too whether allowing such a proceeding on the part of the Professors would not open the door for such departures from the appointed standard as would render null and void the multiplied precautions of the ' See Constitution, Introductory part. 362 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Founders and defeat the great object to which their liberal donations were consecrated. But suppose tlie time should come, when no man could he found who, besides possessing the other necessary qualifications, would be ivilling to subscribe to the doctrinal standard appointed hy the Founders, taken without any exceptions in its true and obvious sense. What should he done ? Without hesitation I reply that the Guardians of the Institution, rather than coun tenance any deviations from the Creed, or any violation of the Statutes, should suspend the operation of the Seminary. The principle of public justice and official fidelity is far more important than any good which could be accomplished by an unlawful use of charity funds. The subject now before us involves the most important and sacred interests. It involves the question whether full confi dence may be placed in those who undertake the care of funds devoted to benevolent purposes and who are bound to use them according to the will of the Donors. I need not dwell upou what the Corporation of Harvard College did almost fifty years ago iu reference to the Hollis Professor, nor upon the natural consequences of such a proceeding. I shall only say, that a pious man who had by Will given his estate to that college, with particular directions how the large fund he thus bequeathed should be used, was immediately alarmed, and led to withdraw his legacy, amounting to more than one hundred thousand dollars, and dispose of it in a manner which he thought would be more likely to 'accomplish his benevolent object. The Founders of this Seminary had witnessed with pain the want of fidelity relative to a public trust in the instance above referred to ; and they did more than is known to have been done in any other instance to surround their Institution with power ful safeguards, so as to prevent all perversion or avoidance of their true design. Now if, notwithstanding all their watch fulness, and forethought, and all their provisions for the safety of their Institution, their statutes should be neglected, and their great object fail of being accomplished; how pernicious VARIOUS QUESTIONS ANSWERED. 363 must be the consequence? How must it undermine the con fidence of the public in those who are intrusted with the care of literary and religious institutions and thus restrain men of wealth and charity from those liberal contributions for the good of their fellowmen to which, their hearts would other wise prompt them? The supposition I have made is, however, an extreme one, and has been introduced merely to give testimony to the paramount importance of strict fidelity in fulfilling a solemn promise and in executing a weighty public trust. Let this principle of fidelity be firmly maintained and carried out in practice, whatever may be the present consequences. But it is confidently believed that the Catechism and Creed contain those great doctrines of revelation, which, as they have been received by the true church of Christ, in all past ages, will be received by the followers of Christ in all future time, and that with more and more undoubting faith as knowledge and holiness shall increase. But suppose a Professor, after a time, entertains some opinions which he knows to be at variance with the united Confession of Faith, so that, as a conscientious man, he cannot directly and on his own responsibility, repeat it as required • by the Constitution and Statutes, and yet agrees for the most part, or for substance with tlie appointed symbol, and is desirous of retaining his office; what shall lie do when he is called upon to repeat the Creed ? As he cannot now, ex animo, give his as sent to the Confession of Faith in the sense evidently ex pressed by the words employed; shall he state what his opinions now are, and in what sense he is willing to repeat his assent to the Confession of Faith, (it being a sense differ ent from that which he knows is naturally conveyed by the language of the Confession of Faith,) and then refer it to the Trustees to determine whether he shall repeat it in the sense proposed, or not? This question ought not to be overlooked, as it has actually occurred, and so properly belongs to the history of the Seminary. 364 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Now it is evident that a proceeding like that above de scribed, would be liable to very serious objections. It would be a palpable neglect and violation of all the articles of the Constitution and Statutes which relate to the subject. Ac cording to those articles, the Professor is to declare his belief ill the very doctrines, contained in the Confession of Faith appointed by the Founders, and in the very words there used. The obhgation lies upon the Professor himself And it is to be presumed that he is as capable of understanding the true ineaning of this Confession of Faith as the Trustees. And he himself is to repeat his assent to the doctrines which are expressed in this Confession. To do this is his own indi vidual duty, and cannot be transferred to others. The ques tions proper for him are such as these. Wliat is the true sense (f the Confession of Faith appointed hy the Founders ? And do I, ex animo, beUeve the doctrines which the words of each and coery article express ? The position which he is to take is not tllis, — that he is willing to repeat his assent to the appointed C. V.) on Tuesday to perform, most probably, the last offices to my sister Porter, who lies very dan gerously iU. Present Mrs. Dwight 's and my own best compliments to Mrs. Morse, and believe me ever your friend and brother, Timothy Dwight. Frmn L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubt, Dec. 24, . . Dear Sib, — It is my intention to write another letter soon, in the name of Constans. I wish to make some advances and get into the heart of the business, before the year closes. I think some other parts of the business assigned to me might be better omitted than that. ... of Ipswich affairs. I don't enjoy myself in such . . . contention is likely to continue. I am sorry for aU . . . religion is deeply wounded; its adversaries live. Oh! what a quarrelsome world ! Look at nations, look at towns, parishes, neighborhoods, associations, famUies, — look through the world; — aU seems fuU of division and strife. None but the Almighty Peacemaker can bring the world to harmony. Our last conversation left a deep impression on my mind. Your plan respecting a theological and literary institution, I think higlfly important and deserving of the most persevering attention. What success Heaven wiU grant cannot be known. But I must make one request, — sincere, earnest request; that you would not, by any means, on any occasion, mention my name with reference to that object. What you said to me, I gratefuUy, though hum bly accept, as a proof of the most undeserved, unexpected friend ship. But let it proceed no further. My judgment and my con science teU me the arrangement would not be for the interest of science or of piety. The mention of me would prove the greatest incumbrance. Such is my view of myself, and such my idea of prevaUing opinion. You wiU run over the two pieces I have transcribed, with your pen in hand. Probably you wUl stiU make considerable amendments. Brother P.'s children have been sick, but are better. He was for a wliUe distressed and almost overpowered by his famUy afflictions. With cordial affection to you and Mrs. Morse, I subscribe your friend and servant, L. Woods. 456 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbuby, March 15, 1805. Reverend and Dear Sir, — ......'. I hear strange things from College. Will not Dr. Pearson's char acter suffer by resigning at this particular time ? Mr. Spring told me he had received a most solemn letter from one of the seniors on the present state of things at College. Write me some par ticulars as to the election. I long to know what Providence is designing. I think . . . has placed you in the front of the battle against the powers of error and wickedness. The Lord support and guide you, and give you victory. If we can only get aU Calvinists together, we need not fear. Hopkinsians must come down, and moderate men must come up tUl they meet. Then the host wUl be mighty. I am fuUy satisfied with j'our note, excepting that you altered it to my honor more than I deserve. Yours most affectionately, L. Woods. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubt, April 7, 1806. Eeveeend and de.ab Sir, — Have you received my letter? Have you proposed the matter respecting the Memoirs to Mr. ? Have you received answer ? Does he say anything about our controversy? WiU he answer? What is Dr. Pearson's opinion on this subject? Please to solve the questions as far as may be consistent. I mean now to sit down to Panoplist, and wUl forward things as fast as I can. How does the orthodoxy of Constans suit your associated brethren in Boston? Conner makes converts to Strong. We are comfortable. Yours sincerely, L. Woods. P. S. — Please to give love to Deacon Warren; teU him Mrs. Woods has come down from her chamber. I hope to hear from you soon; write a Une by post.. APPENDIX, 457 From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. AprU 20, 1806, Sabbath night, almost 1. Dear Sir, — Both of your late letters are before me. I wish to know what the hint about ecclesiastical affairs is, which you have sent to press. Brother Worcester cannot be expected to do anything. Let me know in some way what the complexion of the performance you wish to be written for election. Perhaps the hint now in press wUl give a sufficient lead. If not, send some particular hints, and set up some landmarks. Mr. Spring, I am cdnfident, wUl be at the greatest distance from abusing your frankness and sincerity. I have had an interview with him ; con versed on aU matters. He doesn't expect Mr. Bartlett wiU do any thing towards au academy.' Still he adheres to his wish of a mere theological academy, and has serious thoughts of making an effort. His plan, I think, is good. I could not discourage it. But we wish to have aU the orthodox influence in our State concentrated in one theological indit.idion. This is exceedingly desiifable. He [Mr. Spring] seems in a state of doubt and hesitation as to Maga- ziite. He doesn't complain of the proposal contemplated, but men tioned sharing in the editorship, etc. I told him the Panoplist is ours. We have borne the burden; we have made ihe effort. And now we are wiUing to treat the Missionary Society with the ut most generosity; . . . them our books at such a rate as to put some thing into their funds. He does not complain. But I think they wUl not bear anything like a proposal to drop Magazine, though Mr. Spring says he cannot devote himself to it. My reviews were not fit to be seen, by either you or Dr. P., much less by you both together. I doubt not you have made them better. They were done in haste. I think I shall endeavor to be at InstaUation, and shaU lay out necessary business afterwards. I am now pressed with engagements, having a sermon, delivered at the funeral of Mrs. Church, to prepare for press. Do excuse me from preface and index-making. I should find it new work. You can do it off-hand. I wUl try to begin with Scott. Mr. Parish was appointed to review Dow., I think. When you say " The academy looks up," I am entertained with the brilliancy and enterprise you manifest. I know not what grounds you have to speak with such animation. But we know, if it be of God, it wUl look up, and stand up, and flourish. Mrs. Woods continues feeble. Accept our sincere esteem. We hope to see you this week. In great haste, yours, etc., L. Woods. ' /. 6., a common academy. — L. W. 458 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbtjet, AprU 29, 1806. Rev. and Deae Sir, — Yours of yesterday I have received. I am glad of your hints, if I am to attempt anything upon the subject. They are congenial with my general reflections, but help to bring my mind to a state which is necessary in order to begin, or even to determine on beginning. I feel quite destitute of the requisite information. My general plan is this: to point out boldly yet candidly, fearlessly yet modestly, the evils of the times, the evils which affect our Zion, both ministry and churches; to display the defects in the present mode of preaching, the awful neglect of those gospel truths which animated our forefathers, whicli fur nished the groundwork of the reformation, which have overset the thrones of heathen idolatry and reformed the world; to show the evUs of disunion, to mourn over the desolations of our churches in jjoint of discipline and in point of godliness, to notice the con tempt of creeds, to give a broad hint at the unscriptural, Uliberal spirit of " liberality" ; to show what is wanting to beautify Zion, to make the grand conclusion this; that a theological academy on the orthodox plan is needed — that is, is loudly called for by the state of our ecclesiastical affairs ; that we must have one, if we would transmit uucorrujjt Christianity to posterity. After three or four numbers, say about dog days, it wiU be time to grow ... if things work so as to warrant it. But on such a subject we must have no higher spirit in Panoplist than we can show in practice. These are some of my loose, undigested thoughts. I utter them that you may see in season whether my mind is going right. I wiU attempt to prepare a kind of introduction to the subject for the next number, though it may not come tiU the middle of the month. The state of my famUy is such, and together with my intention to journey to Worcester County, that I cannot possibly go to Charlestown before election. I am very sorry I cannot comply with your proposal for next Sabbath, and that I cannot enjoy the j)leasure of being at Installation. But I stay chiefly that I may attend to the business assigned me for the Panoplist. I have prepared a review No. 1 of Scott, and, if it is judged best, shaU continue it. I wiU send it by Brother Parish if he comes next week, or, if not, by somebody else. I thank you for your enlivening letter, and subscribe yours with great obligation and esteem, L. Woods. APPENDIX. 459 From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubt, May 10, 1806. Dear Sir, — I have been prevented from doing so much as I intended and you probably expected. What I send is merely a preface or introduction to what I design. If God give me health and opportunity, I mean to attend to the subject with care. It wiU afford a number now and then through the year, if it be found best to pursue it. Brother Parish, I presume, has committed to you what I have written on Scott. The article on the decalogue I must omit this month. I anticipate the pleasure and advantage of seeing j^ou at election. I must make a turn of it. You may lay out the usual quantity of business for me. I am satisfied it wUl not be expedient to make any proposals to the Missionary Society. They are not in a frame to receive a proposal with suitable candor and cordiality. I think they wUl exert themselves to continue Magazine, and that object wUl lead them to suspect hostUity in any one who does what wUl help the circulation of the Panoplist, especiaUy on their ground. I think they wUl be the least likely to suspect us, if we maintain a respectful sUence towards them. But perhaps further consulta tion and inquiry wUl end in a different view. With sincere esteem and love, I subscribe yours, L. Woods. P. S. — If you think best, you may say something in page to correspondents, which wiU direct the attention and conversation of ministers to the subject on which I have begun to write, and which wUl procure some valuable letters on the subject at large, from which I might derive advantage. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubt, July 16, 1806. Dear Sib, — ^By Mrs. Woods I received yours of the 14th. I rejoice in the prospect of seeing you here this month. Please to inform me what week, and if you can, what part- of the week we may expect you. I shaU wish to be free from engagements abroad, and have leisure to wait on you and Mrs. Morse, I hope, and to enjoy your pleasing company. 'Tis a delightful anticipation. I wish you could spend the Sabbath here. You may acknowledge another number of The Survey, Re- 460 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. view of M. Parland, Eckley's sermon before the Society for Propa gating, etc., of Dr. Lyman's convention sermon, and of Nott's missionary sermon, and another number of Constans. As to "Impartiality." It would deface the beauty of the Pan oplid to publish such newspaper stuff. Let it go to the news paper. The strictures from PhUadelphia however are not sufficiently intelligible for readers. If I were at leisure I would write an article for the newspaper. But let somebody do it with Peter Poetaster to help; or let some extracts from that thing be pubhshed with a few additional remarks. I hate 'to fight with such crea tures as the Anthologists. They can make the loudest noise. They never will fed conquered. They will use instruments and methods of battle, which we disapprove and despise. Let not our pages be soiled with their matters. Yours sincerely, L. Woods. From Charles Coffin to L. Woods. Knoivhjjs, Aug. 29, 1806. Dear Brotueb, — When I am writing to a New England friend a multitude of questions rush upon my mind. Some in the present case are thesei What remarkable things have occurred in your parish, in the vicinity, in the association, in New Eng land at large, affecting the prospects of learning, religion, truth, and the church? What new revivals begun, what old ones advanced? What new candidates licensed, what old ones settled? What ordained ministers dead or dismissed ? What is the state of the Missionary Society and of its Magazine ? How comes on the Panoplist? Whose image and superscription does it bear? What effect on the prospects of Harvard University have the elections of Professor Ware and President Webber had? Is there yet a Professor of Divinity in Dartmouth CoUege ? Have any important measures respecting ministerial communion been lately adopted in the Massachusetts convention of ministers ? Your affectionate brother in the gospel, Charles Coefin. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Woecesteb, Od. 17, 1806. Rev. and Deab Sib, — We have just arrived. Mrs. Woods has sustained the ride exceedingly weU. Providence has favored us APPENDIX. 461 with very fine weather, and with agreeable friends, aU the way, and made our journey very prosperous. I shall immediately enter upon the Review of Livingston, etc., and send what I can the fore part of next week. On my way here I spent a long evening with Dr. Emmons in Franklin. Union^ and the College,^ were the principal topics. He stated his objections to the union scheme in the General Association. Then I exhibited my views. He made but few rejoinders, and seemed nearer being pleased and satisfied, than I expected. I mean to write him on the subject. If we can gain him, I doubt not we shall gain that large Association. As to the college, 1 think he will co-operate with all his might, and other influential men of liis stamp, if they can see that Hopkinsians are not neg lected and trampled upon in tlie plan and direction of the Insti tution. He is pleased with the idea of a College on purpose to make ministers. He expressed his fear, however, that ministers from the intended institution would be far less respectable, than those who have the advantage of an education at a Univer sity. I replied, that the Theological CoUege must be so re spectable, that graduates at our colleges, who are seriously inclined to the ministry, will go there to complete their pre paratory studies. I told him, it must be like Doddridge's Academy, from which the most respectable and most useful preachers were expected and obtained. He said these were jDleasing views of the subject, and gave it as his opinion, that it is very important to have one Tlieological College, which all on the orthodox side shall join and support. We talked of having an equal representation of every class of orthodox ministers in the con stitution and guidance of the institution. Something like this wUl be a necessary condition of union' in the College. Please to accept our grateful acknowledgments to you and Mrs. Morse. May heaven reward the amiable kindness which we experienced at your house. I am, dear sir, yours in the tenderest and happiest bonds, L. Woods. ' Union of all parties of Orthodox. « I. e., a Divinity College. 5 The union so often referred to was not the union of the two Seminaries afterwards contemplated, but of the Calvinists and Hopkinsians in one sohooL — Editob. 462 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. From Dr. Morse to L. Woods. Chabuestown, Oct. 21, 1806. My Dear Sib, — Your letter received to-day from Worcester, gave us great pleasure. We cordially unite with you in thanks to the Author of all our blessings, that you have had so pros perous a journey. We hope Mrs. W. will, in due time, reach home perfectly recovered. Your interview with Dr. Emmons, and the result of it, does my heart good. I am greatly encouraged to hope that a cor dial union, so devoutly to be wished by all good men, may yet be effected. Talk with brother Austin on the subject.' Its im portance magnifies the more it is contemplated. Call not the Institution a College but a Theological Academy. The idea is to admit young men into this school who have received educa tion at some of our Colleges. I believe a plan can be formed, which shaU meet the views and feelings of all evangelical men. There is no wish to neglect or to put in the background the Hopkinsians, but to have them unite on generous principles. It appears to me probable, that we must very soon take open and decided ground. A man of influence, and on the other ground, to-day suggested to me the expediency of doing this in the establishment of the contemplated Seminary, and added, that theological controversy when conducted without acrimony did no harm but good. He said, "Do or say what you wUl, such an institution wUl be considered as a rival to Harvard — and as in tended to provide for the ex-Professor,' and you had better say so at once and you will be more likely to succeed." I should listen to such suggestions with caution. But such suggestions, from the quarter whence these came, indicate a crisis before us, for which we ought to be prepared. We have a powerful com bination to oppose. I have much to say to you on this subject. We must do all we can through the Panoplist to enlighten and wake up the attention of the public to these things. In tliis view Pastor has this month done nobly. I have read him in proof with singular satisfaction. He rises as he proceeds. A few such numbers, will by the blessing of heaven wake up churches to do their duty. I hope he will send us another num ber for next month, in the same eloquent style. He has hit on a subject which is peculiarly suited to the design of the Pano plist, and I wish him to give it his first attention.^ ' Of the Seminary. s Dr. Pearson, ' Dr. Woods wrote under the signatures of Pastor and Constans.— Editob. APPENDIX. 463 Do write Dr. Emmons and press the idea of union in Associa tion and in the Theological School I wish he could converse with Dr. Dwight on this subject and know how much he desires such a union as indispensable to the maintenance of evangelical truth in Massachusetts. I have hope that if such a union can be cordially effected, and the evangelical strength of Massa chusetts concentrated, we might yet bring about a counter revo lution in our University, through the instrumentality of the Legis lature, by an alteration of Charter, and a new Board of Overseers. Keep this idea in your own bosom. It occurred to my own mind, for the first time this evening. I commit it to you first. Contemplate it. Mr. Quincy told me this evening that the southern papers advertise the Panopilist as " published by the learned Dr. M., and that its design is to oppose Jacobinism and Ajrminianism which are prevalent in the New England CoUeges." These were his words nearly. I have not seen what he refers to, but shall inquire and know what is its foundation. I write as things occur in haste and with a duU, muddy head. If you can make anything of what I have written I shaU be glad. Mrs. M. joins me in cordial love to you and Mrs. Woods. Your tenderly affectionate friend and brother, J. MOESE. P. S. — The Panoplist rises in importance every day. We must proceed with Ghristian dignity and magnanimity. Let us constantly pray that its editors may be inspired and directed by the " wis dom from above, which is first pure then peaceable," etc. How important it is that we should be divested of aU sinister and selfish views and feelings, and aim singly and constantly to advance God's glory. I think this is truly my desire. Brother, pray for me that my faith and strength faU not. I thank my God that hitherto my courage has been increased in proportion to the dangers I have had to encounter. I desire humbly to rest on His precious promise — "I wUl not leave nor forsake thee." From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubt, Dec. 16, 1806. Dear Sib,— I have labored to introduce Mayor's universal his tory, in thirty volumes I think, into our Library. And although there is not more than about half the sum necessary in the treasury, we have proceeded so far in the business, that I wUl 464 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. take it of you, if you please, as one of the books which shall come into our settlement at the end of the year. I suppose by your proposal to Br. Parish last year, and to me also, this plan will be agreeable to you. I think you have more than one set on hand, and I find the work has not a very ready sale. I shall wait for a part of the pay, till the money comes into the Treas urer's hands from taxes, fines, etc., from the owners of our Library. If you like the proposal, I wish the books to be sent by the bearer. If you wiU inform him, when they wUl be done up, he will caU for them. Perhaps he wiU wait at your house tUl they are ready. Please to send the lowest you can seU them for. I should not mention this, were I not in connexion with others, who may ask, whether they could not be bought at a lower price of some other person, and who may possibly inquire of booksellers in Newburyport. Subscribers all feel displeased with the lettering of Scott, third volume. It is done awkwardly, besides being different from the lettering of the two former volumes. Mr. Woodward ought to be at the expense of getting it altered. In No. 12, volume first, Eclectic Revie.w, page 953, there is a very pretty poem, "The Violet," for the Panoplist. Though it may not be the whole of the poem, it is good, as it there stands. It wUl, I think, be best to quote it from the work itself, " Original Poems," etc. The anecdote of Dr. Beattie, page 955, ditto, respecting the best method of instructing children, is one of the best in the world for our purpose, I wish it may not be omitted. I wrote to you by stage yesterday, enclosing Mason and Review. I expect you will receive it to-day, Tuesday. I should like to receive No. 19, as far as it is done. Likewise the Observer if you have received it. Accept and make love. Yours in the sincerest affection and esteem, Leonard Woods. P. S. — ^If you have disposed of Mayor's history, which you offered to me, can you immediately get another for me in the same way, so as be agreeable and convenient for you ? Please to send me Anthology, containing the account (>!' Sherman's society. I send the new edition of Crito. I have sent it to several of different complexion, who approve and say, it is an important paper. If alterations are made, or proposed by Dr. P., I shaU wish to know what they are before it goes to press. If you please, when it is prmted, you may say to corre- APPENDIX. 465 spondents, that the Editors introduce this as friends to fair dis cussion, without deciding on the several questions which are discussed. Don't let the printer blunder in Greek words. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubt, Jan. 17, 1807. Deab Sib, — My not receiving a letter from you for some time is a matter of some anxiety. Sometimes I feel apprehensive that you are sick. My fear is strengthened by the illness of which you made mention, in your last letter, which I received with the books, by Deacon Tenney; though I hoped from his account, you were then comfortable, at least convalescent. Sometimes I fear that the letters I have since written, have miscarried. I sent one single letter, and, about a week since, several papers enclosed in a letter by stage. I stUl hope a letter is on the way, and that I shall receive it the first of the week. I am finishing the last number on Confessions. It wiU at the close appear, that this digression has a near relation to the sub ject of the Survey. I have not heard from Mr. Thayer, but I expect to hear daUy. Events wUl cast light on the affair I men tioned of Mr. . Mr. Huntington, I hear from Deacon Warren, has afforded you much help. I rejoice to hear it. You ought to have a colleague. Perhaps he is the man. Mr. H.'s acceptance, I learn from the same source, continues, and that he is esteemed a very promising candidate. May God use him for Zion's good. The anthology library and reading room takes fast hold on my mind. I fear it is the organizing of anarchists. They mean to get up by the steps of hbrary fame, and then to use the ad vantages of their exaltation against the truth. I fear no object is so dear to them, as the prostration of Calvinistic religion, 'Tis a new motive to tljp friends of truth to unite. We cannot successfully oppose them exactly in their way. We must adopt methods which they are afraid of. I have written Mr. Spring urging the anthology affair, as an argument for General Associa tion. Do let me hear from you soon. We are in health. Accept, with Mrs. Morse, and Miss B. and all your family our sincere affection, and our wishes for your health and prosperity. Remember me to Mr. Huntington in particular, Leonard Woods. 466 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. From Mr. Spring to Dr. Morse. Newbuktpobt, Jan. 22, 1807. Dear Brother, — Pray sir, what is the matter ? what ! have you to contend with your Professors and aU the great ones in Bos ton ? etc. Why cannot you without material injury depress your mitre a little and take the high advantage of a chair once a week in the chamber of orthodox commerce. Is not condescension some times the height of exaltation? But alas, you cannot yield — I hope you wiU be directed, they are determined to crush us all. I suppose you think we who have been afraid of the general com bination ought now to lay aside our fear and come up to the mark at once. Perhaps so. Please to write me and let me know what is said and thought. Mrs. Spring joins me in the best salutations to you and lady, From your friend and brother, S. Spring. From Dr. Morse to L. Woods. Chaelestoww, Jan. 27, 1807. Deab Brother,— I have had a letter from Brother Spring, and written him again, concerning the expediency of General Associa tion. He says, "perhaps so." He is too cautious in his manner. He wishes to know what is doing by others, without communicat ing what are his own sentiments and views. I should be better pleased with frankness. I dislike everything that looks hke dy- ness or art in transactions between Christians. We are united in one object, let us then freely confer on the best means of obtaining it. I have mentioned the subject of Theological Academy, to young Salisbury, and Professor Smith of Dartmouth CoUege, both warmly approve. If Mr. Bartlett would found a Professorship and name his Professor, the Institution might commence next summer with two if not three Professors, and a buUding of suffi cient size erected. A library of choice books has been sent for, and will be here in the spring or summer. Confer with Mr. Spring to whom I have opened the subject, and let me know whether he intends to unite with or oppose us in this Institution. It wiU assuredly go without him, but I would rather far have union in this and in General Association. The consequences of division would be melancholy. The Panoplid is doing good, and growing more popular. The " Survey " makes much talk. The subject of Confessions has been agitated before our Associ ation and is to be again. The Panoplist was quoted. APPENDIX. 467 Mr. Huntington continues very acceptable. He is a great help to me. I expect another young candidate, a classmate of his, soon to lodge at Deacon AVarren's. Accept for Mrs. W. and yourself the love of Mrs. M., Miss B., and your affectionate friend and brother, J. MOBSE. P. S. — ^Excuse haste, the weather is extreme and everything freezes around me. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubt, Feb. 18, 1807. I have done as well with Luther as I could. It has been my endeavor to pluck up the roots of " the old man." I believe I have given it a cast that wUl be quite inoffensive at least. You see my note, for which I am indebted to your suggestion. I feel not the least reluctance at giving up the construction for which I have done so much. I hope the spirit showed in the affair will be some advantage to the cause of truth, and of impartial inquiry. It is shocking to see men engaged to defend their own favorite notions, regardless of the arguments which others urge, intent only upon keeping their own ground, and seeming to think that yielding, or retracting one inch would be an unpardonable sin. Where is truth? Where is evidence? Where is candid, fair investigation amid such blind contention? I think I sincerely abhor the spirit of bigotry, and every degree of an uncandid, self-opinionated, unyielding temper, whether I see it in myself or others. I know I have much of it, and have reason to watch, and search, and pray. An opportunity to subdue it, and to act against it, ought to be prized. Forgive this digression. It is my wish that Theophilus may foUow Luther. My note wUl refer to it, and show that, the Editors mean to stand on the ground of fairness and impartiaUty. The exception made in the note to the first page is necessary to guard against treating Hopkinsians with injustice, and exciting their prejudices. My opinion of the other pieces you wUl see at the close or beginning of each. For a week I have been unwell; several days confined, though not sick. I was threatened with a fever; but am convalescent. If you are wUling to part with Abbodie, you may charge it to me. It is exceUent, I want his other work on the Christian reUgion. 468 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Feb. 19. What you have prepared on the subject of the Theolog ical Academy I expected to see. It was crowded out by many things. I must have it before I begin the numbers on that im portant subject. If you can, I wish you to do the whole, and let it be added to the Survey, or otherwise as you judge best. Should not your leisure permit, and should you think it best, that I attempt it, let me have all you have written, and all you can think. 1 must beg to be absent next month. My health at present wUl not permit of journeying, and I shaU not know how to leave my family and my study. Be the more frequent in writing, and send any thing you wish me to attend to. Feb. 22, Sabbath evening, 10 o'clock. I have just heard that you had a struggle at Milton, and did nobly, "steadfast and unmovable," though opposed by a mob of disorganizers. It did my heart good, yea, made it leap for joy, when I was informed how you contended for the cause of Christ and the church. Hoping soon to hear from you, I close. 'Tis late and I am exhausted. I was able to preach only half the day. With sin cerity yours, L. Woods. P. S. — Remember us very affectionately to Mrs. Morse. I hope she is quite restored to health, and that j'ou both have the happi ness of seeing a blooming, promising daughter. > From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. March 2, 1807. My Beloved Sie, — I received yours of 28th Saturday night, together with Scott and Panoplid. Your letter is full of that which ought to animate me to duty, and certainly something which would inflate my vanity did I not know and feel that praise is not my due. My conscience strips me of that rich dress which partial friendship puts upon me. But my conclusion is, that I do not merit the favorable opinion, whifih others express concerning me; I will make their friendship a new motive to pious exertion, that so I may not wholly disappoint them. But I cannot help saying that your approbation, and the esteem of others connected with us in the Panoplist are among my dearest earthly pleasures. I bless God that he introduced me to an acquaintance with you and has given me such a place in your kind regards. APPENDIX. 469 I hear with pleasure of Mrs. Morse's health and that of the babe. May it be a chUd of the covenant, and the joy of its parents even to old age, and a blessing to many. I am not without concern for your health, fear you wiU receive injury from the course of the weather, and that the opening of the Spring wiU find you afflicted with your old bUious complaint. But Gx)d knows what He has for you to do, and wUl give you strength and opportunity accordingly. My health is considerably restored. The last two Sabbaths, I preached half the day. My famUy are all comfortable again, though we have been quite afflicted. As to General Association w^hich is my subject at present, I am not surprised at the objec tions of Dr. L . I have for many years known that he is afraid of taking any measures to give offence, and does not feel happy to be intimately connected with thorough Calvinists. In Connecticut he is not regarded as a very ardent friend of revivals of religion. I esteem him highly for his talents, and his char acter as a divine, and generally I think him orthodox. But I cannot have such confidence in his opinion as to give up the project of General Association. His objections had in part oc curred to my own mind, and I had noted them as objections to be answered. But I am very glad to have the argument so weU displayed in the quotation you take from his letter. His opinion of the Survey deserves notice. We are apt to lose sight of facts in such compositions, and to give our own fancies. I have been reviewing Pastor with this point before me. He generaUy ex presses his views of prevaiUng evUs so as to imply Umitation. " Some churches," " many churches," " generaUy," " commonly," etc. Sometimes he mentions " many pleasing exceptions." In one or two places, I think it needs a httle correction. But I much doubt whether serious ministers, acquainted with the state of things in New England, have commonly felt the difficulty which Dr. L. has felt. I am sure neither you nor I can say, " I have never known that laxity in churches, and in ordaining councils which Pastor complains of." I am wUling Dr. L. should retain his opinions on the disputed passages. Perhaps in some of them he is right. But I am confident in some of them he is wrong. On the subject of Theological Academy it wUl be a great relief to me if you and Dr; P. wiU undertake to prepare the numbers. I feel much interested in the subject, and long to see the manu script you sent to Dr. L. Much may be done to prepare the public mind to favor and support the Institution by accurate ac counts of the circumstances of the times as to Theological Stu- 470 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. dents, by representing the importance of knowledge in ministers, and of regular, weU-directed, long-continued study, in order to obtain it, and by showing what urgent need there is for an Insti tution to furnish young men for the ministry. I have thought that something might be introduced in connection with the Acad emy, exhibiting a general and somewhat particular plan of study in order to the. ministry, so that it might be seen what is to be done for young students. But this is probably comprised in your man uscripts. I hope this week to see Mr. Spring, and know whether he has mentioned the matter to Messrs. Bartlett and Brown. Let me know next letter whether you can let me have Rees. I am astonished to see the length of Pastor. He shaU do so no more. March 10. Hoping for an opportunity to send by Deacon Tenney, I en close what I have done; he wiU take anything left at the toU- house, where he wiU inquire. I have made short work of the objections to General Association. I thought it best to give notice of the next meeting. I have a desire to attend a little further to Luther, but will send it in the course of the week, as it is high time to pubhsh it if ever. I wUl send Philologus too. Yours, L. Woods. P. S. — Mr. Austin writes me in earnest in favor of General As sociation. Mr. Spring will co-operate. He has been several times to see Mr. ¦ Bartlett, but not having opportunity to talk, wUl go again soon. He thinks it wUl be well for several of us to write him respectful letters, letting him know that our eyes are upon him. But he wUl have a talk first. From S. Spring to L. Woods. Newbubtpoet, Ap^'U 1, 1807. Dear Brother, — I rejoice in your tribulation, yet I sympathize with you relative to your dUemma; but let us not despond, " They who are for us, are more than they who are against us." The Lord of hosts, the God of Jacob, I confidently believe is our director in this vast business. Let us trust in the Lord and he wUl give us light and energy. We wUl not fear the influence of man. I have labored at the Constitution and read it to Mr. Brown. He understands it and approves. The triumvirate devote $30,000 APPENDIX. 471 to a Theological Academy. They have a right to remain the sole directors and to elect their successors. But they are modest men and choose with their eyes open, eight other faithful orthodox men to co-operate with them in the wisest appropriation of their fund. They also frame the Constitution and make regulations, by which they and the Directors of their own choice shall be governed, and by which the present Board shaU supply any vacancy and manage the interests of the Institution for the future. Now what need of any check except the check of conscience ? For God will not suffer the Donors, if they keep at home and don't go to Andover to elect an inadequate Board. Nor will God permit the present Directors who shall outlive Moses and William and John, to sup- plj' their places with dissimilar men. Hence the eye of faith looks forward a long stretch and sees a loiig succession of faithful preceptors and Directors, witliout any check except orthodox heads and good hearts. Mr. B. says he should fear to constitute any of his heirs as checks, lest they should covet the $10,000 and pick a quarrel with the Directors. The end of the matter is bet ter than the beginning if properly managed and directed. So it wiU prove with our Academy if we wisely and prayerfully give it a correct outset. I hold, you see, to the uninterrupted succession of correct preceptors and Directors if we begin the series. At any rate, I fully believe if we wisely give the academic ark a proper direction, that it wUl continue long enough to justify us in hold ing fast the inestimable price now put into our hands. But alas, what wUl become of the Academy if we connect ourselves with men who think differently relative to the method of doing good, and wUl justify themselves in contracting our influence as soon as they possibly can without embarrassing themselves ? Surely they don't wish us to make a junction for the sake of increasing the Hopkinsian interest. They are not so disinterested as all this. No; they are not afraid we shaU lose influence by our Insti tution; but they desu-e the coaUtion to help themselves. I am wiUing to admit that they believe we shall lose nothing by the connection, at least in the outset. But for God's sake, do we not know, that we can make more uniform ministers in a solitary state, than we can under many restrictions and embarrassments which wUl be inseparable from the coalition. Have we the least reason to expect success among those who will not give up the half-way covenant, and are forever pleading for the duty which pertains to the best actions of sinners. We cannot part with the advantages of our Academy for any prospect which presents from the union proposed. 472 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Our Constitution we must have at Andover independently of them; or, a separate trust collected from Andover, making half the united trust provided by our Constitution, must be the condi tion of the connection, or we cannot with safety remove to An dover, nor even then; for we can't before the mUlennium govern them any more than we can the Emperor. And they must not govern. The heavenly gold put into our hands must not alloy. We can mutually benefit each other apart — more effectu ally than we can by any academic junction. It is weak, it is child ish, it is selfish to have the thought that the two Institutions must be hostile to each other. I shall pity as well as blame them, if they are offended with us because we choose to be good neighbors, rather than to live in the same house where we cannot do our business in the best manner. We can live in peace at Newbury, but at Andover we cannot, at the present day, unless we rehnquish our darUng object in Theology. For they have no thought of being converted now. In a word, it is hysterical to indulge the idea that we shaU be too deficient in point of erudition and theological skUl to make the Newbury Academy reputable and even splendid. Only, Brother Leonard, spend as much time in the appropriate studies of divinity for the Academy this year, as you have the last for the Panoplist, and you will feel very differently. If we any of us hanker to be under Andover authority, let us read with attention Samuel's address to Israel when they wanted a king. If we must be hewers of wood and drawers of water, let lis do the work at home. Give and take love, S. Spring. P. S. — Thursday morning. Dear Brother, — After mature deliberation and reflection, it is my judgment that you must let the Donors know by a line to me, whether you prefer being connected, as proposed, with our Academy, as first expected; for you are sensible that at the outset, we went on the ground of this expectation, to say the least. Are you willing that by your standing still, as you express it, we must lose our inestimable object ? We must know your preference in this attitude of things. Consult Dea. Osgood, L., M., N. For if you now prefer, aU things considered, either the coalition or the Seminary before the Newbury Academy, we must make new arrangements, which wUl however be attended with less ad vantages than the first. I am more and more confident that with Dr. P., A. B. and C, etc., we cannot live at Andover. APPENDIX. 473 God direct you to be decided soon. The object magnifies every moment — delays they want, but delays are dangerous. We wUl be consistent, but fixed as Atlas. — Last words — my having been in some measure the instrument to bring forward this precious object (I hope I can say) rather astonishes me than elates me. At any rate my responsibility is so great, that I cannot wOlingly yield the lovely prospect of advantage which for manj' years has been ardently contemplated, for the best prospect which Andover can make in present circumstances. From Dr. Pearson to Dr. Morse. Andoveb, Fast Evening, lOi o'cloil;, April 2, 1807. Dear Sm, — I passed^Monday night and untU 11 next morning with Mr. Woods. The conversation was free and in a great part confidential. As I am uuweU, and it is now late, I can only give you the outlines and result. I found that on Monday, having be fore made up his mind, he communicated to Mr. Spring, with liberty to inform the other gentlemen, his determination to close with their propositions /or a distinct Institution. Notwithstanding this, I found that his resolution was shaken by Mr. P — ^h, who was with him at the time of my arrival; and in this way he was Providentially prepared for a free and fuU conversation on the subject. The interview, I trust, had a mutual good effect, as it increased our personal interest' in each other, and gave oppor tunity to explain our object, motives, principles, views and wishes — ^testate difficulties, objections, etc., — to correct misapprehensions and errors — and as I hope, to relieve, if not remove, fears and jealousies, of which I discovered more than are founded. Union, if practicable, stiU appeared to him desirable. Many questions were asked and answered, some proposals suggested, by way of query, which could not be answered — most positive assurance given that Mr. S g was satisfied with Catechism ground; but fears were expressed that our Board did not reach that mark — this gave me lively hope, that a f uU eclaii'oissement on this point, as weU as on some others, might be particularly useful Mr. S indeed himself suggested another conference in which he proposed that three or four on our part should be present. Such a conference I deem of the first importance; but it was not in our power to appoint one. I was however the bearer of a letter from Mr. W to Mr. S in which the former requests the latter to suspend the communication of his aforesaid determination, tUl 474 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. they can have a personal interview, which is to be on Saturday, p. m., or on Sabbath eve, the result of which, with relation to conference, he is to give you by stage-men on Monday; Avith which please to acquaint me, should I not be able, according to my intention, to see you at Charlestown at that time. ,0n this important occasion Mr. W hopes you will be wUling to defer your journey a week if necessary. I further learn that Mr. S g has obtained another equal co-founder among his people, so that they feel them selves on high ground; and should we fail with respect to Mr. P , and have nothing to match them but an empty buUding and a subscription paper they wUl dictate their own terms. Col. P. expects to be at Boston to-morrow, and by him you wUl re ceive this. I have been disappointed in not seeing him this even ing, which makes it more necessary for you to spend some time with him. You may make what use of this communication, you may think proper, with him. Something must be done immedi ately; we have been too dilatory thus far. I am impatient for the issue of CoL P.'s application. May heaven succeed his efforts. I purpose to have a subscription paper ready on his return. Where sliall we find the requisite characters to take charge of it ? On the whole, I am not discouraged, even with respect to Union. I trust my visit has been of some use to correct errors, remove doubt and misapprehensions; and I have strong hope, not to say confidence, that, if the parties could, by conference and in other ways less formal, become fully acquainted with each other, the happiest consequences would be the result. In a cause so impor tant, to the present, and all future generations, let us not desj)air ; nor leave any string untouched that may be necessary to the pro motion of harmony. Let us hope all things, and endure aU things, if by any means we may be instrumental of buUding up the church of Christ in faith and holiness. Yours most affectionately, E. Peabson. From Dr. Spring to Dr. Morse. Newbubtpoet, AprU 4, 1807. Dear Brother, — ^Not ascertaining when you expected to leave home to go on to New York, whUe you were with us, I wrote to you while you were at Byfield for information. I have received no answer and know not that you had my letter. This therefore requests that needful information. For our conference which you have desu-ed particularly, must, if possible, take place before APPENDIX. 475 you leave home. I have strong reason [to wish] for information, and hope you wUl by the first stage let me have it. I have not seen the Donors since you were here, at least not both of them. As to the coalition, I have little or no expectation that we can agree on terms to effect more than a treaty of friendship between the Seminary and the Academy. This we must have, and more than this wiU not probably be advantageous, aU things considered; but I hope we shaU be rightly assisted to the best measures. The object, either separately or jointly considered, is great beyond any subordinate one we have embraced. With due consideration to you and lady, I am your friend and humble servant, S. Spring. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubt, AprU 5, 1807, Sabbaih eve. 8 o'clock. Rev. and Beloved Sib, — Your letter excites a train of emotions wliich I cannot describe. My intimate and hap2:)y friendship with you for two years has given me abundant proof of the sincerity, the candor, and the tender piety of your heart. I know how you feel. Your soul is wounded with the divisions which appear among Christians and ministers. You pant for union and love. It is your favorite cause. You plead for it with God, and with his people. But your heart bleeds that so little can be done. Your bleeding heart, dear Sir, makes mine bleed. Your letter has given Mrs. Woods and me many sighs and tears. Oh, that I could say any thing to afford consolation on the great subject. I have written several times to Mr. Spring; have let him know how sincerely and ardently I desire union, and the reasons for it in my mind. The distinct Institution here is as much his object, as the union scheme is yours. My mind has been in the utmost perplexity and distress most of the week. Some views of the subject are animating; many views of it excite anxious feelings; and many, very many, humble me. I have earnestly desired to know how the great Head of the church, views the whole affair, and what He chooses. I have thought that would settle my mind at once. My apprehensions as to the issue of a conference at Newbury port you knew. They were so strong, that I was not yevyfond of its taking place. I hope your candid heart, wUl put as favor able construction, as may be, on the views and feeUngs of Mr. S. and others. He is in my estimation a very good and useful man, and much engaged to do good in that way which he judges to be 476 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. the most promising. Perhaps your remarks as to the influence of Hopkinsian principles, are not the result of your maturest re flections. If some who embrace those principles, and are able advocates for them, should have " narrow and selfish feelings," it cannot be hence inferred that the real tendency of those princi ples is bad, for it is nothing strange for men to act and feel contrary to their principles. Deists argue against Christian prin ciples, from the immoralities of Christians. But the arguing has been abundantly confuted. — It is possible, after aU, that Mr. S 's views are not so thoroughly understood as you imagine, and that his feelings, weU examined, would not appear " narrow and selfish." His treatment of the subject, I knew must be very wounding to you. He did not act, however, from want of any personal regard to you. His fears chiefly respected others, with whom you are connected at Andover. As to the expediency of another conference, you wiU judge. I wish not to see you come in the character of a suppliant. Your object is excellent and noble, worthy of a minister of peace. I heartily wish you success, if your success in this particular case be consistent with the high object you are pursuing. My meaning is, that friendship and union, in certain cases may be most suc cessfully promoted at a convenient distance. I have felt the delicacy of my situation, and have not seen the propriety of my expressing a decision one way or the other. I have not been wiUing, without seeing myself ProvidentiaUy caUed to do ' it, to take upon me the responsibility of a direct determination. If I felt it to be my duty I would not value any personal sacrifices. I have another question to decide, which is enough for me; that is, whether it is suitable for me to engage in such a great and arduous work as that to which I am invited. This questioh has cost me much thought and much solicitude. I am not without serious fears, that your confidence and that of others in me is misplaced. I pray that God would fit me for the work which he designs for me. This brings into view another most affecting subject. The Panoplist has been exceedingly dear to my heart. I hesitated and trembled, before I engaged in it. But since I decided in its favor, which I did at the hazard of losing many friends, it has been my darling object. Nothing in my power has been withheld. I have found labor delightful because the object was so great and noble; and the prospect of usefulness so encour aging. But what can I do in this trying situation ? I would ask you, as a father, to advise me. To think of leaving the Panoplid gives me heartfelt grief. I have anticipated another year's con- APPENDIX. 477 nection with you with sensible pleasure. Your generosity, your condescension, your candor, and Christian piety have gained my esteem, my love, and my confidence. But what can I do? I should violate my own maxims, yea, my conscience, if I should engage, without a rational prospect of being able to do the work faithfuUy, and to answer your expectations. But how can I do this, when I have another great object before me, which swallows up my thoughts, and which requu-es, unless I relinquish it, that I should devote myself to those studies which are immediately pre paratory to it. I cannot read your expression without the tenderest sensations — "you must not leave me without timely notice." I have said enough to show you the state of my mind at present. I shall doubtless write again and again before your journey, r Please to inform me when it shaU be. I thank you with aU my heart, for the wish you express, that our personal friendship may be preserved unimpaired. It is one of my dearest wishes and hopes. May God prevent anything which would interrupt that intimacy, which has been to me so pleasing and so profitable. I am confident you wiU put a most candid construction upon whatever I do. I beg you to remem ber me before God. My views and feelings, I shaU unfold to you with the greatest freedom in every stage of the present business. Nbwbubtpobt, Monday. Dear Sir, — ^I see not any comforting prospect of union. I would not object to the proposed conference. But I confess, I am doubtful as to the expedience of it. If it should prove abor tive, evUs might ensue. Judge and act, as you think best. Mr. Sp. has not yet heard from Mr. Norris. Yours in sincerity, L. Woods. From Dr. Spring to Mr. Norris. Newbubtpoet, April 7, 1807. Dear Sm, — I suppose the want of health and the vmcomfortable weather, have prevented your informing me, when we may expect you at Newburyport. A line from you giving your decided judg ment relative to a, junction with Andover Academy, is wished very much. For my own part, I cannot contemplate the coahtion, but at the expense of our most precious object. Both my desires and conscience say no, by no means make a jvmction. I am 478 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. afraid of the A. hug, though I will not compare it with the P. hug, except with some qualifications. They desire the combination, not because they desire to promote the interest or the influence of Hopkinsians. At least this is my impression. But I know that my charity is apt to fail Please to write me soon whether you are yet able or not to mention, when you expect to be at Newburyport. By the liberty of Messrs B. and B. I have opened the glorious object to Mr. Pettingel He likes it. He says he yyiU converse with Mr. B. and B. I think he wUl generously embrace the business. The sUver and the gold and the banks and the bills too are the Lord's. If we commit the matter into God's hand, his patronage wiU be sufficient. Our best respects you wUl please to accept and make accept able to your Lady. From your friend and humble servant, S. Spring. From Mr. Norris to Dr. Spring. Sjlleu, AprU 8, 1807. Rev. and Dear Sir, — ^Your esteemed favor of the 7th inst. is just received and the contents duly noted. I wrote you on Monday, the 6th, in answer to yours of the Slst ult. which did not come to hand tUl Saturday afternoon, the 4th inst. The great and good object we contemplate, and for the success and welfare of which we are concerned, I expressed in my letter to you of the 6th, which I hope you have received, therefore at present shall be silent tUl by Divine leave, we have the pleasure of a personal interview, which hope wiU be on Mon day next. Accept our love and respects for yourself and dear family and believe us to be yours sincerely. J. NOERIS. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubtpoet, AprU 10, 1807. Dearest Sib, — ^I can write only a minute. I sent you a letter Monday, which I suppose you received, enclosing twenty-four dol lars. I now write to teU you, that I have made up my mind fully to use ALL my influence, to venture all my efforts in favor of union. And excuse me if I say, I think I can do more than all the " con- ferenees " in the world, both with Mr. S. and the gentlemen. You may, I think, have some comfort. You and yours must help me aU you can in obtaining arrangements agreeable to these Donors. If they axe pleased, they wUl, I doubt not, in ten years, do enough APPENDIX. 479 to endow a coUege. Say not a word from me. My situation is very delicate. Let me not be exposed for what I feel to be im propriety. I am urged on by a sense of duty. My mind this week has been almost ready to sink. Remember me. Write soon. You shaU hear again from me. I have been grieved at my last letter. Yours, etc., L. Woods. P. S.—Mr. Bartlett is pleased with you. Only please him, and his money is ready for the object which has taken his heart. ' From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubt, AprU 14, 1807. My Dear Sir, — Your letter of yesterday came to hand this night. It is in vain to attempt a description of the emotions which it excites. I am astonished at what God is doing. I am afraid to believe that I have the influence which is attributed to me. I have often begged that I might have no more than I should use for the Redeemer's glory. Amazement seizes me when I con template the views of my friends respecting me. When I read your letter, I could have wept with the wish that I might deserve your affection, and from a sense that I do not. Your observations as to the motions of Providence are affecting and animating. From the beginning to the end of this business, indeed from the begin ning of life to this moment, we may devoutly recognise the hand of an aU-wise, aU-gracious Providence. When I see you I can let you know how strangely my mind has operated, and how I have been compeUed, inwardly, to do what I have done. But now as matters are set out, I shall return to my old plan of being sUent and leaving the arrangements to those who are caUed to be active. But I wUl withhold no effort that shaU appear necessary and proper. I long to know the end of your expected interview to-morrow. Don't faU to write to me by Mr. S. Let me know how matters are left for Panoplist. Dr. Pearson's visit to me was very agreeable and satisfactory. I did not expect to feel such freedom. I retained the feelings I had at College towards him, which were highly respectful and rather attended with awe. But that has given way to more easy and cordial sensations. Your motion to defer the question about Panoplist tUl the ulti- 480 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. mate direction is given to the great affair now under consideration, is perfectly what I had thought of. If I have no time in the morning to write more, I wiU now take a kind of leave. The thought of your long absence makes me very gloomy. May God go with you, and render the journey conducive to your health and that of your amiable partner, and also conducive to the great object for which we ought always to live and act. I esteem your life precious, to truth and to love. I wiU write to you as often as anything occurs that wiU be partic ularly interesting. Shall wish much to hear from you in the sev eral stages of your journey. Hope you wiU not overdo. Let it be a diversion, and come back with a new stock of health, of in formation, and of useful energies. Very late at night. Yours truly, L. Woods. From Dr. Morse to L. Woods. Chaelestown, April 16, 1807. My Dear Sir, — I received yours of yesterday. I answer hastily by Brother Spring. He arrived yesterday p. m. and with Dr. Pearson has been here tUl six o'clock this morning. It was between one and two o'clock last night before we retired. You can easily suppose that we have been over the whole ground. Brother S. says Dr. E ns is afraid of union both in Asso ciation and Theological Academy. In the former, he wiU act neither for nor against. I hope he wiU not act against the latter. In some things this good man's feelings are a little singular.' In the above cases I conceive he fears where no fear is. Brother S. says, all our conference has produced in him only " painful doubt." I hope as reflection has produced in degree a favorable change in his views, that more information and reflection will ultimately produce entire conviction of the practicabUity and duty of union. I am confirmed in the opinion, that personal considerations as it respects him, and you more especiaUy, loudly caU foi- union — but these compared with infinitely superior reasons, should not be named. I cannot but believe, that as Christians, as ministers of Christ we are bound in this case to unite. I cannot but wonder, that in existing circumstances, in a state of things so singular — when Providence is speaking to us in pass ing events in a voice so loud and impressive to combine our influence and efforts to preserve and strengthen the things APPENDIX. 481 ¦^hich; remain and which are ready to die, that Christians, like those;; ofencerned in this busiuess, should need persuasion to unite. - One would suppose that they would all rejoice in the oppor tunity of doing it — and embrace it when offered with eagerness and gratitude. There is to me a mystery in the business. But I trust it is only a trial thrown in our way, to test our zeal, and fidelity and perseverance in our Master's service — and that, if we are not wanting in our duty the object wiU be happUy accom pUshed. Much, we believe, under Providence wUl depend on YOU — and there, under God, I depend. On " all your influenco and exertions" I confidently calculate. I know your situation is delicate — but you need not, j'ou 7nust not, be afraid to act. I believe Brother S. is possessed of the whole of our views. He has heard with candor — and conferred with frankness — and has pleased and interested both Dr. P. and myself. I think he will be led to a result, which wUl be satisfactory to us. He stands in a situation to gain or lose much by his ultimate decision. I fer vently pray God to direct him. In regard to myself I am exhausted with fatigue and cannot say half I wish to. As to my feelings towards you, they are as exjiressed in my last — nothing I trust will ever separate us. The Panoplist is out, but not done up — will send you a number by to-morrow's stage in season for Association. Pray attend to that business. WiU endeavor to do what I can on my journey and write you. Pray neglect not to write me frequently and particu larly according to directions in my last. Wish you to prepare an Address, to be printed with the Index, etc., to be prefixed to second vol. when bound; show it to Dr. P n who wUl be at Byfield to visit his father, and at Newburyport next week. Pray see and confer with him again. Let him see and talk with the Donors. He can best explain to them the Visitatorial plan of ilnion with which I cannot but believe they wUl be pleased. Write me again on Saturday. I go on Monday. Brother Spring has just come, and is going directly. I can only say adieu — that you. must believe I love you and am your friend and affectionate brother, J. Morse. P. S. — The union must take place. Think in no other channel Hurry nothing — better delay tUl after Election than to do any thing rashly. 482 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. From L. Woods to Dr. Church. Newbubtpoet, April 19, 1807. De.ae Brother, — Mr. S. has returned. Dr. P., Dr. M. and he had a long talk. Mr. S. told Dr. M. when he left him, that the effect of all his reflections was only " painful doubt." I have not seen, nor heard from Mr. S. since his return. I wish you were ' here. We would have a long talk with him. May heavenly i wisdom direct his mind, and the minds of all concerned in the direction of this great affair. Dr. Emmons has fears. I send the Panoplist, which was out sooner than we expected. Pray be ; in earnest for General Association. Our Association, I doubt not, will come in to a man; I expect that Mr. Mead's and Tompkins' i wiU. I hope it will be general. The greater number of Asso ciations, thoroughly Calvinistic, who join, the more influence, they will have in the whole business. Why should we not go and do what we can ? I think Hopkinsians of a right spirit are the men to be there. If I get further information in season, I wiU forward another letter to Mr. A. to be conveyed with this. All my feehngs are interested when I think of you and yours. L. Woods. From L. Woods to Dr. Spring. Newbubt, AprU 20, 1807. Rev. and Beloved Sib, — As Mr. Bartlett has expressed a wish to know my feelings on the great question under consideration, and as you think it proper and advisable, that I should lay before the Donors those arguments which appear to me the most im portant, I readily comply. According to arrangement I ad dress my letter to you, requesting that, after you read it, you would hand it, with my sincere respects, to Messrs. Brown and Bartlett, and if you please to Mr. Norris. Respecting the nature and design of a Theological Institution my views have perfectly harmonised with yours. I consider thorough consistent Calvinism to be Divine truth. And when 1 name Calvinism, I mean the system which the most enlightened, and respectable Hopkinsians embrace. For many years, as you well know, I have had an increasing conviction of the excellence and importance of that system; and never more than now. The in fluence of thorough Calvinism is, in my apprehension, essential to the prosperity of the Church and the Nation. A Theological APPENDIX. 483 Academy, which should not promote that system of doctrinal and practical reUgion, I should consider a Divine judgment rather than a blessing. For some time after Messrs. Brown and Bartlett expressed their generous determination to endow a Theological Academy, I saw no prospect of a happy coalition, and thought it best to pro ceed immediately with the Newbury Academy. Indeed that plan was always most gratifying to raj feelings. You recollect I have often said, if two Institutions are to exist, I am attached to the one proposed by Messrs. Brown and Bartlett. And I know not that I should have hesitated a moment, at the beginning, if an assistant or partner had been fully contemplated. The weight of such an Institution I thought too much for one. My views respecting the great object are not in any degree altered. The question which has occupied my mind for several weeks, and which I have seriously endeavored to view in every attitude, is this, in what way can tlie object of tlie Donors be most effectually secured ? In other words; is it bed for the cause of truth and righteousness, to have two didinct Institutions or to have both united in one? The question is of great magnitude, and involves so many considerations, that no man can safely decide upon it without much attention. I have as high esteem for Dr. Emmons, as for any man living. But I much doubt, whether, upon due reflection, he will justify himself for his hasty decision. I shall now proceed to lay, before you those considerations, which at present appear to mo worthy of serious notice. I wish the subject may be most solemnly and devoutly attended to, and that the ultunate decision may be suspended tUl the whole ground is surveyed. I am not confident that my present views are right. If they are not, I trust that your free observations and parental advice, with the help of that wisdom which is from above, wiU bring my mind to a better frame. And I wish it may be understood, that the freedom I have used and shaU now use in stating the arguments which seem to favor a union are not meant to express my ultimate determination. I state them as argu ments which have weight in my mind, and may possibly in the minds of others. But as to myself, I wait for further light and counsel. The nature of the union proposed, is this; viz., the Donors shall have the Theological branch of instruction in the Seminary under their care. Their Professor shall teach divinity, properly so called, to aU the students. That branch shaU be under their supreme direction. They shaU have their own Constitution and 484 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. rules, elect their Professors, admit students, etc., according to their own pleasure, without any control or embarrassment what ever from the Phillips establishment. Yea, they may have still more extensive ground particularly allotted to them, if they choose. That is, they may support a Professorship of ecclesiasti cal history, or of ethics, or any other branch which they conceive to be most im2iortant; besides having their share of influence in all the general arrangements, which relate to the Seminary. In short, I know not one advantage, or privilege, or security, which the Donors would wish for, that would not be freely and heartily granted. A union upon these principles, it- is thought, would be at tended with the following advantages. 1. One buUding and one Library will answer for all the stu dents. This will be a saving of i^roperty sufficient to support a considerable number of students. 2. One set of Professors and one course of instruction wUl accommodate a large number as well as a small. 3. Orthodox Professors will have twice the number of stu dents, and probably many more, under their care, and so will have opportunity to furnish and send forth a far greater nuinber of orthodox candidates. The separate Academy might educate a good number of promising candidates. But the Donors uniting at Andover may do all this and more. In that case they will have the noble advantage of forming the theological character of aU the young men, whom the united Institution would com mand. Now what can strict zealous Calvinists wish, that is more favorable to the interests of true theology, than to be placed under advantages to instruct the great body of the rising clergy in New England, which they might reasonably expect on the union plan. They have a just confidence in the truth of their system, and may hope everything from the influence of uniform sound instruction, on unprejudiced, virtuous young men. Why would not the influence of faithful instruction on pious students, be as great at Andover as any where else ? 4. The Theological Professor, chosen by the' Donors, would have his whole attention confined to one branch, and so would become a much more able and useful Theological instructor. To enlarge the field of his labor greatly, would leave him less time and opportunity to cultivate any part of it in the best man ner. The union scheme would furnish Professors for the various branches, so that each might be more expert, and more respect able in his particular line. And so. APPENDIX. 485 5. The Seminary would become the more dignified and hon orable in a literary and religious view, and would attract the more extensive notice. There is not an Institution of the kind on the face of the earth so respectable as this may be with the united influence of the funds and patrons on both sides, and all the weighty characters who wiU befriend and serve it. It will have the students from aU the CoUeges in New England, and many, I doubt not, from the Southern States. All the churches wUl look to the Seminary for candidates, and wUl be supplied annuaUy with a little host, that shall give a new face to the cause of morality and religion, and throw dismay into the camp of the enemy. I would now, dear sir, view the subject in a different attitude. To prevent evil is to do good. The evUs attending a separate In stitution, it is feared, would be many. I think it very likely, that you, sir, would suffer much in a personal view. AU the reproach of separation would faU on you. It would injure your influence in our Association, where you have just begun to have the respect and coflfidence which I have ever wished you to have. It would hurt your influence in our theological conference, and it would deprive you of all the opportunity you would have to do good, if the union should take place. The union, dear sir, would intro duce you to the affection and esteem of thousands, and spread your influence over the Commonwealth. I contemplate this point with very lively feelings. It has been my constant grief, that you have not enjoyed that place in our churches and among ministers at large, which you ought to have. Every degree of influence which you have gained in this circle, since I came here, has added just so much to my happiness. But I would not dweU on this point. The separate Institution would introduce an unhappy rivalship, and all the evils of religious strife and party spirit. There would be a great clashing of opinion and feeling among the pious part of the community. Some would join with one side, and some with the other; and all the evils of the times would be augmented. We should, it is seriously feared, be in a broil aU our days. Re ligion would bleed in the contest, and truth would be trodden under foot in our streets. I expect division, — division there ought to be between the friends of religion and those who reject, or corrupt the gospel, as all Socinians, Arminians, etc., do. But how sad it is to divide or to be instrumental in dividing the hearty fi-iends of Christ, and the true ministers of the gospel ? How dreadful to divide those, who will be one forever, and who otight to be one, and may be one now ? It is a day of alarm and 486 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. danger. There is a flood of antichristian error and soul destroy ing corruption coming in upon us, and threatening to sweep away every remnant of primitive truth and goodness. Faithful Chris tians are few in numb t. I' tuey do not unite their forces, they will not be able to look the enemy in the face. Now if there are two Institutions, part of the faithful wUl support one, and part the other. Consequently, no measure for the good of Zion can be pur sued with the best prospect of success. But if all, who are on Christ's side, may be brought to co-operate, their cause will be triumphant. If those who are on orthodox ground, divide on such an important subject, their enemies will all rejoice and wUl take advantage from it to strengthen themselves. They might do much to contract the usefulness of both Institutions, separately consid ered. But if all the orthodox unite in one great Institution, no effectual resistance cau be made against them. A separate Academy in present circumstances, would not have the brightest prospect. For as the strictly orthodox now have opportunity to unite on any conditions which their wisdom shaU propose, tlieir separating would not meet the approbation of thei orthodox clergy and the Christian public in general. It is in-; deed manifest, that the Academy having such opulent and liberal! patrons, would never want sufficient funds. But in other respects' the case might not be so fiatteriiig. For it must be remembered that the friends of the Andover Seminary have the esteem and en-| tire confidence of the Presidents and other influential characters' in New England CoUeges, and by the earliest application would most certainly secure their patronage. Consequently the Semi nary would have the great body of the students. That would prob ably be the popular Institution. America, England and Scotland would be searched for Professors, whose name should be popular and famous. But there is reason to apprehend that the education of the students would be less solid and useful, than it might be, if tlie orthodox Donors accepted the plan, which is now offered theni in the Seminary. Now if that Seminary is in danger of any wrong influence, would it not be noble, to go upon the plan of securing it from danger, especiaUy, if that can be done, without any loss of advantage. If there is a separation, all the students coming from the Seminary wiU be in danger of having their minds pre judiced, in some measure, against consistent Calvinism, and so the desirable effects of impartial inquiry and clear gospel light wiU be obstructed. Why then shaU not the union take place ? Is not union in it self desu-able ? May it not be had on the most advantageous termfl APPENDIX. 487 that can be stated? What substantial reason is there against it? Is there any objection sufficient to counterbalance the good which union would afford, and the evUs it would prevent ? The great objection is, the apprehended danger of the union. It is feared that orthodoxy would be borne down, and that a coun ter influence would prevail; that the orthodox Visitors, Profess ors and even Donors would by and by be trodden under foot. But let it be considered that the spirit of the times, particularly the late management of Harvard CoUege, has brought those who were on the old middle ground, to more consistent feelings. They acknowledge their past errors and have come lip much higher in orthodoxy. And there seems an evident tendency in the events of Providence towards one, and only one grand division. Again, the gentlemen who have the lead in Andover Seminary, express, in various ways, a most friendly feeling towards Hopkin sians. They openly say they consider them as the most useful ministers. They earnestly wish them to come in and have their share of influence in the Institution. I have had fears about them as weU as you. But a fuller consideration of existing cu-cumstan- ces, and a more perfect acquaintance with their views and feelings have lessened my fears. It is their wish that we would see, a little whik Jience, whether they are not in earnest for orthodoxy. Their checks, their rules, and measures, tliey think, ivill convince all, that- they de termine the divinity of the Seminary shall not be one inch below what the framers qf the Catechism meant. Another security is, they feel that the friendship and co-operation of Hopkinsians are connected with their great object. This surely wUl prevent any attempt to diminish their influence. It cannot be conceived that Hopkinsi ans would have low ground in the Seminary. If I had any apprehen sions that they would, I should not have another favorable thought of union. But the riches, the liberality, and respectable char acters of their Donors, the pains taken to bring them in, the weighf of piety and the light of truth on their side wiU give them perfect freedom and boldness. They will be in circumstances of the greatest independence. In short the Donors and Visitors, on thai side will, without the least doubt, be most sincerely respected, and most gratefully honored by the Seminary. It may be thought that their Professor wUl be in danger of being less faithful at Andover, than in a distinct Academy; that the tone of his theology will be lower, etc. But let it be weU considered what motives to fidelity he wiU have. He will be sup ported by an orthodox fund. He wiU be accountable to the or thodox founders, and subject in aU tilings to the guidance and 488 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. inspection of orthodox Visitors. Above aU, he will act, if a good man, as under the eye of the great Head of the church and with a view to the day of final account. If with such motives an or thodox Professor cannot be trusted at Andover, he is not fit to be trusted anywhere. And if one is chosen who is calculated to have a good influence upon young minds, the more he can have under his tuition, the stronger will be his motives to diligence, and the better his prospect of usefulness. And if two strictly orthodox Professors are supported bj'^ the Donors in different branches, the influence of the truth will be the more sensibly felt, and the security against aU abuse and error the more certain. I think of this plan with some ardor. If there must be three Professors, let our Donors introduce two, and they wiU have weight in proportion. From Dr. Church to L. Woods. Pelham, AprU 25, 1807. Deab Bbotheb, — I long to receive a letter from you. I hope things respecting the Seminary, union, etc., are progressing very favorably. When the set time to favor Zion arrives, how easy it is with the Lord to effect His gracious purposes, to the joy of His friends, and the confusion of His enemies. How desirable and happy to be workers with Him. How important to know when to wait on and for the Lord, and when to go forward and make zealous exertions. How must the proposed Institution appear to the government of Harvard College. Perhaps they feel as Tobiah did when the Jews builded the wall. If a fox go up he shaU break it down. It must I think alarm the enemies of truth, if the union take place, and things proceed agreeable to our hopes and wishes. With respect to some of Dr. M.'s feelings towards Mr. S. I think the Dr. may look back a few years to his conduct in the Missionary Society, and see that he has given occasion to others to have doubts and suspicions. But I hope there wiU be uo further occasion for them. I hope there wiU now be mutual confidence between those worthy men. I have lately learnt some favorable things respecting Rev. Mr. Bemis of Harvard, that he has revived discipline in his church after it had been neglected twenty years. Some persons during this period had been known drunkards and yet were suffered to come to the Lord's table. Mr. B. was so sen sible of the evil, that he told the church that he would never break bread to them again except they disciplined these members. It had a good effect. He is said to dislike the conduct of neigh boring ministers. Yours affectionately, J. H. Church. APPENDIX. 489 From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubt, May 6, 1807. Rev. and Beloved Sir, — I have just received yours of the 29th ult. containing very agreeable information concerning your pros- I)erous journey, your interview with Dr. Dwight, etc. I desire to unite ill your devout acknowledgment of the Divine goodness, to you and Mrs. Morse. Your mentioning your "perfect health" gives me sincere pleasure. May God, in whom we live and move and have our being, continue to be your guardian and friend, through your journey. May your health, so important to your family, to your people, and to the church of Christ, be estabUshed and continued. May your last days be your best days iu all respects. What you say of Panoplist affords pleasure and encouragement. Dr. Dwight's approbation is very valuable. Pastor will not be backward to do what he can, if Providence permit. There appears some tendency towards reformation in some churches. Br. Bemis of Harvard has lately made a bold stand, and told his church that he would not break bread to them again before they disci plined disorderly members, knaves, or such Uke characters in the church. His resolution roused them. Bemis, I hear, is growing more orthodox, and is likely to be a faithful servant of God in the midst of a perverse generation and a perverse Association. As to union, I wish I could say aU you wish. I should have written before, if I had been able to communicate anything definite. Week before last I was with Dr. Pearson at Newburyport. Mr. B. and Mr. B. were with us at Mr. S.'s. Last week Tuesday, (April 28), Dr. Pearson went again. Mr. Norris arrived soon after him. They were together most of three days, I think. The subject was thoroughly attended to. Dr. Pearson had fuU op portunity. They were free and friendly to a high degree. AU fuUy pleased and satisfied with Dr. P. Dr. S. has as much con fidence in his orthodoxy and piety, as he has in any man's in the world. And Dr. P. is most favorably impressed as to Mr. S. and the other three. He thinks he never knew more excellent men than those four. Thus far is above your expectation. But when at an appointed time they delivered to Dr. P. their decision, (for they chose to decide) it was to have no connection whatever with Phillips Academy, but to have an Institution de novo. Upon further conversation, they expressed a wUlingness, and I believe a wish, that the other side, should join with them. They con cluded to suspend every operation for the present that would 490 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. preclude union in a new Institution, and consent to a confer ence on the subject after your return. Dr. P. told me on his return he left Newburyport with very happy feelings, and should endeavor to impress the same feelings on the minds of all his friends. I am ready to imagine that he is pretty much disposed to favor a union on the new pilan. Union on the old plan of connection with Phillips establishment is omnino des perandum. Union, on some plan, I hope the Lord will grant. In the midst of their discussion Dr. Spring read a long letter, large sheet and half, which I had prepared in favor of union. My exertions went to the extent of propriety. I will tell you more when I see you. But you need not think it strange if you find I have given a serious offense to some with whom I have been most intimate. I made my calculation for the probabiUty that I should. How ever the Lord will direct and overrule. " Man's heart deviseth his way, but the Lord directeth his steps." The object is of vast magnitude. I desire to look above all personal and selfish regards. I long for your return, hope it wUl be before election. I think it will be best to send this to New York, that it may meet you on your return. Probably you would leave Philadelphia before it would arrive. At New Haven I wish you to make inquiry, thorough inquiry, though if possible without exciting any susjiicion, about "Swan, who was graduated at Yale College a year or more, prob ably two years ago, has studied with Dr. Emmons and is about settling in Connecticut; know his scholarship, his religious char acter, his discretion, his probable influence, his everything. Let no word be dropped about him till I see you. I have sent on. Editor's address. Dr. P. saw, and approved, and mended. My esteem and affection for my old Professor can no longer be ex ceeded by yours. He is able to do much good. President McKeen is going down to the grave. Dr. Symms deceased last Sabbath. Mr. French it is reported is going. We must be dfli- gent to get our work done, for the night cometh. Mrs. Woods is comfortable. We journey next week to Wor cester, but shaU make a short visit. Br. Walker and sister Sophia are to be united whUe we are at Worcester. We accept the expressions of your and Mrs. Morse's love with great satisfac tion, and reciprocate them with the warmest sincerity. Adieu. May you have stiU a prosperous journey through the wUl of God. In haste and fatigue. Yours, L. Woods. APPENDIX. 491 From L. Woods to I. Warren. Newbubt, May 8, 1807. Beloved Brother, — ^I have so many excuses for delaying so long to write, that I wUl offer, none. We are blessed with com fortable health, though our chUdren have been quite unwell. We have a young lady keeping school, who boards with us. She is a good young woman, and very agreeable in our family. Next week we propose, if God permit, to journey to Worcester. Mr. Walker and our sister are to be united in marriage, which is an additional motive to journey at this agreeable season. We ex pect to return the week after. Probably Mrs. W. wUl not come with me at election. The occasion is not altogether suitable for one of her slender make. I hope to be with you myself Monday night or Tuesday forenoon. As to the great affair, which has lain with such weight on my mind, I can say but Uttle now. The question is not fuUy decided* Though the gentlemen have determined not to have any connec tion with Phillips Academy, yet a union may perhaps be formed on some plan or other. Let the whole remain in sUence tUl the time for publication comes. It is a great and wonderful affair. God is to be acknowl edged in what has been done, and to be devoutly sought in what remains to be done. Ohv my dear sir, how much is to be done, and how short our time for doing ! I have never been so much struck with the shortness of life as lately. Death commonly gets very near us before he is seen, because our faces are turned the other way. If we were habituaUy looking towards eternity, we should always see it near, I hope, beloved brother, you will have many good years on earth; that your last days wiU, in aU respects, be your best, that you wUl do much good before you die, and more after you die. I received your letter by Mr. Spring with pleasure. My ideas respecting the great scheme of a Theological Institution have been pretty unfixed. But under the direction of Infinite Wisdom, the matter will end well. There will probably be another Conference, at Newburyport the fore part of June, when final measures wUl be adopted. I long to see you, and to have free converse on all matters of importance. Brother Church is to be here in a day or two for marriage; I mean at Newburyport. His prospect is good. With sincere regards to Mrs. W. and aU yours, I subscribe your brother, L. Woods. P. S. — ^Mrs. Woods joins in true love and esteem for you aU. 492 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubt, June 1, 1807. Dear Sie, — At Newburyport, in a retired street, I met Mr. Brown. He wished for conversation. We talked half an hom\ It is in vain to propose any connection with Andover Trustees. They are aU fixed against it. But I think Mr. B. and probably the other two will be ready to fall in with a plan for one Union Seminary de novo. It will, I think, be expedient to take up one branch of the business at a time. The first question seems to be, whether the two sides (I am not willing to call them parties) can unite in a new Theological Institution. As to the place, it appears to me best that no question should be had about it, before the otlier, which is first in importance, and first in order, is attended to and decided. If the j)lan for a united academy can be settled, a con stitution formed, etc., it will not be difficult to find the place. The three gentlemen are exceedingly attached to West Newbury, which is near the iflace where Mr. Brown was born. I think it would be best not to suggest anything against it for the present. Let them know that a place will be finaUy chosen which has the great est advantages. Let the whole attention be given to the plan of the Institution. Mr. B. says "he wants no mention made of Hopkinsi anism; but wishes for old Calvinism up to the hub." I suppose Mr. Bartlett feels so too. Mr. Norris may carry his views further. But they are determined to keep together. I have much hope that the best plan wUl be adopted. And if it faUs to your part to make the most sacrifices for Christ's precious cause, blessed are you. The men with whom you have to do are among the best men on earth; they are men on whom you can depend, men who will never flinch, never forsake you, never carry two faces, men who will go through thick and thin. But they have never been used to yield. They have done aU their business in their own way, without counsel or guide, and are not used to ecclesi astical affairs. Therefore much allowance must be made for them. Now if it should come to pass, that you and Dr. P. are caUed upon to do even more than you at first contemplated in the way of condescension, and in making sacrifices ;^I trust you wiU embrace the precious opportunity of honoring the Redeemer and promoting His cause. Oh, for union in this great affair ! If we can get together here, I believe disunion and prejudice, and hostihty among the Orthodox wfll die. If we cannot unite, I shaU think it a sign, that God's time to favor Zion has not yet come; we shall not prosjier in General Association; we shall not obtain our ob- APPENDIX. 493 ject in Convention; we shall depart more and more from each other. But if we can harmonise in the Theological Institution, it will be a kind of radical or seminal union, from which union in the ministry and churches will graduaUy spring. But I will not en large, I will send you my letter.' It was written with a view to the manner of union first proposed. But the arguments wUl ap ply with equal force to a plan of union in an Institution completely new. Some of the arguments were ad hominem. I seized every thing which I thought would influence their minds. Some of the arguments and observations, when perused by you, wUl need candor. I send the letter in the fuU expectation that you will show it to no one, nor mention anything in connection with my name. Lay it aside safe from every eye till I come. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubt, June 15, 1807, Beloved Sir, — As I shall not be with you to-day at Newbury port, I write to request that you would call upon me before your return. Come up and stay one night at least. But if you cannot, write particularly at the close, and say to me all that a father would say to a son who needs and desires counsel. I have written Mr. S. a line expressive of my solicitude respecting the issue of the conference. I spent Saturday and Sabbath evening with Mr. Appleton, in interesting conversation. Two, and half past two o'clock, were our hours of retiring. I told him when we parted at that late hour last night, I was satisfied we had not adopted " the best possible plan." Such irregular hours wiU not answer. Pastor is not transcribed. I think you may depend upon it Thursday or Friday, if God permit. I have made arrangements, so that if it appear desirable, I can go to Charlestown the latter part of the week after the first Sabbath in July. We are weU. Accept our sincere love and esteem. Yours, L. Woods. P. S. — I have received your letter of the 10th inst. If the union takes place it wUl be my heart's delight and desire to continue with you in the Panoplid; and I think it wfll be com patible with other duties. ' See letter to Dr. Spring and the Associate Donors, April 20, 1807. 494 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubt, June 18, 1807. My Dear Sir, — It was not tiU last night that I knew of your being unable to come to Newburyport. The occasion of your not coming gave us tender feelings. Whether the dear chUd is living or not, I pray that you and Mrs. Morse may look up to God with love and submission, and say, " Thy will be done." Blessed be the Saviour who inculcated this happy temper, and exemplified it in His whole life; and blessed be that spirit of grace, which hath wrought it in the saints in all ages, and I trust in you. How excellent is that Christian spirit, which leads be lievers in affliction, to think not only of their own trouble, but of Christ's honor and cause. It would be delightful to enlarge. But uncommonly pressing engagements prevent. I have serious fears, that the next information I have from you wiU be gloomy. But I still have hope, that God's mercy will appear in the life and health of the child. But I have comfort m the thought that the child ia a chUd of the covenant, and that the Saviour wUl num ber it among His jewels. I shaU much desire and anxiously wait for further information. I suppose Dr. Pearson, whom I have not seen since he left Newburyport, will immediately write to you, and therefore I shall omit particulars. It seems there is a prospect of union in some form. I believe tf it can begin in any form, its progress and issue wUl be happy. The Lord continue to give you and your as sociates the spirit of wisdom, zeal, and condescension. The Lord dictate every measure to raise an Institution, that shaU honor pure religion, and help the church through aU ages, as long as the sun and moon shall endure. I send Pastor. You will carefully peruse it. It ought to be better on such a great subject. I could not weU avoid the repeti tious appearance of it, consistently with that plainness which I thought of prime consequence. I felt that with regard to the one great misapplication of Scripture, there was need of line upon Une, to fix it deep and fast. My plan for future numbers is suggested in this. I thought it best to avail myself of the old title and signature, having been strangely flattered into the opinion that some credit is attached to them. I hardly know how to exercise patience enough to wait for another line from you. With earnest affection, and prayer, and tender sympathy, I subscribe. Your friend and servant, L. Woods. APPENDIX. 495 From L. Woods "to Dr. Morse. Newbubt, July 21, 1807. Dear Sib, — This long silence I hope you wUl excuse. Num berless things have rushed upon me. But in my greatest press ure of business and cares, I feel that my state is leisure itself compared with yours. I beg that you may not be exhausted and worn out, and hastened to a premature exit. You are wanted here, though I doubt not you would be still more active and use ful in the world of perfection. I think you ought to practice upon Thornton's maxims respecting compan3\ I admire his life. I think it wUl excite the zeal of Mr. Spring's triumvirate, and I hope of many others, to do good upon an extensive scale. Pastor has been transcribed with care, and inspected repeat edly. But we don't see all our own faiUts. I have attended to the letter on Atonement, and have made large curtaUings. There were many needless repetitions and much tiresome length. The latter part in which the Doctor got upon a controversy with Dr. NUes, etc., I thought it best to omit. It is not done very ably, and makes the thing too long. Men ought not to give us whole sermons, in sermonical manner and style, and caU thorn letters. If they won't have mercy on editors, editors ought to have mercy on the public. I have made a mark where I think it may be divided. There is good matter enough for two decent letters. I thought it too much to transcribe, and I believe the printer will easUy find it out. If you write me soon, as in want, I wUl endeavor to send a review of some little matters. I had a good time at Danvers, Salem, and Beverly. Brother Joseph Emerson has conversed with Mr. Norris, and says, he, (Mr. N.) has no objection to union according to the plan last pro posed.' I was at Mr. Spring's with Dr. Pearson last week. Con versation was free and pleasant. I have not seen Mr. B. or B. My freedom on the subject of the Seminary is greater than propriety would seem to admit. I should feel uneasy, did I not know your candor to construct, and your fidelity to conceal, whatever needs candor or concealment. I have not the faculty to yeU any part of my mind in your presence. I only regret that the traits I have disclosed are not more consistent with Christian propriety and dignity. The fickleness and incongruities of my mind, have been displayed to a strange degree on the subject of a Theological Institution. If I had been so on aU other subjects, I should conclude that there was no firmness or consistency in ' At West Newbury. 496 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. my character. But my pierplexity and doubt have long ago ceased. My feelings are uniformly in favor of the best form of union, that can be obtained. I hope to hear from you soon. In your arrangements for number twenty-six, I have full confidence, if your time and at tention can be commanded. I deem it an incumbrance, to have Mr. Webster's long dictionary dispute lying upon us. It is hardly compatible with the design of the Panoplist, or with the expecta tions of readers in general. I hope he will not infringe our rules any more. He must stand upon his own ground, and we upon ours. I am wUling to help him as far as our solemn engagement to the community will permit. I say not these things to express any dissent from your design. I acquiesce. But we must con sider it a sacrifice. Remember us most affectionately to Mrs. Morse. It gives me great pleasure, to see that her mind and yours were so serene in the day of adversity. Remember us likewise to Mrs. Breese and her daughter. May prosperity, both temporal and spiritual, attend your family. May God help you every day, and in every week. I am, beloved sir, yours in the dearest bonds. L. Woods. P. S. — Unless sjiecial reason should occur, I shall wish my next visit deferred tUl the Monday before Commencement. I can have an exchange with Br. Walker the Sabbath before, and come on Monday morning, if the plan meet your wishes. From L. Woods to Dr. Church. Newbubt, July 27, 1807. Dear Bbotheb, — I have agreed to continue in Panoplid a little longer. Mr. Hyde's observations at election had much influence upon my mind. The business of Theological Academy is under serious consideration. Proposals are to be made very soon by the Associates at Andover to the other gentlemen. There is a prospect of a junction in certain respects, particularly as to location; though this is not decided. There have been two interesting characters here of late; Mr. Blackburn from Cherokee Countiy, and Mr. Hughes from Ohio. I heard them both preach. Mr. Hughes is tender and heavenly, Mr. Blackburn rousing, thundering. You wUl see something of them in Panoplist, and I wiU tell you more. You wUl see in next number an extract of a pleasing letter from Charles Coffin. APPENDIX. 497 I want very much to propose an exchange, but don't know how to leave home so long. Mrs. Woods is now without do mestic help. Her girl is just gone. If you could exchange with Mr. Tompkins, or Mead or Dutch, it would give better opportunity for visit and conversation, than if we should ex change. Let me know if you can, when we may hoi^e to see you. I hope, beloved brother, you prosper in all respects. As for myself, I am gone back, sunk, dead. Oh what a work for grace to make such an one an heir of glory. May the smiles of heaven attend you and your partner. The Lord bless you and make you both blessings. You will accept our united love and esteem, and remember us kindly to your honored parents and your sister. Your friend and brother, L. Woods. P. S. — Mr. Spring is much pleased with General Association. I hear Mr. Litchfield is opposed. The Democratic ministers are so. If your Association won't come in, you must for that purpose be connected also with another. That is the method proposed. Think of it. From Dr. Spring to L. Woods. Newbubtpoet, August 1, 1807. Deab Brother, — (This aside— while you read, etc.) "There is a lion in the way,'' and I fear that my friend . . . too fearless of danger or too fearful of attacking him.— There is a state of mind relative to truth and error which is . . . the crisis. 1. Is not this a fact, — that the Bible which is the infaUible guide of truth, whether we comprehend the connection or not, in aU the commands it enjoins on sinners, goes manifestly on the principle that they, as we understand the doctrine of abUity, in aU cases, have natural abUity to begin to repent or be holy ? 2. Now shaU we believe this, whUe we theorise, or shall we disbelieve it means as it says and make the Bible bend to our theory, or shall we come to a solemn pause and query whether we do not theorise too fast? Human reason must not make itself the standard, in opposition to the open face of Scripture. 3. Why did not the lion leap over this fence, namely, ought personal good, when nothing is before us but personal evil in a given case, to be reUnquished for the general good ? If so, is it not evident that the general good is the chief object of benevo lence in aU cases? and hence is personal reward or personal 498 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. enjoyment ever the supreme object of benevolence ? If not, can the lion leap the fence ? and are we not safe ? 4. Why will not the lion leap this fence ? Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself ? 5. In a word, is the lion safe or shielded, except he can prove that in all cases whatever, personal good is the supreme object ? It is a fact that my pleasedness with an object is the use, sina qua non, of pursuing it, or an ultimate cause of pursuing it; but will this prove that the benevolent man cannot now desire the happiness of others which he knows . . . shall not participate; which he believes will be the occasion of his future misery ? From yours, S. Sprino. P. S. — If sinners have no ability to repent what must they do ? and what must we tell them while we use the Bible for a text-book ? Since writing the letter which demands aU the candor of a friend, my poor mind has acted thus. Are sinners who are totally depraved, i. e., destitute of holy tastes, destitute too of natural ability to repent, or to begin to be holy? No; for thousands of them have repented, and found that they had natural abUity. For repentance is activity and not passivity. Now I don't care whether the Judge restricts the essence of re pentance to taste or not. For if taste is passivity it is not repentance, and if it is activity or life, it is the activity or the Ufe of an agent who is able to be the subject of it, or to put it forth: ergo, Q.E.D. the sinner if not the child of fate, or a brute beast, is a moral agent and able to begin to repent, as all the commands and penalties of the law, and aU the offers and prom ises of the gospel, iiivariabiy presuppose. If, in one word, the sinner is unable to repent or make a new heart, the language of the Bible is absurd, and what is God, and what is accountability but a delusion? This morning I read the J. my sermon for the H. S. in which I define a miracle. He said that you must leave it. For there are no miracles or events which exceed the established laws or course of nature. The iUustration is, that Perkins makes a machine, which strikes like a clock, but as loud as thunder, once a year during a hundred and twenty-seven years; then it sings like a crow six times every January and once every month for the next seven hundred years, and then two hundred years on every Friday, except Good Friday, it makes a noise like a bull: and fools caU aU these things fhiracles. But the fact is the machine works by Perkins' rules. APPENDIX. 499 In a word the J. supposes, that the end of what we fools caU miracles, is answered by a few singular expressions of Divine Majesty which take place in the order of nature at the tune God appointed to impress the human mind. From Dr. Pearson to Dr. Morse. Aug. 22, 1807. Saturday, 11 o'clock. Dear Sib, — On my return from Boston, Tuesday evening, I found that Mr. S. arrived at my house at 11 a. m., much disap pointed at not finding me at home. His time however he passed with Mr. F. A. N. and F n tUl 8 p. m., but it was then too late for us to open on the great subject, as he was engaged to sleep at Mr. A.'s. Next morning at nine we commenced with prayer. As he had no special caU to be at home before the last of the week, our conference was deliberate and leisurely, and intermixed with many anecdotes and episodes. Dr. S. displayed through the whole, a serious, pious. Christian spirit; less suspi cious and fearful, more candid, easy, and cheerful, than at any previous interview; and so far as I could judge, sincerely desirous of union. Our communications were free and open, accompanied with much mutual satisfaction and confidence. So far as I have learnt, his visit in the famUies mentioned above has made favor able impressions. Last evening I left him at Mr. AUen's in Brad ford, where he was to take the stage this morning. On the whole I tliink the prospect hopeful at present, and that we have much reason to bless that Almighty Being who turneth the hearts of men, as the rivers of water are turned. StiU, however, much remains to be done, and many difficulties to be conquered. The result of our deUberations I wUl enclose if I have time; if not, you wUl know it on Monday, if you come to Andover, which I think necessary. I regret the causes which have prevented your writing to Mr. Abbot. A letter in several respects would be more useful than conversation; let him have the advantage of both, and bring the letter with you. What I enehse is for your eye alone, as delicacy and propriety, in this stage of our affairs, for bids aU disclosure. Praying for health, strength, Ught, and as sistance equal to your multiplied caUs and labors, I am your sincere, faithful, E. Pearson. P. 8. — ^Dr. Dwight is just arrived, and wiU wait for you as you desire. 500 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. From Dr. Pearson to Dr. Morse. Andoveb, Tuesday, a. m., Sept. 1, 1807. Dear Sir, — I give you one line to comfort your heart. Provi dence is working for us. Tuesday Dr. Dwight left us — same day friend Chaplin came and spent two nights. Wednesday he visited Esqr. A. Thursday we set off for Plumb Island. This gave Mrs. P. and me opportunity of sleeping one night at Mr. Woods' and the next at Dr. Spring's. Had some conversation with Mr. B 1. His prejudices against Mr. D. are very strong, and at present invinci ble. Saturday Mr. Allen of Bradford called here and spent three hours with Mr. F. Sunday night he slept with us. Monday, a.m ., Esqr. A. called and informed me that Mr. F. had withdrawn his opposition; so that no objection to his appointment of seems now to remain. This is the Lord's doing; it is wonderful; let us be glad, and rejoice, and confide in Eim, for He only doeth won drous things. Difficulties, however, and some danger, with respect to union, still remain; sufficient to keep us dependent and humble. Much remains to be done, and much wisdom, caution, and Divine assistance are still necessary. Make no mention of the expected apj)ointment to any one, before you see me. Mr. Farrar is at tending court at Newburyport, is to see Dr. S., etc., and return to-morrow. As there are several weighty subjects, on which Jl wish to consult you previously to Trustee-meeting on Thursday, it seems very desirable that you come up to-morrow, p. m., and pass the night with me, if practicable on your part. The times are critical — every one wiU be fishing — we must for some time yet to come keep ourselves to ourselves — the adversary is inquisi tive, anxious, artful, pressing — sat verbum. Yours with much affection and esteem, E. Pearson. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Salem, Sept. 13, 1807. Beloved Sra, — All looks bright. I long to see you. Have not had time to write. You must use all your influence to pre vent sus2)icion and difficulty on your side. Mr. S. wUl do nobly. Ho and I are going to be very happy again. Give them what they want at the outset, if they are reasonable. There wiU be no danger. All will be quiet. A little exi^erience and co-operation will remove aU jealousy. If we can only get together, what can we not do ? 0 what a prospect ! Do write soon to your most ardent friend, L. Woods. APPENDIX. 501 From Dr. Church to Mr. Norris. Newbubtpoet, Sept. 15, 1807. Dear Sib, — Our late interview was so agreeable to me, that I am desirous of addressing to you a few lines. You wUl peruse them, I trust, in the exercise of candor and friendship. It is highly pleasing to enjoy the friendship of the x^ious and benevo lent; and it is an honor to be permitted, in even so small a degree, to co-operate with them in promoting the cause of truth. I am hapj)y to find that this cause so deeply engages the feelings of your heart. Thanks be to God that you enjoy the means of ex tensively communicating to perishing sinners the knowledge of Him who died for their salvation. The good which may result to the souls of men from your contemplated Institution is incal culable. Your design embraces the eternal interests of many, and of very many yet unborn. Nothing of equal magnitude and importance has been contemplated in America. Hence every pious mind, that is acquainted with your object, must pray that you, dear sir, and the other respected Donors, may be peculiarly favored with wisdom from above. Many of the friends of evangeli cal truth, are hoping and praying that your Institution will unite and combine the best Christian influence through New England. An Institution of this kind is greatly needed in this day of abound ing error and iniquity. Scarce anything gives the enemies of the truth greater advantage than the want of union among its friends. When such exertions are made to subvert the gospel, our Calvin istic churches through New England, and even through the United States, greatly need a pious and orthodox Seminary to supply them with learned and faithful Pastors, who shall feed them with knowledge and understanding, and forin the minds qf the youth to virtue and piety May .^uch an inedimable blessing soon he realized. Do not be discouraged, dear sir, if you find trials and difficul ties, or experience unexpected delays. These things will not be contrary to the experience of God's people, when they have had in view the advancement of His kingdom. God sometimes dis concerts the plans they had formed with very pleasing expecta tions, and then directs then- thoughts to plans of more extensive utility. His ways and thoughts are above ours. When we look very confidently for the prosperity of His cause in one particular way, which apjDears very promising to us. He most successfuUy builds up His kingdom in another. And when we think that our designs and plans will aU miscarry, then He promotes the pious object we have in view, in a way far better than we could have 502 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGIOAL SEMINARY. devised. This increases our admiration of His wisdom and good ness, and promotes our humility and gratitude. It leads us to trust more simply in the Lord, and to look for His blessing on our exertions. How desirable, how happy is such a frame of mind ! May you, dear sir, enjoy the special direction and smUes of heaven in everything you may attemi^t for the prosperity of Zion. May the church of Christ enjoy the whole benefit of your Chris tian influence. May you hereafter meet many in the paradise of God, who shall ascribe their salvation, under the influence of Divine grace, to your active and diffusive benevolence. Should it not interfere with your more important concerns, I should be highly gratified iu receiving from you a letter. There is a Post Office in Pelham, N. H., so that a letter may come to me by the mail. Be pleased to present my res2iects to Mrs. Norris. May you long be eminent blessings to each otlier. Permit me, dear sir, to subscribe myself. Your friend and humble servant, John H. Church. From Mr. Norris to Dr. Church. SAI.EM, Sept. 21, 1807. Rev. and Deab Sir, — I received your kind letter and carefuUy perused it, I hope with some sensible feelings in the great and good things respecting our Institution which you so feelingly mention and for which I sincerely thank you. It is not only very pleasing, but a great blessing and a com fort to enjoy the friendship of the pious, but more especiaUy to be indulged with the particular friendship and the tender advice of pious and faithful ministers, in the cause and gospel of Christ. Our great and good Institution has had much weight on my mind, and when I reflect in the first instance, on the Providential occurrences, and the path in which we have been led ever since, I cannot say but I have great doubts and fears as to the present contemplated plan of union.— It plainly appears to me according to the Incorporating Act of Andover Academy, that the present Board of Visitors and Trustees, as the Act expressly says, are, and wUl be, the sole Visitors, Trustees and Governors in perpetual succes sion forever, and so they ought to be. How then can we super sede or control these sole Visitors, by appointing a Board of Visitors for our Institution ? As we come in under their Act of APPENDIX. 503 Incorporation, our Board of Visitors can have no i^ower of con trol over the law that has made them the sole Visitors. For we come under their care and direction, for protection in their priv- Ueges, and to enjoy the benefits of their Incorporating Act. Therefore it appears to me, they must in all respects be the sole Visitors and Trustees; — they cannot be brought under the con trol of our Visitors, because their Act has guarded against it carefully, and vests all the powers in themselves as sole Visitors, Trustees and Governors forever. I do not (caU in question, nor) pretend to say, that the present Trustees of Andover Academy are not good men; but this I say, I cannot give up the privilege of electing such friends of truth for our Institution, as I am willing to trust the cause of truth with, together with the Institution. I have many more things to say, but in the present stage of the business, I feel it a duty to be silent. I pray God that we may be directed to do that which wiU be for His own glory. Accept my sincere thanks for your kind letter, and believe me to be with the greatest respect, dear and Rev. Sir, yours affectionately, John Noeris. P. S. — Our love and respects to Mrs. Church and your family It wiU always be very gratifying to me to receive a line from you. Oh my dear sir, it is a great thing to do right and act right. We must commit all to God, do duty, and leave events to Him. ShaU we have your approbation if we submit our Institution to the Trustees of Andover Academy, and we and our friends have nothing to do with the management, nor have any control over it ? From L. Woods to Samuel Farrar. Newbubt, Sept. 21, 1807. Dear Sir, — The present state of things is very critical and interesting. A task now devolves upon you and your Associates, which I hope will bo executed with wisdom and success. My mind is constantly fiUed with the great affair; and as I know not that I shaU see you soon, I can hardly deny myself the relief and the pleasure of disclosing to you my inmost thoughts and feel ings. I doubt not but every idea of importance has occurred to you and to Dr. P. But as I cannot avoid the apprehension, that there wUl be some .obstacle to union on your side, I take the liberty to open to you the workings of my own mind on the sub- 504 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. ject; which I shall do without study, and without foi-m. — When I speak of union, I now mean upon the principles lately agreed upon by Dr. P. and Mr. S. 1. The principle of justice and equality may have weight in this case. If these Donors furnish ap equal or superior part of the whole fund, they ought to share equal rights. If they es tablish two Professorships, that may be called forty thousand dol lars; add twelve scholarships, and call it at least twenty thousand more; add twenty thousand for Library;— total, $80,000. My calculation is not less than this, if things are managed haj)pily. It wiU not do to speak this language ; but my contemplations are free from doubt. In this view I am satisfied that what they will require, as to mfiuence in elections, etc., etc., wiU be no more than equitable; yea, even supposing my calculation a little too high. 2. If they are refused, all this fund wiU be lost as to the Seminary, and the Donors will most certainly feel themselves free from aU obligation to contribute in any other way. Their inten tion and promise to do " something handsome," went upon a principle, which, in case they are rejected, wUl cease to operate. And, 3. If they are refused, every possible effort wiU be used to rise above the Somiuary. Emulation is one of the most powerful, though not one of the most laudable of all principles. Even all that which I have hoped would be accomplished in connection (as to CoUege) will very probably be attempted in a separate way. I am confident there would be no want of property, or of zeal. To what such efforts, upon such principles, would lead, it is not possible to say. 4. The principles upon which the Donors are now willing to come to Andover, are no more than what have been offered to them from the, beginning. They have been constantly told, "come in your own way, make your own rules; bring your own Professors and students," etc. The fairness of these proposals has been known, and has laid the foundation for such a sentiment in the Christian community, especially among orthodox ministers, that great reproach would have faUen upon them for separation. If these principles should now be rejected, new representations wiU be made, the general sentiment will be changed, and the re proach of separation will fall on the other side. 5. The union which I contemplate is a cordial and entire union. There must indeed be time for it. Prejudices must be weak ened, and mutual suspicions removed. But I have no doubt this wUl be done; gradually, indeed, but in the end effectually. You APPENDIX. , 505 have often observed, what I have long entertained as a favorite opinion, that there is no difl'erence of sentiment or feeUng, which should keep Old Calvinists and Hopkinsians from the most cordial and perfect co-operation and harmony. Let them come together, and act together, and they wfll soon find that they are one. Jealousy and party spirit wiU die away, and they wiU become one complete and irresistible host. The motions of Providence seem to be tending to such a blessed state. The united Institution would, I believe, be a most powerful means of hastening it on. Three years would do much. The first arrangements, it is hoped, wiU be altogether upon a plan that wiU be mutually satisfactory. If concUiatory methods are adopted by your side, the others wUl not bo outdone. Whether the three Donors, or their contemplated Board of Visitors, are considered, there is no doubt of the most fair, kind, and acceiDtable measures being adopted. A little jealousy may appear in some at the beginning, but wiU not last. It is; I think, a true character of Hopkinsians (though I have not heard it ap plied) that they cannot be conquered by opposition, but are easUy softened and made candid by kind Christian treatment. The first class of students wiU, in aU probability, be of such a complexion, in point of theological sentiment and character, as to afford pleas ure, satisfaction, and hope to both sides. They wUl be serious, thoroughly and firmly orthodox, weU informed and zealous, but prudent and inoffensive. By that time everything wUl be done in concert. Every measure which concerns the joint Institution will be executed with mutual consultation. And each part, when called to act alone, will have as much regard to the feelings of the other part as fidelity wUl psrmit. Such harmony may be pretty confidently expected if the first arrangements, and especiaUy the first elections, can be made to mutual satisfaction. That this may be done I have no doubt. Respecting the feeUngs of several who are talked of as Visitors, I wish to say more than I can now write. They are among the most candid and inoffensive characters. I wish to enlarge likewise on the subject of elections. The meu who have been meutioiied by Mr. S. for the third Professor are such as would be pecuUarly acceptable to you and your associates. 6. If they are rejected, the General Association cannot be ex pected to support the Seminary. The strength of that body to this moment is in the hands of men who are called Hopkinsians, though mUd, prudent, and candid men. If objections to union from your part should prevail, the most vigorous and probably effectual measures would be taken to secure the patronage of that 506 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. body on the other side. I shudder at the thought of the dread ful warfare which must ensue. But how pleasing, how bright the prospect if the union can be consummated. Then the General Association wUl act in unison with the Seminary. The Seminary will combine, it must combine, the whole Christian orthodox influ ence of the community. And everything ought to be done upou that principle, especially in the outset. 7. I have not yet urged what we hope the Donors will do towards the other object, which, in connection with this and in subserviency to it, is highly important. Within three years a College may be established. A fund for two or three officers would be enough to begin with. The Professors at the Seminary might do part. At Andover, I liojDe, there will be what may, with pe culiar propriety, be called University, Academy, College, and Semi nary. All the property of the church will form a complete system. At Harvard College tliere is loud murmuring, and reproach, and imprecation. A tutor has lately said he hoped in all mercy the union would not take place, and hoped both would fail, that all should come into the channel at Harvard. Excuse these flights. God will execute His own benevolent designs. The infinite good which wiU result from the union to the cause of religion and the evils of disunion have been much talked of, but never, I appre hend, fully described or conceived. They are beyond conception great. Queries. — -WUl it not be desirable that your Board be enlarged if such men can be obtained as will have the confidence of both sides? Will it not be wise to have the friends of the union in your Board thoroughly prepared for action before the question is brought forward ? WiU it not be best for the Board to defer the choice of Dr. P., as he will undoubtedly be nominated and supported by our Donors upon the plan which has been men tioned ? Though perhaps what your Board would do might not prevent what our Donors would wi.sh. I hope, beloved sir, you wiU not have an idea that I think it necessary to suggest these things. I write because I am full, and find it a satisfaction to open my heart to a dear and ponfidential fiiend. Let all I have written be sub rosa. Let it not be known that I have written,.lest a wrong construction should be put upon it. I should have gone to A. to-day had I not wished to avoid the aiDpearance. The prospect is more and more bright. I review what is past with admiration. How has Providence directed and overruled everything. How have those events which seemed most contrary APPENDIX. 607 to union been made use of to bring forward a better mode of union than would have been possible at any former time? The hand of God is very visible. I look forward to the united Insti tution, and contemplate the probable course of events with ele vated hope, and even with rapture. The opulent Donors wUl, I think, do worthUy. I am particularly acquainted with their do mestic circumstances. They are shut up to a benevolent use of their wealth. The Institution wiU be their dear child. We have much to do, and much to pray for. Among other things, let us not forget to pray that our opulent fi-iends may have long life and prosperity, and that God would enlarge their hearts, and dispose them to consecrate aU to the Redeemer's honor and cause. Earnestly wishing to see you, and asking God's gracious direc tion for you and all concerned in this great object, I subscribe, dear sir, your sincere friend and servant, Leonard Woods. P. S. — I have not had time to write particularly to Dr. Morse. I trust he is informed of the present state of things. There is one matter respecting him which I wish for opportunity to propose. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubt, Sept. 30, 1807. My Deably Beloved Sir, — I have never felt so strong an incli nation to see you and to write to you as of late. To see you I have not been able, and when I have set apart time to write, I have not known where to begin; such a world of matter has pressed, that I have laid it aside, not however without the fuU belief, that every thing of importance has been communicated to you by Dr. Pearson and others. Oh, sir, what a time we have had since I saw you ! ¦ I have felt myself in most critical and responsible circumstances. I have steadUy kept union in view. That dear object has not been overlooked one moment. Every measure has been shaped ¦ to secure it. Everything has been made subservient to it. I have been constantly watching to see what dangers remain, what difficulties are to be removed, what advantages may be gained, and how those already gained may be secured. When I have found anything for me to do I have done it without delay. My great difficulty has been to hold back, so as not to do too much. WhUe I have been attempting something, according to my abil ity, how much more has been done by others, particularly by 508 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Dr. Pearson, for whom I have an affection and esteem con stantly growing. And how visible has been the hand of God in aU. God has appeared to direct and bless every measure. He is to be most devoutly acknowledged. It is His cause, and He will doubtless give success. Oh, what a glorious object is in con templation! It is astonishing that every Christian heart is not charmed with it. How much it is to be lamented, that orthodox sentiments are in so many instances united with heterodox feel ings. What is more inconsistent with the truth than low, con tracted, partial feelings, a sectarian spirit, groundless suspicions and surmises, etc. The present cloud will soon pass over. From the beginning there has been a constant interchange of bright and cloudy days. Esqr. Farrar wUl tell you Mr. Norris' difficulty. I am clear that it can be removed. It ought to be attended to soon, lest it should through time become deep-rooted. I hope Dr. P. wiU be along next week. The three Donors all say, they wish to go to Andover and unite, if a safe way can be devised. They will go \xpoii the other plan, if not upon the Visitatorial. That would be infinitely better than disunion. Indeed I see not why most of the solid advantages of union may not be obtained in that way, as well as in any other. Although there is, it must be confessed, an ad ditional beauty, and I think safety in the Visitatorial scheme. Even Mr. Norris says he wUl go to Andover with aU his heart. I am not by any means discouraged, but I should be, did I not consider what God has done, and did I not confide in His power and wisdom. 'Tis easy for Him to manage the greatest con cerns. I am tired of the subtle plots and workings of men. God's ways are all uprightness and truth. What you will do to-morrow I know not. But I have the com fort to behove, no measures wUl be adopted which wUl impede uuion in any form. As I have thought before, I think now, that com ing together in any way, living together, teaching together, acting together, having only one house, one Institution (though com prising perhaps different branches, and different boards), this would bring on a greater and greater union; — would prepare the way for any measures promotive of the cause of love and truth. I must see you. If God permit, I wUl go to Charlestown next week; especiaUy if this perplexity remain. I may go through An dover. I may be at Dr. P.'s Monday night, and at your house Tues day noon. I have done nothing for Panoplist. My apology must be found in the course of events. Indeed, sir, I have had no time, and no thoughts, for anything but one. If I had compUed with their APPENDIX. 509 pressing request, I should have had students before now. I thank the Great Disposer, that He has kept me back, and turned my heart to the best of aU objects. It is my earnest desire to return to my labors with you. The Panoplist is dear to me. You, sir, are more and more dear to me — more and more necessary to my happiness. I feel gratitude and joy when I review our happy friendship. The Lord help you along; give you health and lOng life, and make you a more and more extensive blessing to His church. Remember us very affectionately to Mrs. Morse, to Madam B. and her daughter, and the rest of your dear family. I am, dear sir. Yours with sincerity, L. Woods. P. S. — I wish Dr. Dwight could converse with Messrs. B. and B. and N. on his return, particularly the latter. Can't you re quest it by a letter sent on by stage to Mr. Spring. I have received your packet from Whipple's, containing en couraging, animating things. From Dr. Spring to Dr. Morse. Newbubtpoet, Oct. 3, 1807. Dear Sir, — The Associates have been together at Newburyport. They never were more firmly united. They never understood themselves, each other, and you and the great subject so well as at present. A Theological Institution they are most decidedly en gaged to estabUsh and support. Funds are not wanting. Gov. PhiUips in his Act of Incorporation which Mr. Norris brought me has taught them to place their Foundation under no mortal what ever except a Board of their own electing. They will be as inde pendent of any other power as the Andover Academy. They de- chne accepting the report because they do not believe the Trus tees can consistently with your Incorporating Act delegate the right which must be realised. But, sir, while they decUne at present to unite on the Visita torial system which they fear some future Board of Trustees wiU nullify by appealing to the PhiUips Act, it is my opinion they wiU unite to go " as lue are," with our own Institution. It is also my opinion that to insist at present on any other union wUl frustrate the design. And pray why shaU we not kUl the jealous monster by settling down upon the same site together, to reciprocate hearts and aU the advantages of the Seminary. Who can desire more 510 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. than to see the students enjoying the theological feast alter nately in each others' departments. I believe, considering the heterogeneous material on hand, that it is in vain to attempt any other plan. To be fierce for union is not the road to complete amalgamation. I suggest these thoughts with freedom and con fidence. We must not perplex the Associates. They will do right, if wrong measures with them be omitted, by those who mean to steer ship. I have some reason to fear, that too much individ ual liberty has been taken. But when I say this, I always " Hano veniampatemusquedamusque ¦vicissim." The object magnifi.es before me every moment. I survey it, that is, aU the whUe I am awake. Ten to one if I do not in some extemporaneous fit, preach out the Constitution or the Visitatorial system, or touch on the advantages and disadvantages of amalga mation, as I sometimes sing, as Dr. Bliss used to whistle, whUe walking the streets. Please accept and make love from your friend and brother, S. Spring. From Dr. Church to Mr. Norris. Pelham, N. H., Oct. 12, 1807. Dear Sir, — As-it respects your pious desires, and the cause of truth, I deeply regret that so many hindrances occur in estabhsh- ing your Theological Institution. I trust however that aU these things wiU be overruled for good. But when we have an object in view, which appears very important and dear to our hearts, it is painful to experience delays. We are apt to forget the ne cessity of a waiting and praying season. We earnestly wish to realise immediately the pleasing object of our desires. I think I feel for you and also for your worthy and respected Associates at Newburyport. It will be very painful to me should Dr. Spring or either of the Donors be blamed by any of the friends of evangel ical truth, if a union with the Andover trust should not take place. Your reputation, and the reputation of your Associates, is very dear to me. I have endeavored repeatedly to make it appear fair and honorable for you, should the union faU, by showing the rea sons of your decision. But here I beg leave, dear sir, to suggest a thought. And your reputation is my principal motive in sug gesting it. I wish you to pay no more attention to it than it may deserve. As you make the Act of Incorporation, a great reason for declining a union, I would suggest, whether it be not expe dient that some eminent law characters be consulted. Perhaps APPENDIX. 511 this has been done. If it has not, I would ask whether you could not consult Mr. Strong, the late governor, by letter or otherwise on this matter. I find by conversing with a gentleman in An dover, one of the Trustees, that he is not fully satisfied that the Act of Incorporation does present such a great difficulty against union. He thinks if this be the case, you ought to consult some law characters on the subject. It is also his opinion that the Additional Act wiU help to remove the difficulty. I am free to declare in every circle, that I am decidedly against a union, unless it can be entirely safe, and honorable for you. But the more I converse with different gentlemen on the subject, the more I am impressed with the importance of union, if it can be effected to your satisfaction. Should the union finaUy fail in every form, I earnestly wish that no blame may justly attach to you or either of your worthy Associates; but that your deci sion may bear the strictest investigation. My heart has all along been far more with you, than with the Andover Associates. To your contemplated Institution, I have confidently looked to de fend and maintain the cause of truth. Should you in any way fail of realizing your pious design, it would be very painful to my heart. Should you consult any gentleman of the law, on what I have mentioned, I would wish that he would take a fuU view of the subject in all its bearings and in every attitude. Both the Com mon Law and the late Additional Act, as weU as the Aot of Incor poration, I wish to have carefuUy examined. Perhaps if Mr. Strong, or some other gentleman of the law, in whom you can confide, could be with you at Salem, or Newburyport, or Andover, it might be of great utiUty in this momentous business. Presi dent Dvright, you observed, was candid in saying that union was desirable and important, if it could be safely effected. This must be submitted to gentlemen of the law. This he would not under take to determine. I wish not to say or do anything, which shaU in the least re tard your operations. I wish the way may be prepared for you to proceed as soon as possible, and accompUsh your benevolent design. It seems the gentlemen at Andover have agreeable prospects. Certain persons, I am informed, have already obligated them selves to erect and finish at their own expense, the suitable buUdings for a Theological Seminary. These are to be completed as soon as circumstances wiU admit. I hope much wUl then be done to favor Zion. 512 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINART. I am sorry you find so many embarrassments. The ways of heaven seem, in this instance, a little mysterious. It must be thus ordered for some wise purpose. Let us trust God's word: " Com mit thy works unto the Lord, and thy thoughts shall be established." Light, I trust, wiU yet arise, and that you wUl see the happy issue of all your present delays and embarrassments. Persevere, my dear sir, and the Lord wUl direct and prosper you. Mrs. Church joins me in presenting our Christian salutations to you, dear sir, and your worthy partner. Yours with sentiments of esteem, John H. Church. P. S. — It may facUitate the conveyance of a letter to me to direct it to be sent by the way of Boston and BUlerica. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubt, Oct. 22, 1807. Rev. and Dear Sir, — Dr. Spring did not return from Andover before the middle of the day. Consequently I could not write a letter, according to your direction, to be put in post-office to day. Dr. S. was in haste, to attend a catechising, and could not wait for a letter. Perhaps this may reach you at New Haven. I wish it may; for I know the anxiety arising from delay of in formation in this great affair. What I now have to communicate is better than 1 feared, though not quite so good as I hoped. Dr. P. and Dr. S. have prepared about a dozen articles, containing principles and conditions of coalition. Those principles and con ditions will, I have no doubt, meet your approbation. Dr. P. signified to Dr. S. this morning, as they parted, that the above- mentioned principles and conditions, were not half of what was necessary. They are to be together again soon, probably next week. I believe Dr. P. and Mr. Farrar have considerable satis faction in what is done, though they have a strong predUection for the visitatorial system. That system is not forgotten. Dr. S. would make no difficulty about it, were it not for Mr. Norris. It is deeply impressed on my mind, that the best way to get upon that system, is to show a readiness to coalesce in any proper way, and to attend with patience and candor to any mode of union, which they may propose. This wUl tend, I should hope, to pro duce several good consequences. First, it will prevent the growth of suspicion on their side. After they have been so often told that they may come in, in APPENDIX. 513 any way they choose, etc., if they should see different feelings manifested, they would be very apt to take an improper alarm, and give up the idea of union. The condescendinpf, healing, uniting spirit, which you and your associates have showed, has done much towards melting their hearts, and preparing them to harmonize. If you persevere in this good, this heavenly way, the effect may be most glorious; and you will have the honor of being one of the chief instruments of preventing evil and doing good. Secondly, the door of union will thus be kept open, and the door shut against a world of evils from without. As soon as it is understood abroad, that the negotiation is at an end, that the difficulties in the way of coalition are not to be easily removed; it wUl be a token for action to those who wish to prevent or lower down the Institution. They wUl take courage; they wUl interfere; they will put new bars in the way; they wUl turn all our fears into realities. I wish the enemy never to know, that we find any considerable difficulties, never to have an idea that anj'thing but union is possible. This wiU keexj them still. Let us then in some way, in any way, in every way, keep up the spirit of union. Let this be the watchword. Let nothing else be thought of, except as an abomination to be abhorred, a judgment to be dreaded, deprecated, and watchfully guarded against. Again, if the life of intercourse, of deliberation, and negotiation be kept up, it may and I hope it will be the case, that the three Donors themselves will be satisfied, that tlie visitatorial plan is the best. They may soon find upon fair exam ination, that other schemes have difficulties as well as that. Their minds will open and enlarge, and they will return to the visitatorial system with entire satisfaction, and embrace it with more ardor than they would have done at any former time. And this again may open their hearts more and more to acts of generosity. In short, if we persevere in patient, candid, benevolent efforts, and in fervent prayers, I believe we shaU go right. Dear sir, we have had darker days than the present. But light has followed. It is God's cause; and it is easy for Him to bring about the most promising and happy union. But He may see it to be best to try our faith, our zeal, our meekness and patience. He may caU us to higher and more painful exertions, than any we have made. And let me say, dear sir, that the idea of this does not cause me to tremble in the least degree. Rather than give up union, I would go over the whole ground again; I would encounter more enemies, I would face more awful 514 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. dangers, I would engage in harder struggles, than we have ever known. If the present attempt faU, I think I shall feel the same. Excuse me. I say all this, because your letter is expressive of painful, gloomy apprehension. Dr. S.'s mind is in a very agree able, promising state. He has expressed a particular wish to see you and converse with you. It was done with much appearance of cordiality. Mr. Brown, whom I saw Tuesday, is right. His candid mind wUl come to anything that is reasonable. I mean soon to spend an evening with Mr. Bartlett. I meant to add above, that I believe Dr. S. is heartily engaged for union. To-morrow I mean to begin anotlier number of Pastor. I wish you could make a visit to Newburyport and Newbury before long. It might do good. We cannot do too much to accompUsh our favorite object. The que.9tion of union and dis union, is to me like th* question of life and death. I have not the least doubt, but disunion in this affair, would gratify the Devil, and give his malice a temporary triumph; while it would clothe the church in sackcloth. I have had a most pleasing in terview with Esqr. Abbot. I esteem him as a father, and he is pleased to give me the honor and happiness to call me his son. I wish his dear heart may not be disappointed and wounded. Both he and his wife have gained a high place in my love and respect. If you receive this at New Haven, remember me very grate fuUy and respectfully to Dr. Dwight and his son. Let me hear from you soon after your return. With great affection and esteem, I am. Rev and dear Sir, Yours truly, L. Woods. From L. Woods to Dr. Church. Newbubt, Oct. 24, 1807, Sabbaih night. Beloved Brother, — I have not had opportunity before this to fulfil my wish and my engagement. Dr. Spring returned on Thursday. It was not the Trustee meeting; as I supposed. Next Thursday is the time. Dr. Spring and Dr. Pearson prepared a pretty large number of articles, containing " principles and con ditions of union" upon the new plan.' The prospect of mutual satisfaction in that scheme is greater than it was. It seems Dr. P. expressed considerable complacency in it, though the visitato rial is his favorite. Mr. Farrar is decided in his preference of that ' Two Theological Schools in Andover, under distinct Boards.— Eduob. APPENDIX. 515 scheme, but I think will not object to this. Dr. Spring certainly is not decided against the visitatorial scheme, and I am not at all sure but it will be resumed and preferred by the three Donors- But that must be brought on prudently and gradually, on account of Mr. Norris. Dr. P. is expected to be at Newburyport this week on the same business. He is a man who makes thorough work of the business he is engaged in, makes everything bend to the great object, is ready to face difficulties, never flinches, is com posed when most earnest, is the same all the week and aU the year; in short, is raised up and qualified to act in these times and in this affair. We don't find such a man once in an age. I have written to Dr. Morse in answer to his gloomy letter, which you saw. He is apt to be discouraged. To him I have urged the importance of keeping up and encouraging the spirit of negotiation, and of impressing on all the idea that there must and will be union, lest the enemy, finding a door open, should introduce new difficulties. I have also urged that persevering at tempts will undoubtedly discover a mode of union at once prac ticable, safe, and satisfactory. On these accounts, and several others, I have insisted that the three Donors with Dr. Spring are to be encouraged in any plan they are disposed to mention, and in any measures they are disposed to adopt, in favor of coaUtion. I have let him know I am by no means discouraged; and that I should not be, even if this scheme and the next scheme should fail. It wUl be desirable, I apprehend, that you should cultivate fre quent and intimate converse with Esquire Farrar. Write to him. Let him know your feelings on the subject of the Institution and everything that they are doing. He has some fears about Hop kinsians, which free intercourse with you wiU tend to remove. He is a charming character, and friendship with him is worth obtain ing and preserving. Do caU upon him, if you can, on your way to Association. I wish you to use your influence, discreetly, with your Association, in order to remove any wrong impressions and groundless surmises respecting the Seminary; and likewise con cerning General Association. WUl you not be prepared to come into an Association which has Dr. West for Moderator, Mr. Hyde or Austin for Scribe, etc., in short, which is begun and supported by the firmest and most zealous Calvinists in the State ? What do their jealousies mean ? I am afraid the political infatuation is at bottom. With some I am satisfied this is the case. I look upon the Seminary and General Association as connected. And I have no doubt there wUl be a kind of connection formed. It has oc curred to me, as a promising measure, that the Seminary should 516 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. request the General Association, from year to year, to send mes sengers, who shaU attend the annual visitations, and be invited to sit as honorary members of the board or boards, and shaU make report of the state of the Seminary. This will prepare the way for the General Association to suggest improvements in the plan of instruction, etc., and will introduce friendship and co-opera tion between the two bodies; and through the medium of the General Association the churches will obtain a correct acquaint ance with the nature and state of the Seminary, and will know what confidence to repose in it. I am not sure but all this may be extended to General Association in Connecticut, the Gen eral Conference in Vermont, and even in time to the General As sembly of Presbyterians. Oh, my brother, how the prospect opens! I hope God is about to do something great for Zion. Let the Seminary have your prayers. Wrestle for the union, and remember me; ceasing not to pray that I maybe directed and furnished for duty — and that I may not prove a burden to the Institution and to the church of God. Oh, what blushing and humiliation belong to me ! Remember my people too. Maj' God direct them and bless them. They are dear to me. I am affected to think of leaving them. Call on me, if possible, on your way to Association, or on your return. Find out how your brethren feel respecting all our affairs. Remember us to our dear sister, Mrs. Church, and to your honored parents and other friends, and believe me Yours truly. L. Woods. From L. Woods to Mr. Warren. Newbubt, Oct. 27, 1807. My Dear Brother, — -I had an expectation of seeing you next week. You were to have word if the circumstances of my family rendered it best for you not to come. Nothing has taken place to prevent your visit from being exceedingly agreeable and alto gether convenient. Mrs. Woods and aU the family are very weU. The Tuesday after I left you I went to Princeton. Mrs. Spring for health's sake rode with me. I found my aged father much better than I expected. The day of my arrival he began to walk the room with his staff. When I gave him an account of the In stitution, and of my prospect, and after he made many inquiries dic tated by parental love, he said, " WeU, Leonard, I hope you wiU do weU, — but I don't know." My visit was quite unexpected. On APPENDIX. 517 my going in and speaking to my father, asking him how he did, he looked up and said, " Why, Leonard, seeing you wiU be the best medicine I have had." He appears composed and comfortable in his mind. After he went to bed, I went and stood by him, he looked on me and said, " Oh, Leonard, I long to have my whole soul swaUowed up in love to God and Christ, but I can't keep fixed there as I wish ! " I have a comfortable hope of his religion. He has always showed a disposition pecuUarly free from Ul-wiU and revenge. I have known many instances of his receiving in juries, and having it in his power to avenge them, when he has manifested a meek, forgiving spirit, and has sought opportunity to be reconcUed. This i>roceeded not from natural indifference of mind, for he has warm feelings. He has been a very extensive reader on history, both civU and ecclesiastical, on philosophical •subjects, on doctrinal and practical religion. His genius is pe culiarly mathematical, and his memory uncommonly retentive. His abUities are far superior to those which any of his chUdren possess. May his last days be devout and happy. The business of the Seminary is yet unfinished. The proba bility of union is stUl very strong and encouraging. On mj return, I spent a very agreeable evening and morning with Esqr. Abbot. On my leaving him, he said, " Always come right here, and if our ways don't suit you, let us know it, make it your home here.'' And then added very tenderly, "I shall esteem you my firstborn son." I feel very warmly attached to him. He alone, you know, has of fered me a salary of a thousand dollar s for life. I am happy to think it wUl be easy to please him, without deviating from duty. Oh, that my defects may be supplied, my failings and sins removed, and every needed qualification imparted. My abUities and my attainments look exceedingly smaU. But I have reason most of aU to lament my want of Christian wisdom and zeal. The candor of my friends encourages me, but they don't know what I know respecting myself. I was very happy, dear brother, to hear that your mind had been less agitated by your late trials and losses, than by some past scenes. I hope that the ever gracious, ever faithful God, the friend and keeper of His people, is leading you along, though in a way you know not. May every trial have a happy effect upon your heart, and on the heart of your dear partner. May it be your great concern to improve affliction as weU as prosperity to the honor of God and your own spiritual good. Rememb er us very affectionately to Mrs. Warren and our two nephews, and Ruth. I hope and trust you wUl yet have great 518 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. joy in your chUdrsn. The joy will be ours as weU as yours. We are brothers in the Christian profession; brothers by long and happy intimacy; brothers in the most tender love. May our friend- shij) last as long as life, and as long as our existence. Solemn, endearing thought ! May we endeavor to cultivate that kind of friendship which will never change or die. Let us hear from you soon, and remember to visit us when consistent with more im portant engagements. Yours truly, L. Woods. P. S — If we should ever be at Andover, you can come up often and take a dinner and early cup of tea, and if you choose go home the same night. From Gov. Strong to Dr. Spring. Noethampton, Oct. 27, 1807. Reverend Sib, — I received a letter last evening from Dr. Pear son, proposing questions similar to the two first in your letter, which I received this morning, when I was folding up my answer to him. I wrote to Dr. Pearson as follows : — I have received your letter, etc., but as I have never before had occasion to attend to the extent or construction of the powers which the common law gives to Visitors of Literary Institutions in England, I am very incompetent to decide at once on some of the questions which may arise in the present case. The Act of Incorporation of Phillips Academy makes the Trus tees the Corporation, and yet declares that they shall be the sole Visitors; this was probably to prevent the government from as suming Visitatorial powers over the Institution. The Act author izes the Trustees to receive grants and bequests on the terms expressed' in any deed of conveyance with provisions which have no respect to the article concerning Visitors. The same is the case with the Act of June, 1807. "But notvyithstanding if the at tention of the Legislature is caUed to the subject, they wiU construe the Act as they think proper. Should the founders of a new pro fessorship retain, with the consent of the Trustees, the powers of Visitors in express terms, there would probably be no govern mental interference so long as a good agreement prevails in the Institution; but if a controversy should arise, and one of the parties should apply to the Legislature for relief, I am by no means confi dent that they would refuse to adopt such measures as they might APPENDIX. 519 think justified, by a departure in the Trustees from the original terms of Incorporation. If, therefore, superintending powers are reserved by the new Founders, I should think it prudent to state those powers, in particular and definite terms, without making use of the word Visitors, which may imply more than is intended. The proposed Institution wUl undoubtedly be of great and extensive use, if it is conducted with prudence and candor, and with the old-fashioned temper and principles, by which I have no doubt the Founders are influenced. But the utmost care wUl be necessary to guard against division and disputes in the direction and government of it. Those establishments which are merely Uterary, depend in a great measure for their success and useful ness on the good agreement of their members, but in religious In stitutions the want of peace and harmony is ruinous. I think therefore it would have been fortunate if the whole authority could have been placed in one set of men, and I don't know my self in whom I should have more confidence than the Trustees of Andover Academy. Besides, the Original Statutes of the Founders appear to me to be as great a security against erroneous principles as language can afford. Perhaps the difficulty in the present case may be removed by enlarging the number of Trustees; to such a small amendment I " presume the Legislature would not object. This method, I think, would be highly preferable to the introduc tion of a system not contemplated by the Act, or known in practice in this country." In addition to what I have thus written to Dr. Pearson, permit me to suggest to you, that it appears to me of great importance in this case, that in some way or other the views of the present Donors should be combined. If different Institutions are estab Ushed, they can hardly fail to be rivals, and if so, they may soon become hostile and destroy each other's usefulness. Even now it wUl be asked, if the principles adopted in the Andover Institu tion are correct, why is another to be formed in its neighborhood, when by uniting the funds, a single Institution may be rendered far more respectable and' useful than both can be when separate. In many respects the expense would be nearly doubled by hav ing two, and yet the advantage to each student from a Library and the aid of Professors would be lessened almost one half. In whatever manner the business is conducted, I hope the Institution wUl be highly useful, and the benevolent views of the Donors fully realized. I am, sir, with esteem and regard, your most obedient servant, Caleb Steono. 520 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. From Ron. Geo. Bliss to Mr. Farrar. SPBINGFIEI.D, Oct. 28, 1807. Dear Sir, — Inclosed you have my opinion upon the subject proposed. If it differs from Gov. Strong's, by aU means act upon his; you had best not divulge it tUl you receive his. I have some doubts as to the expediency of adopting the plan actually pro posed for the Board of Visitors. Would there not be some difficulty in discharging the various important duties assigned them with out an act of incorporation. The manner of designating the suc cessors of the first board, should be as simple as can be consistent with the views of the Donors. If they should now designate cer tain officers, civil or ecclesiastical, or the clergymen of certain parishes, the difficulty of elections might be obviated. They would then be as they now are a mere private association; if they refuse the act, if a majority wiU not agree upon the choice of officers, or the supply of vacancies, is there any existing power to compel them, or if they persist in neglecting their duty, can they be removed. WUl the Supreme Court be obliged to hear com plaints, if you apply to them ? Is it certain that any person can regularly apply. Perhaps the Trustees, or any person who has an interest, might apply for a mandamus, obliging them to pro ceed. I rather think it must be so, and you have provided a very proper remedy for the abuse of their power by appealing to the Supreme Court. I don't know that in these regards anything better can be done. Would it not 'be well to provide, in case of contagious sickness, or any other pressing emergence, the meet ings of the Visitors might be at a different place? In case of accident should there not be provision to caU an annual meeting, when omitted, as the special meetings are caUed. I think the vis iting power ought to be placed in as few hands as may be, and extend to as few objects as is consistent with the views of the Donors. Ought they to have any original jurisdiction over the scholars ? I think not. Give them the power of censuring, dis placing, etc., the Professors and other officers, would that not be sufficient? Is it well to have three permanent officers in a body, which may, and I should hope would, commonly consist of but three, and cannot exceed five persons ? I have given these hints to you personally because I do not think they affect the main ques tions and also because I am not sure that I am correct in them, and if I am, you can probably easUy adopt them in other respects. I can truly say I think the clauses respecting the power of visit ing are weU drawn. I am your friend and obedient servant, George Bliss. APPENDIX. 521 It is with diffidence I give an opinion upon a question in which I can derive no assistance from the statutes, judicial decisions, or usages of the Commonwealth. But after careful attention and consideration, I am satisfied that the general principles of the English law with regard to visitors of lay corporations are adopted in this State. Whenever an authority is delegated, those to whom it is committed, ought to account for the execution of it. If an estate be granted upon condition, or for certain specified pur poses, those who grant have a right to see that the conditions are performed, and that the specific purposes are fairly and fiUly at tained. In ordinary cases the grantor may enter for breach of condition, or by legal process obtain a remedy for diverting an estate from the specific objects, to which it' is appropriated. To avoid the obvious evUs attending frequent and expensive htigation the law of England has wisely provided that those who give to literary or charitable institutions, shall have the right to see that the property given is faithfuUy appUed according to the wiU of the donors, and to regulate the proceedings of such insti tutions so far as consists with the terms of the original grants. And though I know of no decision or practice in this country in point, yet, as there is the same reason, the same legal j^rinciples ought to govern. But however this may be, and even if our law did not annex visitatorial powers to every grant to eleemosynary lay corporations when they are not expressly reserved, I have no doubt but that they may be made the subject of express lim itation and reservation at the original endowment, or of express agreement in any subsequent donation. The reservation of such power by express agreement in any donation made to the Trustees of Phillips Academy which is consistent with their Con stitution and Charter, wiU therefore be vaUd and binding on all concerned. I have examined with attention, the Original Constitution of the Academy, the Act of Incorporation, and the Act in addition thereto, and find nothing in either restraining the Trustees from taking donations, when the right of visitation is reserved. The Constitution given by the Founders of the Academy, very far from discountenancing, expresses a hope, that the very object of these professorships would in time be attained. The expressions in the original act of incorporation making the persons therein named and their successors, Trustees, Visitors and Guardians, ought not to be so construed as to annul what it expressly authorizes, their receiving any gift, grant, or devise upon such terms and under such provisions and limitations as may be expressed therein. This 522 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL _ SEMINARY. is subject by the act to two restrictions: first, the amount is lim ited; secondly, the Trustees are prohibited from receiving any donation, conditioned that they shaU act counter to the design of the first grantors.. The restriction as to the amount is altered by the additional act. After having examined the proposed plan and Constitution for the Theological Institution, I think it is not counter to the designs of the first grantors, but manifestly in furtherance of the objects they proposed. But had there been room for doubt, if the original act stood alone, I am satisfied that the additional act, fairly and fully re moves all reasonable doubts. This act having been received and acted upon by the Trustees, in express terms authorizes them to receive any donations not exceeding $5000 a year, and apply the same agreeably to the wiU of the Donors, if consistent with the original design of the Found ers of the Academy. The conditions of the proposed donations are consistent with the original design. I see no reason to ques tion the right of the Trustees to receive donations upon the express agreement that a visitatorial power shaU be exercised, and neither the original Founders of the Academy, their heirs, or the Trustees, can divert the fund, thus appropriated, or in any way annul or vacate the right of visitation. I do not apprehend that it will be more liable to legislative or judicial control than any private property. It may be most pru dent, that the Trustees should expressly receive and accept the additional act, and that at a legal meeting duly warned for that purpose, the Trustees should expressly agree to receive the pro posed donations upon the terms and conditions annexed to them, and that the Donors should have such agreement under the seal of the Corporation. George Bliss. Speinofield, Oct. 29, 1807. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubt, Nov. 2, 1807. Rev. and Dear Sir, — I wrote to you while you were at New Haven. Probably you have received what I wrote, and therefore I shall not go over the business again, especially as you wUl see Dr. Pearson this week. He will give you the whole. , To-day I have seen Dr. S. and Mr. Bartlett separately. Much conversation passed. I am fully of opinion that nothing prevents union upon APPENDIX. 523 the visitatorial scheme but Mr. Norris. We must guard against the influence of injurious suspicions, while we reluctantly observe the motives of those who have not been for union, and use all our wisdom in adopting and bringing others to adopt, such measures as wiU secure it on the best principles. I must say that Dr. S. appears more and more impressed with the importance and ne cessity of coalescing with Andover Seminary, and was more explicit to-day than ever I have known him, in declaring, that the union is desirable. Brother Church lately wrote him a charming letter, in which he tells him, Divine Providence appears to mark out Ando ver as the place where the friends of truth must unite, and make a firm stand against the enemy. Dr. S. begins to be sensible, that he cannot command the orthodox influence in a separate In stitution. But I graift the importance of circumspection and prudence, of the keenest discernment, and of unceasing dUigenco in order to keep matters in a right train and to prevent what we most dread. I have friendship and confidence enough to render me comfortable, and yet susi^icion enough to render me watchful. Dr. S. must be treated with affection and care and be brought to coincide with us perfectly in his feeUngs as to union, and then there is no man who can do us more good. He wUl be right, I have no doubt, in the issue. I wish you to see him and write to him, as you have opportunity. Mr. Bartlett is as warm for union and for Dr. P. as ever. I see his mind cannot think of sej)aration. He told me to-day he considered the evils of two rival Institu tions as Dr. Morse stated them in the first conference at New buryport. But he is very desirous of having matters so managed that Mr. Norris' mind may not be hurt. He has no doubt but Mr. Norris wiU do nobly for the Seminary. Mr. Bartlett observed to-day that Mr. Brown wUl faU in with anything that favors union. As to the secondary plan,' I pray it may not be rejected. Let the three gentlemen see that we are aU in earnest for harmony, and choose it, and seek it in any tolerable form, rather than lose it. In the course of the deliberations, after they have worried themselves as mufch upon that as upon the former, they may be prepared to return to the visitatorial plan with one heart and with all the heart. We must exhaust the last drop of reconcUiation and patience. I have hope, sometimes confidence, that through the superintending, all-directing wisdom and power of God, our wishes wUl be gratified, our expectations out-done. As to Mr. he has written me a short letter. I have written him a short letter, ' What I now call the third plan. 524 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. that ia aU. It is, sir, my serious, deliberate opinion, formed with out ill-will towards him, that it is best in present circumstances to let him alone. I would not have you infer, that I have declined an interview. I have expressed my willingness to him. Depend upon it, he is as subtle a piece as ever was, he is extremely dissat isfied with the present attitude of things, he considers it as bad as anything can be, and he wUl be plotting. He will put his head with Mr. 's head to hunt up difficulties, and to thwart our favor ite plan. I say this because I have had more opportunity to know the man than you have and I wish you to be aware of his character and to shape every measure respecting him accordingly. I do it purely in subservience to our great object, ior which I am resolved to put forth every exertion, to run every risk, and to make every sacrifice, which is consistent with truth and duty, or rather which truth and duty eequibb. The whole of me, such as it is, is for that object, union.- 'Tis dear as my health, my name, or my life. As to Dr. , one word wUl do. I wish you to treat him very kindly and very cautiously. Take care, without seeming to take care. He will do us all the hurt he can; he is a disappointed man. He has showed himself. I must not teU you aU. Pastor 1 intend to send next week at farthest, together with some things I brought with me. Affectionately yours, L. Woods. From Dr. Spring to Judge Daggett. Newbubtpoet, Nov. 6, 1807. Worthy Sib, — In a letter which I wrote my son, and which he did not receive before he left New Haven, I presented the follow ing questions to you, desiring your answers. I have obtained of several of my opulent friends a Foundation for a gratuitous Theo logical Institution to qualify young gentlemen for the ministry. But being requested by the Trustees of Andover Academy to attach our theological department to the Academy upon the Visitatorial system, we wish to have all things safe in theory and prospect before we coalesce. Therefore, 1. What is the extent of the Visitatorial system in England ? 2. Is the Visitatorial system practicable and safe in this country ? 3. Since the Incorporating Act constitutes the Trustees of the Academy, " the Corporation and the sole Visitors of the Academy," (to prevent the interference of the Legislature) can they consist- APPENDIX. 525 ently receive us, or can we safely attach ourselves to the Institu tion, on the Visitatorial system ? 4. Though the word Visitors be not used in the legal sense, in the Act, may not the judiciary in case of after difficulty use the word to our disadvantage if they please ? 5. If we coalesce on the Visitatorial system, can we vest the right of electing Professors in the Board of Visitors ? or must the right be inseparably vested in the Trustees of the Academy ? You wUl have opportunity to converse with my son on the subject, who wfll explain the matter more fully. I hope, sir, you wUl look at the subject, and give me your de cided answers to the questions soon, for we suspend. Please to excuse my freedom. Accept my thanks for your attention to my son, and let me subscribe Your obedient servant, Samuel Spring. From Dr. Stephen Wed to Dr. Spring. Stockbeidge, Nov. 9, 1807. Rev. and Dear Sir, — You wrote me in your last that you and the gentlemen in connection with you, in the plan for a Theo logical Academy, had finally decided against a union with the Andover Institution. I cannot but think your decision was wise. Should you unite with them, yours would be swaUowed up in theirs, and a check be put on the spread and progress of senti ments which we cannot but consider of great importance. Re specting the Overseers and Directors of the Institution, whether it wUl be wise to have any from Berkshire, you and others con cerned with you wUl judge. If you should, in my opinion, Rev. Jacob Catlin of New Marlborough and Mr. Hyde are the men best qualified for the place. I have lately seen Mr. CatUn, and con versed with him on the subject. I believe, should he be chosen, you might expect him sometimes to attend the meet ings of the Overseers. But the distance is such, that gentlemen from this county could not be expected often to take so long a journey. Perhaps the reUgious attention in Goshen, Connecticut, was mentioned in your hearing, whUe you were here. It has been very great through the past season, and stiU continues. It is equaUy great in Litchfield, and said also to be great in New London. It is also great in EUzabethtown, Newark and Orange in New Jersey. What abundant reason have we for the fuUest confi- 526 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. dence in the power and sufficiency, the truth and faithfulness, of Zion's God. Mrs. West unites with me in cordial salutations to you and Mrs. Spring. Your affectionate friend and brother, Stephen West. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubt, Nov. 10, 1807. Very Beloved Sib, — I have not received anything from you since you went to New Haven. Perhaps you have not received the two packets I sent by stage last week. If you have, and es pecially if you have heard those to Dr. P. in connection with yours, you need not be told that my mind last week was agitated highly. Saturday I went down. Dr. Spring gave me more satis faction as fo his real desires and designs. Since that, my mind has been more tranquil, and I am ready to reproach myself se verely for harboring such suspicions. Dr. P. I hope wUl be along this week. I looked much for him to-day. You have doubtless seen him, and know aU, Oh, what wisdom do we need ! I de sire your most free and parental counsel in aU things. My heart would be GLAD to see a letter from you. If the state of my famUy permitted, I would go to see you this week. But we are in the attitude of constant expectation, and I can't leave home. We are all however very well I send Pastor, such as it is. The great objection 'is the length. But readers have shown patience and candor. I could not do any thing on such a subject without some considerable extent. I have attended to the piece with care. But it needs your eye and pencil. The other piece I have shortened. The long quotation from Evangelical Magazine, Connecticut, seems of no consequence. The writer is able. I have received number twenty-nine. It is good. What shall we do with Appleton's objections to General Associa tion? He wUl/eeZ, if they are not published. But I think they won't do for the public. He is certainly a most subtle writer. I long to know how things look at New Haven, what new hints you have heafd, etc. I have received a good letter from Mr. Murdock,' on the subject of union. He writes just as you talked last spring. All impartial, orthodox men have one mind. Remember me very affectionately to each of your amiable family circle. I am, dear sir, yours most respectfuUy, L. Woods. ' Of Princeton. APPENDIX. 527 From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubt, Nov. 17, 1807. Beloved Sir, — I received yours of the 9th and 10th inst. by Dr. P. on his return from Newburyport. His visit there was a good one. Probably he has written to you. Several measures have been taken since, tending, I hope, to good. The present state is this. Dr. Spring is going to Salem Thursday to see Mr. Norris. Mr. Bartlett has told him his mind fully in favor of union on visitatorial plan. Mr. B. is entirely satisfied and has desired Dr. S. to use aU his influence with Mr. N. to satisfy him. Mr. Bartlett in conversation, yesterday, said to me, that he had told Dr. Spring his mind very fully; that he has no doubt Mr. Brown will be satisfied; that he wishes to see the matter done immediately, etc. I read him a few select clauses in your letter, which he heard with pleasure. I urged the importance of his and Mr. B. going on by themselves if Mr. N. made difficulty, in preference to having unlcind feeling, or waiting too long for him. My mouth was opened with abundant freedom on every thing important in your view and in mine. I have much hope from him and Mr. Brown. I shaU keep up frequent intercourse with them by writing and conversation. The great thing now is to secure them. Dr. S. will ultimately make no opposition to them, and Mr. N. wiU fall in. I cannot calculate upon Dr. Spring's using much influence with Mr. N. till he finds it is a desperate case with Mr. B. and B. If you could write Mr. Bartlett a free letter in confidence, letting him know your friendship for Dr. Spring, the general feeUng about union, the struggle you and Dr. P. are making to support the truth and to raise the Theological Seminary to strict orthodox ground, how you want their help, the danger and the injustice of one man, Mr. N., ruling such a great business, etc., urging him to make a stand, upon the fuU expec tation that the others wUl aU follow, etc., it would tend to pro duce a good effect. But it is best to do it immediately. Let him know that you feel the peculiar propriety of addressing him, considering the part he has taken, let him know what you expect from Connecticut and New York in support of Theological Sem inary. I am thus free, and particular, because I know the state of his mind and your candor. I hope to see Dr. P. at Andover, Wednesday or Thursday. If you wUl go to Andover Wednesday night or Thursday morn ing, I shall hope to meet you there, which I wish much. 528 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Your letter is very important. I fear not opposition if we can unite. With great love and esteem, and affectionate remembrance to all your household, I am yours truly and unalterably, » L. Woods. From Dr. Spring to Dr. Morse. Newbubtpoet, Nov. 20, 1807. Dear Bbotheb, — ^Have we not given opportunity for patience to have her pel-feet work? Have we not given the common enemy too much time to plan and counteract our general pur pose ? Why are. we any longer detained, if the Visitatorial system, or committing the Foundation to the Trustees of the Academy, as Mr. Abbot has done, be the sine qua non of coalition. We have examined the Visitatorial System and are generally afraid of it. Please to tell us directly whether our Board of Visitors, or Trus tees, or Overseers shaU have vested in them the right of electing our Professors; and we shall know what to answer. I think if you allow us the independent right of election, our difficulties will be removed, at least in a measure. The last official meeting was upon this secondary system. The good Lord direct us. For the ark is in more critical circumstances than ever. You have liberty to read this letter to our friend and brother Dr. Pearson; for it needs much chastening. Please to accept my respects and make them to your good lady; and let me write your friend and brother, S. Spring. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubtpoet, Nov. 21, 1807. Beloved Sib, — I have conversed freely with Mr. B. and B. to day. It looks Uke fair weather. Mr. B. told me he had received your letter — spoke of it in a way which showed pleasure. Dr. S. has not been to Salem yet; wiU not before Thanksgiving. 'Tis a favorable Providence; as it keeps Mr. N. still, tUl Mr. B. and B, shall be fixed immovably. This, I have high hopes, will be the case — and then Mr. N. wUl not stand back. If he does, however, he does; — that is all I can say. I am as busy as a bee — am devoted to the one great object. I long to see you — wUl meet you at An dover before long. I should not object to the day after Thanks giving, — spending the night there. Send word, and mention an- APPENDIX. 529 other time, if you prefer. The Lord help you and aU. 'Tis His cause. That is the hope and the joy. With great love and es teem, and kind remembrance to yours, L. Woods. P. S. — I write in great haste, merely to comfort you a lUUe. FareweU. From Dr. Morse to L. Woods. Chaelestown, Nov. 21, 1807. My veby Dear Friend, — I received yours of the 17th, and to day parted with Dr. P. at 11 o'clock. I would gladly have met you and him at Andover, but the weather here was so forbidding that I presumed you would not think of going. It was worse here, I learn, than with you. I have agreed to go (extraordinaries ex cepted) on Friday, and ho]3e Mrs. W 's chcumstances wUl be such as wiU permit you to be there. The attitude of affairs is such as to require on our part the utmost wisdom, circumspection, energy, promptitude and firmness. I am not discouraged by aU the unpromising appearances. The darkest part of the night is just before the dawn of day. I am confident the Lord is accom plishing a great work. The nature, variety and magnitude of the difficulties we meet with in our progress evince it. The Lord would not have conducted us thus far in the course we are pur suing (I trust with a single view to His glory), if He had not in tended we should proceed tUl our object shaU be accomplished. That it is a great and good one, I have never for a moment enter tained a doubt. It is fit and consonant to aU past experience, that we should encounter great difficulties in accomplishing it. It is not for us to choose of what sort these difficulties shaU be. In finite wisdom and goodness selects the fittest for His purposes and ours. The fire through which we are passing, if we are wise, wUl purify us and make us shine brighter. I have written, on Wed nesday evening, to Mr. Bartlett, as you desii^ed, confidentially; I hope in such a manner as to do no harm, if no good. I wish Mr. B. would show you his letter. You wUl learn what impression it has made; let me know in your next. I am extremely solicitous to know the result of the mission to Salem. AU hearts are in the hands of God, and He can turn them, if we cannot. I have examined Gov. Strong's letter and Mr. Bliss's legal opin ion, with the Act of Incorporation, and am astonished to find that the ground for union on the Visitatorial plan is so clear and safe. A 530 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. man must love darkness rather than light that does not see it. Other reasons prevent union. Monday morning, Nov. 23. I intended to have sent this by this morning's stage, but could not finish it last evening, — shaU send it by next mail. I wrote to Dr. P. Thursday morning. He should have had my letter before your arrival — but he did not get it tUl next day. I gave in that letter my opinion, that you and he had better accept your ap pointments the next meeting of Trustees, Dec. 2d, and be instaUed without delay, and make a beginning. It is time to act. Our delays are improved by opposers to our disadvantage. They strengthen themselves by it. I am persuaded Dr. does not act for us. A variety of circumstances convince me that he is " a disappointed man." I lament his situation — and that I am con nected with him in the manner I am in the Gazetteer. I will, how ever, hope for the best. I have had a letter from Mr. D., its aspect is good, and looks favorably towards you. Should we faU of union, it will be easy and safe and highly expedient that you and he should be made friends; and should Mr. B 1 come with us, that he and Mr. D. should also be made friends; in this case we should do well. Should Dr. S. and Mr. N. refuse to unite, and Messrs. B. and B. could go with us, it is my opinion we should be stronger than with them. Dr. S. is very unpopular, and his be ing with us would frighten many good men. Your appointment I do not find alarms this way. It was mentioned at our last As sociation and no objection was made. Dr. Eckly ' expressly ap proved. Mr. Channing likes it. Dr. Osgood, Mr. Bates, Mr. Prentiss, Mr. Greiiough, Dr. Holmes, etc., make no objection, ' and some expressly approve. You will unite the confidence of aU Panoplist men, of aU in Connecticut and southward. I am weU persuaded of the correctness of what I say. You wiU also bring with you a number of your candid Hopkinsian brethren, who have no particular interest to unite with other side. Should they go on with their Institution .separately, will not Mr. W r of S ^m be one of their Professors ? Does not Dr. expect to be another ? Dr. S. may countenance such hopes to aid his cause. I conjecture things may be working in this train from some things I have heard. Let us be watchful and guard against unfounded suspicions. Oh, how I dislike to be in such a situation, to act with Christian brethren, with any such feelings. I wUl hope better things. I ' It is truly laughable that this good man should tell Mr. Kneeland, who told Esqr. Abbot, that I was opposed to your election Mil APPENDIX. 531 wiU love these men, for I verUy believe them to be Christians. It is a time of temptation. We are not witliout sin. Let us forgive as we would hope to be forgiven, and pray that we may in these trying times possess and exhibit the Christian temper. I think I do sincerely thus pray. I desire to feel and do right. I have great trials. But blessed be God, I have corresponding supports. Shall you have any communications ior next Panoplist ? Wish you to furnish one or two short original pieces — take from some of your sermons. We have nothing yet for that dejiartment — but enough of other matter. Send early next month. The number for this month finishes to-morrow. We must attend amidst aU our other cares to keep up the reputation of Panoplist. Write me on the receipt of this. Hope to hear good news of Mrs. W. and of the result at Salem. But am prepared for the worst as to the latter. Pray if possible secure Mr. B 1. We are aU well and send much love. Yours most affectionately and unalterably, J. Morse. From Dr. Morse to Dr. Spring. CHAEIiBSTOWN, Nov. 23, 1807. Dear Brother, — I have just received yours of the 20th. I had written you and was about putting it into the office, when I took out yours. I put it into a new draft to make it answer to yours. Patience had had its perfect work. The adversaries have taken advantage of our delay, they are profiting by our divisions and jealousies, ^o prevent their success and our defeat we must drop these jealousies and cordially unite. I can see no practicable scheme of union, but the Visitatorial. As to your retaining the right of electing your Professors, though at first view it seems to render you more secure, it reaUy wiU lessen your security. I think this capable of demonstration. If so, you surely would not vnsh it. You wUl come to us at first not only with your funds, but your first Professors. They may live many years, tUl your board of Visitors may be changed in its complexion. Should this be the case, your security is gone, and though we remain correct, we shall have no control over your Board, but must re ceive their Professors. On the other hand, should we have the right of election, and grow corrupt, and your Board remain correct, you -wiU annul our election. On our plan, if either Board shaU retain its integrity you are secure. On your plan, your se curity rests alone on the integrity of your own board. I can 532 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. perceive no fallacy in this reasoning. I should have no objec tion to your independent election of your own Professors, pro vided it be compatible with the Visitatorial system, (and I know not but it is) and also the best and safest plan. At any rate, this should by no means be a parting point. You ought, I think, to yield it, if we cannot. We ought to yield it, if you cannot. This thought occurs to me at this moment. If on further considera tion,, you shaU still think it necessary, to retain the right of elect ing your Professors, (I hope, however, you wiU perceive with us, it will be best to give it up, and ,sa/es<) could not a plan of union be devised in which that point shaU be left undecided — ^to be a subject of future consideration — say after a trial of five or any other number of years. As you wUl come with your Pro fessors, who we hope wiU live longer than the term fixed on for decision, it will not be necessary to decide. This matter can be so left, that you wUl not be considered as relinquishing that right, and should a vacancy occur within the time fixed, let it be understood, that you are to fill it. I suggest this merely as an expedient to prevent any further delay of union. It is a new thought of the moment, and of course requires consideration be fore it is adopted. I shall see Dr. Pearson on Friday, and wUl communicate your letter, and confer with him and other gentlemen on the subject. Most heartily do I unite with you in praying that the " good Lord wiU direct us," and in the opinion that " the ark is in more critical circumstances than ever." " United we stand, divided we faU ! " But the union must be real and cordial, not mingled with jealousies and envy. These must be banished. The business of our union must be managed by the hands of the new, and not of the old man within us. I long to possess and to have to do only with Christian feelings and views in the management of this great business in which the glory of God and the best interests of men are so deeply concerned. I am yours, etc., J. Morse. P. S. — Please to show this to the Donors. From Dr. Spring to Mr. Norris. Newbubtpoet, Nov. 23, 1807. HoNOEABLE Friend, — I hope you enjoy the light of God's countenance. I hope you know by comfortable evidence of ex- APPENDIX. 533 perience, the real comfort of godly sorrow, which makes the re pentance which needeth not to be repented of, because it leads the soul to embrace Christ upon the self-denying principles of the gospel For neither selfishness nor self-love takes one step towards a holy Saviour, who came to save men from selfishness or sin. Alas 1 how can they believe who receive honor one from another and seek not the honor which cometh from God alone ? True religion is unselfish and disinterested. It values, it esti mates aU objects, not excepting our own souls, according to their own worth to the universe. ReUgion reckons and computes correct ly, Uke accurate merchants. This temper we need relative to an Academy or a Theological Institution. Things are now dark, but if we wait on God and possess our souls in patience, we shaU have light, and know what is most pleasing to Christ. I now send on Judge BUss's opinion. If we could retain in our Board of Visitors forever the right of electing Professors, I should not be afraid of the Visitatorial system. Let us, my friend, be firm, and be our own Committee. We can't be perplexed with the sayings of others who think that they ought to have been consulted from the beginning. It is probable we must coalesce, but let us take care, and get the bed conditions of union. If we do this, and choose the right men for Professors, we shaU, I think, have more extensive influence than we shaU command alone. If our Pro fessors, in company with Brother Woods, cannot have proper in fluence in the Seminary, I shaU think that God is about to forsake us. Let us pray more, let us be stUl, but yet vigUant, let us act wisely, and impartially. If the weather be favorable we intend to dine at Brother Walker's on Friday, and lodge with you and keep Sabbath, etc. Please to accept and make our love and grateful respects to your lady. I shaU caU on Brother Emerson. If you see him please hint our intention. From your friend and brother. S. Spring. From Mr. Bartlett to Dr. Church. Newbubtpoet, Nov. 25, 1807. Rev. Sir,— I received your favor of the 21st inst., and note its contents. The proposed union with the Andover Academy to set up a Theological Seminary has been much of late talked of, and many embarrassments are thrown in the way, but I hope and beUeve they wUl aU be removed, and that union wUl take place; 534 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. and hope our mutual friend Mr. Norris wUl get over his difficul ties. The Providential purposes of the Donors being nearly at the same time fixed to give a sum of money for the Theological Seminary, and their coming together and determining to put their money into one fund; seems to me as insurmountable to our separating. I have the fullest confidence in most of the gentle men who compose the Andover trust, and believe they are sincere in their proposal of a union; as a proof of it, they have appointed the man for their Professor, whom we most certainly should have chosen; this choice, I think, is a great inducement for us to unite, and be a Board of Visitors; it seems to me that Providence has made this offer, and we otight carefully to examine before we pass it by and reject it, and hinder what we profess to set up. I am rejoiced to hear that so many of the gentlemen of your acquaint ance have given you their opinion in favor of a union; it confirms me more and more. Great allowances ought to be made for my minister's being jealous of the truth being mixed with error; you are sensible that he has had many hard things said of him and his doctrine, and he is willing to see things in this matter very sure, before he yields to the union; he is on his guard, lest a per version should take place; and I think, we ought all so to be; for the enemy is breaking in like a flood; few, very few, stand forth and oppose the great infidelity that is prevaUing through our land at this day; and when we do meet with any that wUl step forth and stand in the gap, they ought to be supported by aU the friends of ,ji >u. I thank you. Rev. Sir, for your friendly communication, I wish I might if possible rightly improve the many undeserved favors I am made the possessor of. I ought to know that I have to account for them all. That I may be sensible of the end for which they are given me, this would be arriving at a high degree of knowl edge. However, this I know, that the Giver of every favor has told us, that His glory ought to be our highest aim, — that all things wiU be made to serve the highest good. That my heart may be fixed on right objects, if I do not deceive myself, is my sincere de sire. Wishing you all the blessings you and your friends through out the world stand in need of, I remain, most sincerely your friend and humble servant, Wm. Bartlett. APPENDIX. 535 From Mr. Bartlett to Mr. Norris. Newbubtpoet, Nov. 2G, 1807. Dear Sir, — Since I had the pleasure of seeing you here my mind has been much occupied on the great business we are en gaged in, viz., that of setting up our Theological school, and the way we are to proceed. I thought when you presented the Act of Incorporation of Phillips Academy, that the way was hedged up, and that w^e could not unite uj)on safe ground; but reflecting, and hearing opinions of others, more knowing than myself, I am led to think we cau. The gentlemen Trustees wish to give us every thing, that wUl make us safe as to the great object we are aiming at; and if insisted on, I think they will concede to us the right of electing our Professors. That a union is preferable, I am fully persuaded. It wiU be best, I think, if we are pursuing rightly the great and glorious object, viz., that of promoting the knowledge knd the spreading of the gospel of peace, which I trust we are. As to the difficiUties of our uniting with PhUlips Academy, is it not solved in your opinion by the explanation of Mr. Bliss ? I think he reasons weU on the subject; and should you think with me and Mr. Brown, who both of us wish and desire you to be fully satis fied, what hinders us from having the business fixed immediately? Mr. Spring wfll be the bearer of this, who fuUy knows my mind. Life is uncertain, infidelity holds up its head, sin and wickedness increasing, the friends of truth few, and those few are borne down by a scoffing multitude. Pray sir, let us do in the great cause of the gospel which is freely offered to us, as much as the path of duty points out. ' Wishing you and aU the friends of Zion the happiest blessings you stand in need of, I am, dear sir, with great esteem, your friend and humble servant, Wm. Babtlett. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Nov. 30, 1807. Very Beloved Sir, — Since I returned from Andover. Saturday night, I have been full of employment. Yesterday I preached ex temporaneously, which was somewhat fatiguing, as I always protract such performances to an unusual length. In all my vacant hours have I thought of nothing but one great object. As appearances are more favorable,'tis natural for our hopes to be more animated and de- Ughtf ul. To-day I have been engaged in writing to Mr. Brown. Two 536 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. letter sheets on all four sides contain my thoughts. I have done the best I could as to Visitatorial scheme in general, and as to the elective power in particular. I expect to send it in the morn ing. I wait with great concern to hear from you respecting the state of things at Salem, mean to go down to-morrow to find your letter and to see the gentlemen. As the time seems to draw near when I am to give my answer to the aU-important appointment, it seems proper that I should attend a little to the conditions. And here, my dearest sir, let me say your friendship relieves me of a great burden. Your kind, and I have no doubt your most sincere assurance, that I should find in you a friend and brother in this whole affair, deeply affects me, as your friendship' often has. I shall drop only a few hints which you may improve as your pru dence directs. If you think proper to write to Esquire Abbot you may mention to him just what you please. I. It is not to be supposed that my salary here, consisting of four hundred doUars, a parsonage worth twenty-five dollars, wood fifty dollars, and interest of settlement thirty doUars, amounting to more than five hundred doUars, is aU the income I had. Gifts have added one hundred dollars, and what has come in other ways for two years has raised it to eight hundred doUars. II. My family is increasing. Three sons, if they live, and one daughter, wiU soon make a great addition to my annual expenses. III. We must have more domestic help than we have had in proportion as our situation wiU be more public, and my atten tion to my domestic affairs less; double the fuel also. Taking these and other things into consideration, I have no idea that two hundred doUars wiU equal the additional expenditure of the year. rv. I wish it to be remembered that I am sensible of the weight and responsibility of the office to which I am caUed, and of my own want of qualifications, and that I cannot consistently en ter into the office, without a prospect of such a support that I can devote myself to my studies and other duties without distrac tion or interruption from my worldly affairs. This is my object. V. It is of importance to the reputation of the Seminary that the salaries should be adequate to the decent and honorable sup port of the Professors. VI. The other salaries will expect to be regulated by mine, or else an uncomely distinction wUl be made. I should not care for the distinction, except as it respects the dignity of my office. VII. It wUl not be wise to depend upon " my father's" private generosity; for who knows how long his Ufe may be spared. APPENDIX. 537 VIII. There are some in the Board who cannot be expected to act a very friendly, liberal part in this matter, and therefore it may be best, yea, necessary, that Esquire Abbot make known his request expressly to the Board. IX. If houses could be buUt by the Trustees for the Profess ors it would add to the beauty of the Seminary, and to the con venience of the Professors, and be an aUuring circumstance to those who shall be aiDpointed from time to time. X. I should wish that the term or duration of my salary should be more fully and unambiguously defined. XI. All these things had better be done at the beginning, and fully understood, so that no after question may arise. I wiU add that my mind is not prepared to accept the appointmeht be fore this subject is attended to. I say this to you only and should be glad never to suggest it to any mortal besides. N. B. — If the union takes place there will be no want of money. I shaU be glad of friendly hints and free advice from you. I shaU now close till I get something new to communicate on the great subject. The Lord be with you and with your friends. who are with you to-night. I wish that Jesus may make one of your company, and let you know what is His pleasure concerning the union and every other measure. What wiU be the exercises at inauguration ? If a sermon is to be preached, I move that Dr. Dwight be requested to do it. There may be a pecuUar propriety in it, as he is President and Professor of Divinity and has great in fluence in Connecticut and to the southward. Must not Dr. Pear son be ordained when he is inaugurated? Or wUl his ordina tion be implied in his inauguration ? A Professor of Divinity must be in orders. WUl the Professors have any performance al- loted them for the time of inauguration ? Dec. 3, late at night. I feel a great desire to see you and think it not unlikely that I may come next Tuesday or Wednesday or perhaps Monday, and spend a day with you doing for Panoplist, and in conversation to which I think there can be no end. You wUl pay some atten tion I hope to the above, as soon as you can. I wish for the in fluence it may have on the other side. If Esqr. A. buUds a house for his Professor, depend upon it Dr. S. wiU exert himself to have the same done for their two, and Messrs. B. and B. will not be backward. Besides Dr. S. has other things to touch on the subject of donations. Now is the time for the business to be set out weU. If the Professors are all provided for, they wUl have 538 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. no excuse if they Mr. is confined with a sprained ankle which is likely to be very troublesome, as I hear. Amiable letters pass between us. There wiU, I imagine, be no difficulty. But the business must be deferred — till more important business is settled. He must be treated with love and candor mingled with prudence and caution. Adieu, dear sir. May grace be with you. Remember us very kindly and joyfully to Mrs. Morse, Madam B. and daughter and the rest, and also Deacon Warren. TeU him to keep the letters and aU tiU I come. I never closed a letter with such a joyful heart and never more sincerely subscribed myself your friend and grateful obedient servant, L. Woods. Dec. 1, 1807. General principles of union on Visitatorial plan. 1. Upon serious and mature deliberation it appears, that union, founded on Visitatorial principles, wiU be safe, honorable, ' and effectual; and that the power and influence of a Board of Visitors wiU be as commanding and extensive, as that of any Board of Trustees. (See the papers, numbers 1 and 2.) 2. It is mutually understood, that there shaU be one common and permanent creed, viz., that exhibited by the Andover Associates in their late conference with the gentlemen at Newburyport. 3. It is mutuaUy understood, that the Donors, Messrs. Brown, Bartlett and Norris, shall have the Uberty and right of support ing two Professors, one of whom shall be a Professor of Revealed Religion, and as many students, as the income of their funds wUl maintain. 4. It is mutually understood, that the Donors have the sole right of prescribing their own statutes in consistency with the object and general regulations of the Institution. 5. The Visitatorial system is understood to plp,ce the power of choosing Professors in the Trustees; but that the Visitors possess the right of approving or negativing their elections. 6. Upon the death, resignation, or removal of a Professor, a successor shaU be chosen within six months; and if the first election be negatived, another choice shaU be made, which shaU be approved by the Visitors, Toties ^uoiies— within twelve months from the commencement of the vacancy. APPENDIX. 539 7. No student shall be placed on this foundation, who has not been previously recommended by our Committee and appointed by the Visitors. 8. It is understood that the tuition of all the students in the Seminary shall be gratis. 9. The funds of the Associate Founders shall be preserved forever distinct from all the other funds whatever, without being blended with any other property, by exchange, sale, purchase, loan or otherwise — and separate accounts kept by the Treasurer— and books and aU evidence of property kept in a separate trunk or box prepared for promjit removal in case of any emergence. 10. It is mutuaUy understood that the Associate Founders de fray one half the expense of the necessary buildings and Library of the Seminary. 11. The statutes of the Founders, and the covenant between the Founders and the Trustees, shaU be submitted to the exam ination and approbation of two gentlemen^ learned in the law, mutuaUy chosen by the parties, viz., by the Associate Founders and the Trustees aforesaid. It is mutually understood that the proposed coalition com mences with the ardent hope, that the sacred cause of evangelical truth wUl be thereby most effectuaUy promoted, and that this connection, after an experiment of. seven years, wUl terminate in a perfect and indissoluble union. Eliphalet Pearson, Jedidiah Morse, Samuel Spring. Ohaelestown, Dec. 1, 1807. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbuet, Friday, Dec. . . . 1807. Rev. and Beloved Sib, — ^I arrived Wednesday night, having left Dr. S. at Andover to finish the business. The forenoon of Wed nesday I spent very pleasantly with Esqr. Abbot, Mr. French, Mr. Kneeland, Esqr. F. and Mr. Newman. As I was leaving my father Abbot, an opportunity offered which I knew not how to neglect, to introduce the subject of house. He spoke very kindly, — said they should not ask me to come there without providing a house for me to live in, — mentioned the one which Mr. Newman formerly occupied which belongs to the Board, — said that would do for the present, etc. But nothing was said by either of us, whether the use of the house should be added to the salary al- 540 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. ready voted, or what conveniences there were in the house. This I wish you to ascertain. I would know whether they wUl in addi tion, find me a decent and comfortable house, with the other ac commodations usually pertaining to a house, as barn, wood house, chaise house, etc. How is it with the house referred to ? If this could be determined and communicated to me before the Trustee meeting, (which Dr. Pearson says cannot be so soon as you pro posed,) I should have no objection to preparing my answer to be communicated at the close of next meeting, if things issue happUy. Perhaps doing it then will expedite the business, and save the necessity of another meeting for the purpose. Should you return through Andover, you mightconverse withEsqr. A. and others, if you think best, on the subject, and give me as seasonable information as you can, and the freest advice. My mind begins to be earnest, for the consummation of the Institution. The scene with my people is tender and solemn, and probably the difficulties and pains attending the separation wUl be almost insupportable. I can do but little before that is past. And if there is a house ready, it may be best to remove as soon as circumstances admit. Think for me, and counsel me in all things. I send three pieces. The arguments of Venema quoted by Candidus, as to the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews, deserves attention, but requires caution. I have tried to temper it, by the note at the close. The other pieces do very weU. This may do for correspondents: — " The Editors feel under great obligations to Candidus for the assistance his communication affords, in preparing a sketch of Calvin's life. His dUigence and fidelity deserve commendation." My famUy is very comfortable. If I could know when you wUl be at Newburyport I would endeavor to see you there. With growing esteem, and the most happy confidence, I am, dear sir, yours, L. Woods. From Dr. Church to Mr. Norris. Pelham, N. H., Dec. 8, 1807. Respected Sir, — It is a great and good cause in which you are engaged. For this cause thousands and thousands have devoted not only their property, but also their lives. Blessed be the Lord that you are disposed to co-operate with the hosts of the Lord's chosen, in building up Zion. How pleasing to look round and see what the Lord is doing by the instrumentality of His re- APPENDIX. 541 deemed people. He inspires them with love, wisdom and zeal to devise liberal things for His church. I am happy that you are associated with those who are so deeply engaged to promote the edification of the body of Christ, and the increase of His kingdom. Be not discouraged, dear sir. The Lord, I trust, is about to ac complish some important designs for His cause, here in New England. ' Many Providential occurrences wear a pleasing aspect. O that we may abound in humUity, faith and prayer, and have that wisdom which is from above. It is a day of darkness and distress as it respects nations. But Zion wUl live. His kingdom cannot be shaken. Here, my dear friend, we shaU find an ark of safety, if Jesus be indeed our Lord and King. The Lord bless you and your worthy partner with all the blessings of His ever lasting kingdom. In love, I remain your friend and humble servant, John H. Church. From Esqr. Farrar lo Dr. Church. Andotee, Dec. 12, 1807. Rev. and Dear Sir, — Deacon Barker has just now called with a letter from you, and waits whUe I write a few lines in return. I thank you very sincerely for your favor. The interest that you take in the great and important work, in which we have engaged, gives me much pleasure. Your ideas of the importance of the Institution contemplated, fully accord with my own, and so like wise as to union. The value of the Institution depends, in my mind, whoUy upon the union. Clearly it appears to me, the cause of truth and godliness would be injured, rather than pro moted, by two separate Institutions. The evils of two Institutions have so multiplied, and been so magnified in my mind, the more I have contemplated it in that view, that it has fiUed me with anxiety and dread. But, sir, with much pleasure I am able to in form you, that things appear to be working towards a union. I hope on such principles, as wUl render the coalescence permanent and happy. Dr. Spring has been with Dr. Pearson most of the present week on that subject, and they have nearly prepared the business, provided the Donors approve, to be laid before the Trustees of the Academy, for their acceptance. I fear that there may be some opposition in our board. Much I think wfll depend upon the characters they nominate for their Professors. I hope they wUl be influenced in some measure by the example set be fore them by Esqr. Abbot to adopt concihatory measures. Much ^42 HISTORY OF .\NDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. wUl depend on the setting out of the business. With a mutual dis covery of a disposition to harmonize and accommodate, and to study the things which make for peace, I have no doubt of the most cor dial and happy union. If that can be done, it wiU be a blessed thing for the churches and people of our land. It is, dear sir, a great work. Those who are concerned in its establishment have need of the constant and feivent prayers of all the friends of Zion. The Constitution, the principles, the arrangements, which are now making, are inconceivably important. Finis orig inependet, the motto upon our Academy seal, is extremely pertinent to the present case. I hope most earnestly that the business may be commenced and prosecuted with a spirit of conciliation and harmony, and thus issue in great good to the world, and that the great Head of the church may afford His guidance and blessing. Yours, sir, respectfuUy, S. Farrar. P. S. — I have not time to copy Mr. BUss's opinion, and have no spare copy. I shall be glad to let you have it the first opportunity. From L. Woods to Dr. Church. Newbubt, Dec. . . . 1807, Sabbath evening, 9 o'clock. Very Dear Brother, — Since you went from my house last, very interesting events have taken place in my family, and re specting the Seminary. The day after you left us we had a son born. Mrs. W. has been favored with very comfortable health; the child is well; and the rest of my family. How solemn the birth of a child I one added to the number of immortals, one to be forever happy or miserable, and so much depending on parents so unfaithful. The Lord help us. I had a struggle in my mind this evening — whether it was not too much to ask God to save aU my children. I could not ask it for my sake. But I saw that it was not too great for God to bestow, and that I might ask it for His infinite mercy's sake through Jesus Christ. As to the Seminary; since you were here things have taken a most favorable course. Your letter had its effect, and with other things conspired to establish Mr. B.'s mind, and to render him explicit and decided. Dr. S. went to Charlestown with written powers from the three Donors, to establish a union, upon the best conditions he could obtain. A fortnight ago to-morrow night at 12 o'clock Dr. S. with Dr. P. and Dr. M. signed cordially, the pre liminaries of union upon Visitatorial plan. Last week he spent APPENDIX. 543 mostly with Dr. P. at Andover, in preparing the Constitution, Statutes, etc., of the Donors, to be laid before the Trustees, at their next meeting; when, if Providence continue to favor, the union wUl be consummated. It is expected the Associate Donors wUl find a Library. The events of Providence are remarkable and astonishing. God has appeared for us, when hope and human help failed. He has turned darkness into hght. He has raised us up from the horrible pit and miry clay. I review His operations with wonder, and I hope, with gratitude. The whole course of things has been so ordered, as to make His hand visible, and to show us, that we can do nothing without Him. I think we are now coming together in the most happy manner. The friend ship between Dr. P. and Dr. S. is very great. Dr. Morse feels very affectionately toward Dr. S., and aU looks promising. The Boston members of the Board wUl oppose the coaUtion, and, as they wUl be unsuccessful, I suppose they wiU retire. The meeting for the business wiU be the last week in this month. Immediately after that, I suppose it wUl be expected that I shoiUd seek a dismission. This subject now oppresses my heart exceedingly. Sometimes, I am almost ready to think, I cannot consistently leave my people who now appear more affectionate than ever. I remem ber my unfaithfulness with sorrow, and find, I cannot comfortably meet my people hereafter, uiUess Infinite grace pardon my sins. Oh to be directed in this momentous concern by God's Spirit 1 I can sometimes pray, that if God sees it to be best for His cause, I may be kept here. Were not the events of Providence very re markable respecting my caU, and were not the Institution devoted to the interest of Zion, I could not think of leaving my dear flock. My mind, after being freed from other cares and pressures, is more pressed with this subject, than it has been before. I long to see you that our joys may be mingled on account of what has taken place, and that we may confer freely on all that is before us. Do visit me as soon as you can. Remember us dutifuUy to your parents, and accept with your amiable wife our fraternal love and esteem. Yours truly, L. Woods. From Dr. Spring to Dr. Morse. Newbubtpoet, Dec. 20, 1807. Dear Brother, — ^Let the cause of the disappointment be what it may, the want of sufficient attention, design, or whatever, it is 544 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. a fact that even Mr. Brown and Mr. Bartlett are deeply disap pointed upon finding the whole right of electing the Professor of Christian Theology is vested in the Andover Trust. Mr. Bart lett feels most keenly on the subject. He says he was pleased with the election of Mr. Woods, and from a desire to promote coalition did not as it were consider him mortal. Now, sir, how must the difficulty be removed. The, seven years' experiment must not be considered a remedy. For it is not. Had it not been for the blind put before the eyes of the Associates by the election of Mr. Woods, they would have rejected the idea of union on the principle of the department of Christian Theology being left under the exclusive control of the Trustees. For considering the weight of the Associate Foundation it ought not so to be. You wfll feel that some measure must if possible be devised to relieve the un expected disappointment. For we mutually agreed at Charlestown, that one of the Associate Professors should be a "Professor of Revealed religion." It will never do to caU revealed religion. Christian Theology, and Natural Theology, revealed religion. Disappointment of this serious nature, must not encumber the Institution. We must go upon the ground of union without unjust ov grievous disappointment. But what can be done lies with you to point out. I feel that something must be done. For my own part, I wish to have great divines preach on the same subjects, and I wish for an alternate course of Lectures on Nat ural and Revealed Religion. After each Professor on these con genial branches has lectured a year on his respective branch, let them alternate, or change works, and I am confident they will be better divines, and their pupils better edified at the expiration of two years, and better quaUfied for the pulpit. It wiU operate like the exchange of pulpits, on ministers and people of the same theological complexion. AU the objections to this alternate course in these congenial branches and in our peculiar circumdances, must be fetched from a partial quarter, and must be dismissed. The great Head of the Church, I hope, wiU not suffer us to do in this sacred business what is wrong. If I know myself, I desire to act in the meekness of wisdom. But alas 1 who knows himself as he ought ? From your friend and brother, S. Spring. P. S. — I wish Dr. Pearson to see this letter. For I have done what I could, and referred the business to the Founders — ^in part. APPENDIX. 545 From Dr. Pearson to Dr. Morse. Andotee, Dec. 21, 1807. My Dear Sir, — ^Yours of the 14th was not received before my return from Newburyport, nor then in season to answer it by Mr. Holden. At Mr. Farrar's earnest request I set out with him last Tuesday morning, for Newburyport, whence we did not re turn before one o'clock of Saturday. Mr. Farrar's commission was to agree with Mr. White on the nature of the contract, which it wUl be proper for the Trustees to make with the Donors. My object was to be in the way in case of any new difficulty, and to improve still further the Constitution and Statutes, which had occupied Dr. S. and me four days of the preceding week. It proved very providential that I went, for as Mr. White was absent at Salem Court tiU Thursday evening, Mr. Farrar was at leisure to assist in the amendments I wished. All Wednesday was spent in this way tUl nine o'clock p. m., at which time a new, unexpected and formidable difficulty was presented by Dr. S. relative to the departments. To relieve Mr. Norris's feelings on the head of revealed religion, he insisted that the two doctrinal Professors should lecture alternately, each half a year on natural and revealed reUgion. This arrangement was resisted with many arguments and persevering firmness; but it was not given up, before Friday A. m., nor then before I had visited the Donors. The struggle terminated in the foUowing adjustment, viz., " one of whom (that is, their two Professors) shall be a Professor of Natural Theology or of that revelation, which God has made of Himself and of His wUl to man in His works of creation and providence." This will oc casion no confusion. These emendations and additions (and these not a few) are to be fairly copied for the inspection of the New buryport Donors, this day and to-morrow. Dr. S. is to carry it to Salem and obtain Mr. Norris's signature if in his power; but he dreads the visit. If successful, he wUl return and secure the other signatures at Newburyport. After this the instrument is to be enclosed in a letter to me, to be communicated to the Trustees at their next meeting, which by last adjournment is to be on Tuesday of next week at ten o'clock. In the mean time. Col. PhiUips and Mr. Holden are going on Wednesday of this week to Providence to view the CoUege edifice there, after which we shaU attempt to draw a plan of a building to be presented to the Trustees. With respect to private buildings, other means must be sought than what you suggest. The Donors, contrary to Dr. Spring's wishes, decline bearing any expense of the buUding. 646 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Nor am I sorry. We shaU be left to act our own judgment with respect to the dimensions, accommodations, style and plan of the edifice, and in case of a separation we shaU be subject to less embarrassment and loss. Perhaps they will furnish part of the Library, and this may be removed without any inconvenience. It is not in my power to give you a copy of the " outlines " now. Two of my chUdren are at present employed in copying our and the other Constitu tion for other uses. I do not see that I can be at Charlestown this week. The great object requires me to be here. Much prepar atory work yet remains to be done before the meeting. If you have anything important, communicate by letter. Permit me to hint at the expediency of paying some attention to Judge W. It will gratify his respectability and through him you may pos sibly perceive how his nephew's pulse beats, and also that of other rich men. Sat verbum. Let all be done very gently and with much caution. I expect much civU opposition from I. P. and Theological from D. D., on whom by the way I caUed last week. Foreivarned, forearmed. But notwithstanding every pos sible human precaution, we shall need much of that " wisdom which is from above." For this let us constantly and earnestly pray to the " Father of lights." Our time of trial is at hand, and we must be firm without wavering, and without offence in the cause of Christ and His truth. But may our zeal be according to knowledge and all our exertions be regulated and tempered by the "meekness of wisdom." May God be with us and bless us, and graciously assist and succeed our feeble endeavors to pro mote His cause 1 Without Him we can do nothing. Let us wait and lean upon Him for wisdom and strength and in Him let us re joice even in tribulation. We are, through Divine goodness, in usual health, and join in respectful and affectionate salutations to all of your household. That Heaven may preserve your health, and increase your usefulness, prays your sincerely attached friend, E. Pearson. P. S. — Don't faU to come the day before Trustee meeting. From Dr. Pearson to Dr. Morse. Sunday EvBNgja, Dec. 27, 1807. Dear Sra, — I have not yet received any inteUigence from you in consequence of Dr. Spring's letter to you last week. Mr. APPENDIX. 547 Woods however informed me last Thursday of Mr. B.'s difficxUty, aid of its effect on Dr. S.'s mind; in consequence of which, at five o'clock p. m., I set off for Newburyport, whence I returned last evening at half past seven. Mr. B.'s mind has been relieved and set right by the visit, but not without apparent mortification to . The Donors appeared zealous for union, and Mr. B. in particular firm as Atlas. Mr. AVoods attended the interview, and whUe in solemn conclave on Saturday, a letter was received from Mr. Norris in which he writes as he conversed last October. This occasioned some additional embarrassment. But, after aU, the real difficulty is in Dr. S. rather than in Mr. N. On the whole Dr. S. refuses to see Mr. N. unless some farther accommodation can be obtained relative to the departments. Thus the subject was left, and nothing is to be communicated to the Trustees at their meeting on Wednesday next. I want much to see you, previously to the meeting, for consultation. Pray come on Tues day, and take a bed. It may be important. , Another object of great moment to the Institution wiU probably be communicated to the Trustees. By mistake I wrote you that the meeting was adjourned to Tuesday; but it is Wednesday, ten o'clock a. m. I hope nothing wUl prevent your being here the day preceding. With kind remembrance to Mrs. M. and famUy, I am Your very sincere friend, E. P. P. 8. — Your son is weU. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubtpoet, Dec. 27, 1807, Sabbath eve. 10 o'clock. Rev. and Dear Sir, — The late difficulty. Dr. Pearson vnU relate to you in aU its parts. I thought we had got through, but God sees fit to try us further. But I believe He wUl help us and that right early. I have attended to the Ufe of Calvin in part, and wiU endeavor to finish it in season for next number. If there is opportunity and you judge it proper, you wUl pay some attention to the things mentioned in one of my late letters. The expedient proposed to satisfy Mr. Spring and Norris wUl I am confident be agreeable to your feeUngs. My heart is much set upon it. It wiU look the most like a real union oi anything which has been thought of. The Lord wUl be with you and help you at Andover. May you have wisdom and firmness and success in everything. Write soon to your very affectionate and grateful friend, L. Woods. 548 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. From Dr. Church to Mr. Farrar. Pelham, N. H., Dec. 28, 1807. Dear Sir, — I am much obliged and' gratified by your favor of the 12th inst. It gives me much pleasure. I rejoice in your jirospect of union. It is my ardent wish that nothing may inter vene to darken your pleasing prospects. No further delays, I hope, will be experienced. Mr. Bartlett, it seems, is explicit and decided for union. The other respected Donors, I hope, are so likewise. I think they wUl be concUiating. Your Board, if I am correctly informed, are to meet the present week to establish the union. How important that you should be favored with light and wisdom from above. The Lord be with you in infinite mercy to His cause and to our guilty world, and graciously direct every step you take and every measure you adopt in this infinitely im portant concern. I fear some of your Board may oppose the union, lest it should increase the influence of Hopkinsians. Oh, that that " Shibboleth " may be done away ! It is the truth which we are to defend and promote. In the pure, essential truths of the gospel, all good men are agreed. When a cordial union with such men is shunned and opposed, it is cause of pious grief and humiliation. It betrays a want of attachment to that cause, in which God and all holy beings are engaged. I hope the contem plated union in the Seminary will have extensive influence in uniting the friends of the truth. This wiU powerfully defeat the design of the great adversary. It is his policy to keep good men at a distance from each other, and to prevent their acting in con cert, as a band of brothers and as a united host of the Lord's people. What a glorious cause, my dear friend, you have espoused ! I rejoice that you are associated with such worthy characters as Dr. Pearson, Dr. Morse, and others, in effecting such important de signs. May your Christian love and zeal greatly abound. I re flect upon your peculiar situation with much satisfaction. I think it higlfly favorable for your religious improvement and usefulness. You may do much for Zion, much to promote evangelical truth aud experimental godUness. May the love of Christ sweetly con strain you always to abound in the work of the Lord. Oh, that we may spare no pains, no exertions, to promote the cause of Him who gave His life for our redemption ! The smaU bundle of pamphlets I received by Deacon Barker was very acceptable. I am exceedingly pleased with the tract. It is full of pure gospel truth. Every future favor wUl be grate- APPENDIX. 549 fuUy acknowledged. I shaU feel myself peculiarly happy in en joying your intimate friendship and correspondence. With affection and esteem, your friend and servant, J. H. Church. From Dr. Spring to L. Woods. Newbubtpoet, Dec. 30, 1807. Reverend and very Dear Brother, — The letter concurrent was, as you wiU see, reserved for to-morrow. No matter. Your favor has been received. The ladies judged with you correctly. I in tended our worthy friends should see it, for I beUeve they wish to found an Institution on the best basis; and the objections to the contemplated system, they are certainly ready to look in the face. The cause is one with us all, and we must be united in our measures to support it. It is manifest that Judge Smith and Mr. Daggett, who excel in the profession, are coincident in opinion. No gentlemen wiU, omnibus commendatis, impeach me for my zeal and jealousy on the great occasion, if of the right kind. The idea of iUegal Visitors, staUdiig about the Academy with gown and cassock, or without them, I cannot endure. When on the heights of PhU- Ups Academy, they must be legal men, or the dogs wUl bark, and the young theologians wUl be chagrined and retire behind the hUl. No Visitors can magnify that awful office without a legal right. With more frankness than wisdom, perhaps, I permit you to communicate my feeUngs to the gentlemen, though they may smUe at my weakness and attempt to cure the disorder by a seasonable appUcation. I am at some moments ready to conclude that the gentlemen anticipate aU the objections which can be made against the intro duction of the Visitatorial system; though our Visitors wUl be placed over the Trustees and sole Visitors of the Institution, iu- atead of being placed, over Masters, FeUows, etc., who are Benefi ciaries and are determined to make a precedent or rule for the sake of correcting CoUege administration. Their motives are good, no doubt, and whUe I wish C. CoUege and D. Academy were under Visitors, I don't wonder Gov. Strong relucts at the thought of placing Visitors over the Trustees and Visitors of An dover Academy. I feel more than ever the burden which the gentlemen have to bear, while persuading the Trustees to adopt their Creed, and to bend their necks to Masters or Visitors. Friend Daniel can never, never do it. How it vnU be with others, I can- 550 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. not teU. If they were beneficiaries and needed an education or support, they would feel very differently indeed. I have only to add as before, that I hope the object wUl be contemplated with impartiality in aU its attitudes. The best plan of operation we need, and the best we must have. Please to make my best respects to the ladies, to the gentle men at Andover, etc. From yours affectionately, S. Speing. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Dec. 31, 1807. Hev. and Dear Sib, — New difficulties are constantly presenting, in our way to union. God's hand is to be adored, that they occurred not aU at once. We should have been overwhelmed. This new delay is in my appre hension of good tendency. Perhaps, if the Visitatorial system had been brought forward in the first place by these Donors, it would have been rejected. But if accepted on Esqr. A.'s foundation, the way wiU be prepared for its acceptance on the other foundation. In some way good will result. We have reason for strong confi dence in God. Dr. Spring conducts nobly of late. He shows a great and generous soul. We must unite love and confidence with caution. Dr. P.'s visit last week did good. Judge Smith of Exeter has written largely and ably in opposition to Visitatorial scheme. I expect to go to Andover to-morrow or next day, to carry it. It must be attended to with care. I thought that diffi culty was at an end. But the Lord of, the whole earth, the King of Zion, wiU help us through. I long to be with you; hope to hear from you soon. In great haste, L. Woods. From Dr. Spring to L. Woods. Newbubtpoet, Jan. 1, 1808. (A New Yeae's Gift. ) Deab Bbothee, — Dr. Hart and the Rev. Mr. Benedict were Associate ministers in the same vicinity. Mr. Benedict was an accurate theologian and an exceUent casuist, who was prepared to meet interesting interrogations and to make pertinent answers, as he was frequently at Dr. Hart's who was pecuUarly inquisitive. There were many difficult questions to be solved. At length Mr. APPENDIX. 551 Benedict was removed from the vicinity, and Mr. Hart's Uttle son, who used to notice his father and Mr. B., very seriously and sym pathetically, said, "Father, what wUl you do, now uncle B. is gone? for who wiU answer your hard questions ? " Now, my brother, I mean to escape Dr. Hart's difficulty by asking a few of my hard questions before you depart from our vicinity. And, 1. What authority creates legal offices and constitutes corpo rations or bodies politic ? 2. What authority appoints teachers in our Public Schools, Academies and CoUeges ? 3. Can the Associate Donors appoint or create legal Visitors over the Trustees of Andover Theological Institution or any branch of it, any more than they can ajipoint Governors of the State or the President of Congress ? 4. In case of the location now contemplated, cannot any future trust legaUy say to our Visitors — Jefferson we know and Sullivan we know, but who are ye ? aud where is the money as signed and given over to Andover Trustees, and who shaU apjjly it in a legal manner, you or we, notwithstanding the specious ob ligation given you by our predecessors in office who acted illegally ? 5. Will the law consider the Associate Visitors incorporated with the Andover Academy, or as any branch of that corporation during the septennial experiment; or must they be considered in truders on corporate ground ? 6. Is not the Visitatorial system untried in the English sense in New England, and must there not be a revolution indeed, rela tive to incorporating Academies and Colleges, before legal rights can be appointed over gratuitious foundations. For as far as the common law of England has been concerned in the estabUshment of gratuitous Institutions, in America it has actuaUy considered and appointed Trustees as bodies politic to be their sole Visitors, Guardians and Protectors. Is there an instance to the contrary ? My mind aud soul is tried relative to these things. The interest of Zion is deeply concerned in a few steps about to be taken. Is it not possible for us to make haste too fast in this matter ? He who wUl answer these questions correctly may be, Ille magus instar amnium. From yours with much esteem, S. Spring. 552 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubt, Jan. 5, 1808. Rev. and Beloved Sir, — Yours of the 3d inst. I have just received. I always enjoy peculiar pleasure in your letters; and the more so, since the sub jects of our correspondence became so highly interesting to the general cause of religion as weU as to ourselves. How momen tous the concerns to which our attention is caUed. . How trying the period in which Providence caUs ua to act. What wisdom, what firmness, what steady piety, and unabating zeal are requisite. May grace and mercy be multiplied to all who are, in these pecu liar times, fervently engaged in the right cause. For myself I am astonished at the Icindnoss of God, and the friendship of Chris tians, with which I am favored. I feel that I ought to be humble and prayerful, and that it is wholly unsafe, for so much of God's interest to be in my hands, unless special Divine aid is granted. May I not, dear sir, hope for that aid ? May I not humbly de pend upon it ? If I could not I should be wholly discouraged. As to the joint Board of Visitors, — you like it, " provided it could be made agreeable to your Board of Trustees.'' I suppose your Board wUl have no hand in appointing the Visitors. In your Constitution, power is reserved and given to every Founder of a Professorship, etc., to prescribe the Statutes, etc., and to appoint such local Visitor or Visitors as he pleases. The Board according to this, has no more agency in apj)ointing Visitors, than in ap pointing the first Professors, the right of which is reserved to the Pounders. The Board have recognized the principles of the Visi tatorial system, and the right of Esqr. A. to appoint such Visitors as he pleases, by accepting and ratifying the Constitution. Now if Esqr. A. and the other Founders of Professorships, can agree in appointing the same Board of Visitors what question will there be before your Board? This, however, goes upon the supposi tion that the donations from this quarter are, or certainly will be accepted, upon the conditions stated. In this matter your Board is to be consulted, — but not in the choice of Visitors, — as I under stand the matter. The present delay I consider as pecuUarly fav orable to the best plan of union. It gives opportunity for the Visitatorial plan to be brought forward first by Esqr. A., from whom it wiU-be most likely to be accepted, and after which there wUl be no color of reason in objecting against the same plan pro posed from another quarter. There is another advantage I con template. The Andover Associates have all along been urgent APPENDIX. 553 for real union, and have abundantly said that there is a founda tion for it. Now to me, nothing has appeared so much like real union, as for Esqr. A. and the three Donors to unite in appointing one Board of Visitors for ^U the foundations. This would look Uke mutual confidence and real harmony. .Whereas two distinct Boards of Visitors placed over the different departments, would certainly have an uncomely appearance, and would probably oc casion manj' disagreeable feelings, if not many real evils. I apprehend no difficulty in agreeing upon the proper men- men who would be acceptable to both sides. I am satisfied the delay is best, and the final shape of the Institution wiU be more fair and promising, than it would otherwise have been. One year cannot be thought too much for the preparatory measures in such a great design. The delay did not originate from Dr. S. And lately, in the affair of Judge Smith's opinion, he has shown no disposition to make a new difficulty. He has let the Donors know nothing about it as he assured me to-day. As to Professor of Pulpit Eloquence, Mr. Bartlett will do what is right in the sight of the Lord, and in the sight of His peo ple. He told me thus — " It is an important thing — I shaU wish for the best information — I must look out for the best man — and I shaU want the opinion of Dr. Pearson and Dr. Morse, and you, before I do anything about it, and I wish you all to be making inquiry." Mr. B 1 wUl do nothing contrary to the opinion of Dr. P n. And Dr. S. knows it so weU, that he wiU be conde scending and candid. If Dr. Abeel can be recommended the most highly, Mr. Bartlett wiU appoint him. But he must know his sentiments and character very particularly. It would be best, by and by, to get letters from some of the most respectable char acters in those parts respecting him. I am perfectly free to in troduce the subject to him when I have opportunity. I am not frightened by opposition. Let the Boston members do what they can by their presence or absence, and let them become so sick of the Institution as to retire, and leave a place for other men ; what harm? You will always be troubled by them, alwaj'S cramped, and often ensnared by their influence. The current of Boston liberaUty carries everything along with it, — -or perhaps more properly, everything is swaUowed up in its vortex. I expect no cordiality, no zeal in the cause of the Seminary from that quarter. I am concerned for your health. Do be careful. May God strengthen you for every good word and work. He wUl help you through aU your labors and aU your trials. If Dr. P. be with you, 554 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. please to give him my respects; tell him I have seen Dr. S. to-day, and that I find him disposed to treat the whole subject candidly. Judge Smith's opinion has occasioned some doubts or rather re newed them. But he wfll be satisfied," and so wfll they aU. Let us study, and converse, and pray this winter, in reference to the completion of the business. When God's time comes, opposition will die away, difficulties vanish, and all things conspire to bring forward the consummation. Pray write soon. Remember us to Mrs. Morse and the rest of your dear domestic circle, and beUeve me most sincerely your friend and servant, L. Woods. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubtpoet, Jan. 12, 1808. Rev. and Dear Sir, — I have received nothing from you since your interview with Dr. Pearson. My mind is not without a great deal of anxiety relative to the Institution. Depend upon it, difficulties are breeding in this time of delay. Judge Smith is exerting aU his energy in opposing visitatorial principles — ^insists that there is no safety in a legal view. Nothing is communicated from Dr. S. to the Donors; but he wiU communicate all before long. He thinks he cannot consistently omit it. What shaU be done ? If the proposed plan respecting joint Board could be speedily adopted, the business on the part of the Donors would be speedily completed. That plan is most agreeable to Messrs. Brown and Bartlett, though they are ready for any reasonable form of union. It is my serious, deliberate, fixed opinion, that that plan is the most fair and promising, and that there is little pros pect of complete success in our attempt for union in any other way. Any other way wUl be attended with great hindrances, aud may faU after all. Mr. Norris is very active in writing to Dr. S. and the Donors, and you know their attachment and unwillingness to do anything without him. If the joint Board could be agreed to, Mr. S. is confident he could immediately satisfy Mr. N. As to Visitors no difficulty wUl be realized in then- appointment. Dr. Spring agrees to Dr. Dwight as one. Let him be mutuaUy chosen. Dr. S. wiU be chosen by the Donors, and Esqr. A. wUl choose the other, Gov. Strong if he please. Col. PhiUips may be added as a Pounder on Andover side. What objection can there be? Why not proceed im mediately in settling that point? Let my plan however, as to choosing Visitors, be kept close, tUl this plan of joint Board is APPENDIX. 555 agreed to. Do communicate my ideas, if you please, immediately to Andover friends. Something must be done or aU is lost. These Donors can finish their business and send it on. You can act as Providence dictates about calling a meeting. But let delay be avoided. Do write immediately. I set out for Charlestown yesterday, but circumstances were such, 1 could not come. Adieu. With esteem and anxiety, I am, dear sir, yours. L. Woods. P. S. — In great haste, at Dr. Coffin's. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbuet, Jan. 17, 1808, Sabbaih eve, 10 o'clock. Rev. and Dear Sir, — The day after I wrote to you last week, I went to Andover. Dr. Pearson returned with me and visited Newburyport. In consequence of his visit, the state of things is less unpromising. The pleadings of Judge Smith have less weight in the mind of Dr. S. The other two gentlemen continue in the right way, firm and unmoved. They are much gratified with the prospect of a joint Board of Visitation. The end of this thing, wUl, I earnestly hope, be better than the beginning. We must be humbled and learn to wait upon God. His time is the best. If we believe, we shaU not make haste, but be patient, knowing that events are with God, not with us. Prom Dr. S. and Dr. Pearson you wUl learn aU. Dr. S. wiU be satisfied, if the Visitatorial scheme is capable of bearing a thorough investigation, and being defended upon principles which wUl last. Very prob ably his jealous turn of mind may do much good in this affair though it has occasioned much anxiety and delay. I hope every method, which kindness to him, and regard to the great object dictate, wfll be dUigently used to give him fuU satisfaction, and to gain his entire confidence. By proper measures it may be done, especiaUy considering that all circumstances now favor it. You know my feelings perfectly as to the plan of joint Board of Visitors. I am happy to learn from Dr. P. more fuUy, than from your letter, that our feelings harmonize. May the plan be matured, and adopted, as soon as may be, lest new evUs should arise. I was reaUy distressed to hear by Dr. P. that your eyes were in a critical state. Do give seasonable attention to the best means of removing the weakness, and preparing them for action. 556 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. I would rather Gazetteer, Geography, Panoplid, sermons, letters, and everything else, should be suspended for a time, than to have you run any hazard in so momentous a case. If I thought that entreaties were at all necessary, I would fiU this letter with them. I send Pador several days later than I promised, in consequence of journeying to Newburyport and Andover the beginning of last week. It may be too late for this month. If not I wUl endeavor to have another ready in good season for next. I have written this number in haste. I -wish it were done better. But 'tis good doctrine. 'Tis old divinity, and new divinity too. I hope to hear from you soon. Rees' Encyclopaedia I have on the article Calvin, and yyiU attend to the subject as you desire. We are all well excepting colds. My lungs for the week past have been in a tender state. Accept our united regards. Your friend and servant, L. Woods. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbuet, Jan. 20, 1808. My Respected and Beloved Sir, — ^About two hours ago I re ceived your favor of the 14th and 15th. I had been looking for it several days. If I could have sent to post-office sooner I should have found it. It is a refreshment. When I grow languid and indolent, your letters rouse my sluggish spirits and animate my exertions. Before this I hope you have received the packet I sent yesterday containing Pastor. How matters now stand re specting the Institution, I know not. in particular. As Dr. S. is with you, and probably Dr. P., you wiU kno-yy all. The prospect I suppose is bright. Dr. S. wfll be effectually and entirehj gained. The men proposed for Visitors wUl be highly "respectable. 'Tis best, I judge, not to talk with Dr. S. upon the men, certainly not before the mode of appointing them is finally fixed. 'Tis the busi ness of the Founders to make the appointment. Dr. S. wUl be one. A better man coiUd not be found, and he may be sure, he wiU have no reason to be ashamed of his company. Dr. Dwight may be the man mutuaUy chosen. Esq. A. wiU have the right of appointing whom he wUl. I question whether it wiU be best, and if best, whether it wUl be practicable, to complete the coalition and make it final.^ But why need it be considered as of essential importance, if the Board of Visitors, by whom the question is to be finaUy decided, consist of characters, in whom we have ' That is, at their present meeting. APPENDIX. 557 the highest confidence? It gives me high pleasure, that you are more and more pleased with the joint Board. Mr. Farrar would have eagerly embraced it, if it had been proposed last June. And I am persuaded he will be perfectly satisfied with it; because he unites discernment and candor with caution. The sooner matters are prepared to lay before the Trustees, the better. It is my wish, perhaps mine only, that it may be done before Mr. Q.'s return from Washington. There wUl doubtless be violent opposition from the Boston members. I should not easUy be reconcUed to having the meeting in Boston, unless you could be sure of aU from Andover. Here let me provoke you to the good work of fiUing up your vacancy. Is Dr. H. so decided a man as you need? Is he not subject to peculiar embarrassments, which would always make him afraid to act ? I doubt whether he has half the energy of nature which Mr. Breman has, and whether he would do half so much for the Institution. I shovUd be glad to have information respecting the house, what it is, how many conveniences, how much land, etc. If you don't know, I wish your inquiries may be made, as to excite no observations. Let other things be made strong and unshakable; then influence can be used without hazard. I have no apprehension but Mr. Bartlett wiU do what wUl be best for the Institution. I have, I think, suggested the importance of obtaining letters from the 'most respectable characters. If you judge it best, I am not reluctant to publish Pres. Appleton's article and meet objections pubUcly, though it would be Uttle more than to retrace the ground already passed over, as to Confessions of Faith. I am ensnared by your manner of requesting me to review Mr. S.'s sermon. If a "review of approbation wUl do good," I can review and approve. But if I regard either the reputation of the Panoplist, or my own reputation, or my o-wn judgment, I cannot review and approve, without a mixture of decided dis approbation. The introduction is -wretchedly impertinent and long. I have not sense enough to see one sentence in it, that partakes of the nature of an exordium. The language is faulty, the structure of the sermon wiU not bear examination. Under the first head, where he undertakes to describe a minister's faith fulness as it respects himself, he has a long paragraph, more than a page, wholly taken up in describing his duty to his people, how he ought to treat the sick, etc. ; and when he goes to the second head, to describe his faithfulness as it respects his people, he scarcely says anything except what respects preaching. Thus far 558 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. I write as a critic. But I can in another view highly approve. Placing myself in your situation, when it was delivered, I am confident I should have been much gratified, for it contains ex ceUent things for the occasion. The compliment to Mr. K. in the charge is astonishing. I could not say it, unless my charity were turned into libertinism. Do write on receiving this, what has been said and done between you and Dr. S., how matters stand, what there is for me to do, etc. I hope Dr. P. wUl be with you this week, but fear the weather will prevent. I feel, dear sir, the delicacy and weight of the work which falls to you in your place. The Lord wUl help you, and strengthen you, and uphold you. I shaU be very anxious to know whether your eyes are better, etc. Vanderkemp's question is important. But if I were to write to him with freedom as to an amendment, I should propose it thus: what qualifications are requisite for successful Christian Mission aries, among the savages in this continent ? What obstacles mud they expect to meet, and how shall they overcome them? Thus I have written it in haste, — you wiU model it as you please, i did not apprehend that the question was so decided upon, that it would be proper to publish it. He wishes you, in a letter, to assist him in making out a good question. I send the letter. With most affectionate regards to you and your beloved family, I subscribe. Rev. Su-, your friend and servant, L. Woods. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbuet, Jan. 25, 1808. Most Beloved Sir, — ^Yours of the 22d arrived at Newburyport to-day about the same time that I did. It is a cordial to my mind. I am very much rejoiced to find Dr. S.'s feeUngs are so comfort able, so pleasing to himself and to others. He says he needs no spur to exertion in favor of the union, and in favor of bringing the business to a close as soon as possible. He wiU go to Andover this week or the beginning of next. There need be no delay on the part of the Associate Donors. The business may be brought to a consummation immediately, as soon as Esqr. A. is prepared to embrace the plan of a joint Board. But that must be managed very delicately, and with due moderation. Some at Andover may oppose the plan. I wish you could be on the spot, if the point is likely to labor. You could do as much with Esqr. A. as any body. In this critical state of things I hope the plan of experi- APPENDIX. 559 ment wiU not be violently opposed. I have been prepared for every kind and degree of exertion, when I could see sufficient reason to justify it. And in several instances, I have hazarded everything -with Dr. S. and have felt ready, if the great object required it, to sacrifice everything. But here I see no sufficient reason for great exertion. To say that the eocperiment scheme ought to be given up, because of the joint Board, appears to me very perverted or inverted reasoning. It was admitted, that the union on Visitatorial principles should take place, with the pro- -yiso of seven years experiment, when it was expected that the As sociate Donors would have a separate Board of Visitors, and when it was expected that the final question about perpetual union would be determined by that separate Board. Certainly then, the plan of experiment ought to be admitted, when the final question about perpetual union is to come before a joint Board, in whose candor and wisdom, you would have more confidence, than you could have in the candor and wisdom of a separate Board. In my view the objections against the experiment, in case of a joint Board, are far less than they would be in case of a separate Board. I always considered it wrong that so important a question as that of final union, should be left to Visitors' chosen by one part of the Institution. But what danger to leaving it to a body of men, who, we should be fuUy satisfied, would determine it on right principles, and would certainly perpetuate the union, unless it were reaUy best it should c^ase ? Why then should the scheme of joint Board be urged as an objection against the experiment, when, in fact, the greatest objection is whoUy removed by that very scheme ? I give you the simple workings of my mind on the sub ject and am wiUing and desirous to be corrected if I am wrong. I am extremely loth, by insisting upon that, which is not essen tial, to throw new obstacles in the way of coalition, and to oc casion new delay. 'Tis very probable that the experiment may disclose some defects in the plan adopted, may lead to some val uable alterations, in the Statutes of the Associate Donors, and to some important improvements. On the other hand, it may be that the Associate Donors wUl very soon be sick of the plan of experi ment, and see reasons sufficient to give it up. This I apprehend is not unlikely. If the Professors whom they appoint, refuse to accept on that plan, the Donors would wish to set it aside. And this introduces the idea, that there ought to be a proviso of this kind, viz., that if at any time during the seven yetos the Donors aU Uving, or a majority at least, should judge it best for the inter est of religion, they shaU have the power to render the union per- 560 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. petual upon the principles at first adopted, leaving no question to be decided by the Board of Visitors at the end of seven years. At present, however, I do not believe that anything can be done without the proviso of the experiment; and to attempt to per suade the Donors to lay it aside, I should think too great a hazard. StUl reasons may soon occur to render such an at tempt suitable and necessary. The quicker the business is com pleted, the better. My people are in such a state, as to prevent the prospect of much usefulness among them. And I long to have it decided whether I am to go or stay. At the proper time, I shall lay the matter before them. On this point, I expect you: free advice at all times. Suggest whatever you think of any con sequence. Your plan about inauguration agrees perfectly with my feeUngs. In my last, I gave my opinion, as far as I have one, about A 's piece against General Association. I wUl keep it tiU you decide whether to publish it or not. I rejoice that your eyes are in a hopeful state. You wiU be in danger when they begin to ap pear well. So many things will press that you will hardly be able to treat them prudently. We are all well. My complaint is nearly subsided. Mrs. W. unites in most affectionate regards to you and your dear family. I shaU make arrangements to go to Charlestown before long, perhaps the first or second week in February. Hope to hear from you as often as is convenient. Don't say a word about Dr. in this tottering state of things. I should be sorry to have Dr. S. hear his name mentioned at present. Yours truly, L. Woods. P. S. — I have no doubt but the men proposed may be appointed Visitors. But 'tis best to leave that business to its proper place. After the plan of a joint Board is agreed on, and the method of choosing them, then the business can be easily accomplished. From Dr. Spring to Mr. Norris. Newbubtpoet, Feb. 9, 1808. My Bbotheb, — I read the Constitution which embraces the joint Board of Visitors last night to our friends Messrs. Bartlett and Brown. And as you will see by their letters to you they cor dially accept it. I told them last night that I should see you this day. But I find Providence prevents me. It is best for me not to go to Salem on the business. I have done aU I could to secure the glorious object and I must leave it with God and you. If I APPENDIX. 561 did not consider the union desirable and the great object as safe as poor mortals can make it, I would not say another word. But, Sir, I consider it safe. I have lately had a fuU talk with Brother Woods. He has opened his heart. He is your man and mine. He tells me more than you have known relative to Dr. P. There is, it is believed, no danger of him. He wiU help us on with the great design in the operation at Andover. The joint Board was adopted to relieve you and me. And what can we have more on equal ground. For we have no right to monopolize. The five Donors remain Visitors tiU death or resignation to inspect the Institution. They jointly elect three others who shaU co-operate jointly with them and vest them -with power to supply their own vacancies and to remain a permanent Board forever. All the Visitors at the outset choose jointly the same Professors, so that Mr. Woods is Mr. Abbot's Professor of Revealed ReUgion and your Professor of Revealed Religion, and thus every Professor in each department wfll be the choice of every Visitor. I ask, what can we have more on tl e principle of equality ? As to the number of Visitors who wUl constitute the permanent Board after the death of the Donors thbee are enough. Three wUl feel the proper weight of responsibiUty more than five or ten or a thousand. I am whoUy satisfied with the number three. Before the Donors depart, the Institution -wUl receive its grand direction. You wUl easUy see that you, and your two associates, wUl be able to carry a vote if necessary, against the other two in the election of the three pei'manenl Visitors. I ask again, what more can we desire on the ground of equality ? I say it once more, if union is valuable and desirable in present circumstances, it is realized by the joint Board, in the most favorable attitude, and the seven years experi ment wUl take care of the Visitatorial system. You have my hearty liberty to read this letter to Mrs. Norris who wiU feelingly enter into our cu-cumstances. Please to make her my grateful respects. I believe it is best I am prevented going to Salem to-day. I have been to Salem perhaps too often for my advantage and your honor, on this business. The good Lord, I pray, may dnect you at this juncture of our affairs. As you decide tn your answer to this letter, so I suppose it wiU be. I hope, I pray, that we may concur in this business forever. We must not be separated in our exertions, and we wUl not be separated in our affections. If Brother Woods caUs on you when he returns from Boston, you may read the letter to him; but further I wish not, except as before said, to Mrs. Norris my friend, and yourself. No alteration in 562 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. words has been made in the Constitution since you saw it, which prevents your decisive answer. I am now in haste and must subscribe. Your friend and brother, S. Spring. From Mr. Bartlett to Mr. Norris. Ne-wbuetpoet, Feb. 9, 1808. Dear Sie, — it ia some time since I had the pleasure of seeing you; but have had the pleasure of hearing that you enjoyed your health as well as you usually have done of late. The business which I hope we have been pursuing with right views, seems to be almost ripe for to be put in motion. Our mutual friend, Mr. Spring, was with Mr. Brown and myself last evening, and the Constitution was again read to us, with which I am well pleased. This business has been attended with particular Providential cir cumstances. We at first set out to go by ourselves, but Providence seemed to hedge up the way, by our friends offering to unite in a similar Institution, which at first did not appear to promise fair, but since the clouds have been in a measure dispersed, and I hope the light has shone so bright, that the path we are about to enter upon wiU tend to promote the great cause we profess to support; that is, to dispense the true knowledge of the gospel not only to those who think themselves favored with it, but are reaUy ignorant, but to those that are ignorant and perishing for the want of it. I do think, that our uniting with our friends at Andover, has a happy appearance, having Dr. Pearson's assistance, a man who to my satisfaction is a thorough Calvinist, and who wUl, I have no doubt, exert himself to promote the Institution and make the Seminary flourish. I think he with the others, his assistants, who I hope will be equally zealous, and equally as good Christians, wUl do themselves honor and feel satisfied with their undertakings. As there are some smaU things not quite as we could wish, yet on the whole, I hope and desire we might eye the hand of Provi dence, and do as Peter did, arise and go forward, not caUing any thing common or unclean that God has cleansed, but pursue the path of duty as it appears pointed out. Many things are said, and many more things wiU be said, but if the name of the God of Heaven is with us, their waUs and towers will faU before the word of the Lord. I am, my dear sir. Your friend and humble servant, Wm. Bartlett. APPENDIX. 563 From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Ne-wbuet, Feb. li, 1808, Sabbath eve. Veby Dear Sir, — Since I wrote from Newburyport nothing has come to my view deserving notice as to the Institution. Some reports which have reached me by way of Preceptor Smith, from Boston, have excited my astonishment at human nature, and con firmed me in the belief, that there is no way to escape the scourge of evU tongues; and have led me to think that the only way is for us to mind our own business, and not be greatly troubled whether the wind be East or West, North or South. We cannot do aU the good we would. The state of the world forbids. The preju dices of multitudes will necessarUy contract our usefulness in the Panoplist and in the Institution. But it wiU be matter of great joy, it wUl be worth living for, if, through grace, we can do some little good to Zion, if we can plant some seeds, which wUl come up and bear fruit by and by when we are no more, and if we can be instrumental in prolonging the welfare of a community now threatened with destruction. In consequence of the agitated state of the public mind re specting the Institution, and the talking of people respecting me, as a Professor-elect of the Institution, I am inclined to utter the thoughts of my heart without reserve, knowing that you wUl excuse the freedom, candidly construct my intentions, and correct whatever appears erroneous. In the first place I -will say, what need not be said, because you know it already, that I have perfect confidence in your friend ship, and consider it as one of my most precious blessings upon earth. My heart sweUs with singular joy when I think what a father, brother and friend I have in you. The impression which you have made on my heart is connected with the tenderest, happiest feelings. ' And I hope I shaU ever consider your reputa tion and usefulness and enjoyment as making a part of my own. The influence which you used at Andover in my favor flowed from the excess of your affection, and I coiUd hardly have tolerated it with a good conscience, had I not known the unaccountable con nection which the appointment would have with the plan of union. But as that appeared to be the case, and as your mind and Dr. P.'s and Esqr. P.'s were in unison with mine on the subject of union, and as they as weU as you were so soUcitous to give satis faction to Esqr. Abbot and to remove the objections so vigorously urged from various quarters, I was led to speak vrith more free dom, than was decorous, on my own reUgious views, and to 564 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. represent everything in as satisfactory a light as I honestly could. AU this when discreetly used among a few friends, who enjoyed each other's entire confidence, was attended with no danger, be cause everything was taken in its proper connection, and con strued candidly and honorably. But what end can be answered by the attempts which any of my friends shaU make, in present circumstances, to satisfy the minds of those who look with an un candid, suspicious eye upon my sentiments ? The state of things is such that the most friendly, conciliating suggestions wiU be seized as instruments of injury and of death. If you or any other friend of mine, teU the host of adversaries who charge me with being completely and in aU respects a Hopkinsian, that this is not strictly true; that, although I hold the main things which belong to that system, I have not the feeUngs which Hopkinsians have had, that I dwell not on the peculiarities of their system as they generaUy have done, that I reject obnoxious terms and phrases, that I treat with modest reserve and indecision some of their speculations, and am altogether disposed to shun their im prudences, their party spirit and their excesses, what use wUl the adversaries make of aU this ? WiU it contribute to their sat isfaction ? WiU it remove their difficulties ? No ; they will seize it as an advantage against me, and stigmatize me as a weather-cock, or turn-coat. They are resolved not to receive satisfaction. If I am a Hopkinsian, they will turn it to the reproach of the Institution and of my character. If I am not, they wiU stUl make it a matter of reproach both to me and the Institution. What is to be done then in order to remove prejudices and prepare the way for my usefulness ? These are my thoughts. I have my character stiU to form in the view of the public. It must be formed by public, official conduct. AU that can be said now, will not remove the in quiries in the pubUc mind and afford real satisfaction. I am wiU ing that public opinion should be suspended, tUl the operations of the Institution shaU decide. The less said the better, except in some very rare case, to a serious confidential friend. The host of opposers and enemies are not to be silenced and quieted. We are not to expect it. To attempt to do it wiU be lost labor. If they are ever sUenced, it must be by the extensive usefulness of the Institution to the cause of Zion, and to the character and welfare of the community. In this way we cannot do too much. In this design let us all unite. I devote my life to efforts for the accompUshment of this glorious end. Nor shoU I wUUngly fall below any one in endeavors to harmonize all who are on orthodox ground. It has been my darling object many years. It is no APPENDIX. 565 new start to gain popularity. I have viewed the distance and division among Calvinists as an incalculable evU. To remove this evil, and secure the influence of all orthodox men, whether of the old school or the new, iu favor of the Seminary, I will study the most wise, prudent, cautious, inoffensive manner in everytlung. I shall try to imitate my amiable Preceptor, Dr. Backus, who was suaviter in modo,fortiler in re. But for the present, I query whether a single advantage can be gained by attempting to banish that multitude of prejudices, which are put in battle array against us. The storm will abate, — the clouds wfll be scattered — but time must be had for it. One idea of some con sequence here occurs. If those who are called Hopkinsians, a very numerous and valuable part of the clergy in New England, are disposed to put confidence in me, it may do good, and help to secure their attachment to the Institution. But it enough be said and done to satisfy Boston, etc., that I am what they wish, it wUl destroy the confidence of Hopkinsians, and tend to perpet uate the division. You recoUect it was our plan from the first that the Seminary should be so constituted as to bring in aU the orthodox. Further; I wish the ground may not be forgotten which has been taken all along with Dr. Spring and the Donors with reference to the union; viz., that there is no real, essential difference of opinion among those who can unite on Catechism ground. We are all united there. We have there a Creed which we all embrace. It is my Creed. I can honestly make all the declara tions required, and expect to teach and preach according to it,. not deviating to the right hand or to the left. By this Creed ' I wish ta be known. By this Creed the orthodoxy of the Semi nary must be known. Let all be referred to that. There is our faith. On that model must ministers be formed, and by that must the fate of the Seminary be decided. If it can live on such principles, we shaU think it a symptom of good to the church. If it cannot Uve on such principles, let it die. Feb. 15, Monday morning. Upon a review of what I have -written, I suppose you -wUl naturaUy inquire whether, in any part, I refer to attempts, which my friends have recently made to remove objections against my character ? I reply. From some reports, I conclude that they have not been inattentive to my name, but I have reason to think that their kind attempts have in many instances been perverted ' When this was written the Catechism stood alone as the Creed of the Andover Seminary. The Associate Creed was added afterwards. 566 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. to an unkind purpose. I am fully convinced that it wUl be best for us aU in present circumstances to maintain as much silence, as to sentiment, as possible, lest what we mean for good be turned to evU, or what answers a valuable purpose on one hand, wiU produce an evil which will more than countervail it, on the other hand. We wish for a union in Panoplist. We hope for it. Could we obtain it in connection with General Association and the Seminary, it would answer a thousand good purposes. As this is our object we must be cautious, lest by something drop ping from our lips, or creeping into our publication, we should drive the Missionary Society farther off. In my view it is of the greatest consequence, to take such measures, as wUl afford a good degree of satisfaction to the Hopkinsians. With aU the odium attached to their name, they are a thousand times more valuable, and more influential on religious ground, than the half orthodox, who lean so much towards Socinians, that there is no telling which way they wiU go. I know your situation is such, that your vigilance wiU naturaUy be directed to the dangers aris ing from the liberal aud heretical quarter. It is well for the Seminary and for Zion, that you are placed where you are. But others are in a situation more particularly to observe, or more sensibly to feel the danger of losing the patronage and con currence of the Hopkinsians. Hence the great advantage of a good understanding, frequent intercourse, and entu-e confidence, between you and some others in diff'erent situations and connec tions; so that measures in the Institution and in other matters may be adopted under the infiuence of that united wisdom, which will duly weigh all the circumstances and exigencies of the relig ious coinmuuity. My heart longs and pants for such a state of things, that there will be a free, unsuspicious consultation for the interest of the churches among aU orthodox, pious men. Dr. Pearson and Esqr. Farrar have just left me for Newbury port. In the course of the conversation, without referring to any particulars, Dr. P. observed, that " talking can do no good. The Institution must form its own character by its own operations." He is satisfied that the public mind at present is in such a state, that direct attempts to remove objections and difficulties wUl be in vain. Mr. caUed on me Monday, whUe I was on the way to Charlestown. He appears disposed to friendship. I hope soon to have a happy interview with him. I hope this visit of Dr. P. and Esqr. P. will bring the business near to its consummation. The Lord hasten it in His time. Accept APPENDIX. 567 our respects and our love, and present the same to Mrs. M., Mrs. B., Miss. B. and others. You wUl excuse this long letter from your sincere friend and brother, L. Woods. From L. Woods to Dr. Murdock Newbuet, Feb. 22, 1808. Your letter on the union gave me great pleasure. It contrib uted to satisfy the minds of several, particularly of two of the Donors, that union was indispensable. Providence has helped us along, through unnumbered difficulties, and unexpected dangers. After many delays and hindrances from various quarters, we are now taking the last step. And wonderful as it may seem, and really is, every obstacle, every objection, aud every delay, has issued so as to bring forward a more complete and a much better coalition, than any of us expected, or thought of, in the early part of the business. The issue of the long struggle is lUtely to be such, that the information of it, when first received, filled me with an overwhelming joy, such as I never felt before, on any earthly subject.^But I omit particulars tiU I see you; they are too many for a letter. I have said enough to set your mind at rest. It is probable the Seminary wUl be opened in May. And I wUl add, sub ROSA, for the present, it is designed that President Dwight, who is to be one of the Visitors, shaU perform the leading part on the occasion. We shaU wish you and aU the friends of truth and love, to help us with your presence and your prayers. The oc casion wiU be interesting in a high degree, as so much good or evU must result from the Institution, and as so much depends on its first direction and operation. Your sincere friend, L. Woods. From Dr. Pearson to Dr. Morse. Andovee, Feb. 24, 1808. Dear Sir, — ^I thank you for your favor, just now received by your son, who is safely arrived. When denied the pleasure of seeing, I am always happy in hearing from my friends. Though the Statutes of the Associate Founders are not perhaps even at this moment signed, the last visit at Newburyport was not, I trust, in vain. Several valuable improvements were made in them, among which is the provision for completing the union at a period short 568 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. of seven years, if all parties should be satisfied with a shorter experi ment; and also for introducing during the joint lives of the three Founders, and within seven years, such additional statutes, as ex perience may dictate. Dr. S. was to take a new and fair copy of the whole to Salem the beginning of this week, for Mr. N.'s in spection, and if he approves, a meeting of the Donors for the purpose of signature was contemplated to be at Newburyport. But such is the peculiar complexion and state of the good man's mind, and so busy are many around him, that I have no confidence that Dr. S. will be able to secure his approbation at this time, though he means to make a vigorous effort. Should he succeed, I hope the pax^ers wUl be soon forwarded to us. In which case no time wUl be lost in calling a meeting of our Board, which must be at Andover. By the way, the time named in the Associate Stat utes for the first meeting of their Visitors (and this at Andover) is the 17th of May, upon the supposition that the inauguration maybe the next day, and Mr. H.'s ordination the week preceding. Why cannot this be, say on the preceding Thursday, and so all inter ference jDrevented ? I hope the day for the ordination is not ab solutely fixed, since it is difficult to alter a day constitutionally fixed by statute. I think it important to fill the vacancy in our Board immediately, if we can unite in a proper character. We do not here feel at present prepared to give up Dr. Abeel as Professor of Sacred Eloquence, and are unwUling to beUeve that he is abso lutely unattainable. As Mr. B. wUl appoint his own Professor, his election by the Trustees wUl be superseded. A second permanent instructor, I view as indispensable, and hope the committee wUl be prepared to report on this subject at the first meeting of the Trustees. We must not lose Mr. Day. If you have a convenient opportunity, do sound Deacon PhilUps' feeUngs on this subject; I left with him a copy of the vote of the Trustees relative thereto; explain to him the nature, necessity and advantage of such a provision; and give me the result of the con versation. At the first meeting of the Committee of Exigencies, I will mention the appUcation of Messrs. Abbot and Nelson and ac quaint you with their decision. I regret very much your embar rassment, occasioned by Dr. P. But as to the charge of " turn coat and weather-cocks," I hope and trust that, while conscien tiously engaged in the cause of truth and of God, we shaU be rendered duly insensible to the censure and praise of man. If permitted to possess the hope, we must be wiUing, joyfully willing, to be partakers of the afflictions of the gospel. Did our Divine Master suffer even to death, and can we have the face to ask APPENDIX. 569 exemption from trials ? Is the servant above his Lord ? If they called the master of the house Beelzebub, how much more those of his household? Wherefore let us not be weary in well-doing, nor faint under suffering; knowing that in due time, we shaU reap a glorious harvest. With heaven in our eye, with the company of martyrs before us, with the general assembly of saints in our view, and with the hope of beiug admitted after a short warfare to sit down with our ascended Josus on His throne, and of beuig admitted into the presence of Jehovah, to be made Uke Him in holiness, and to enjoy Him forever; is it possible for us to be moved by the mistaken apprehensions and unguarded speeches of men of this world, led bUndfold by the god of this world, ex cept it be to pity and pray for them, and to exert ourselves more than ever, that they, as weU as others, may be brought to the knowledge of the truth and be saved? Oh that our hearts may be filled with the spirit of Jesus, and overflow with benevo lence to our fellow sinners 1 If we have indeed tasted that the Lord is gracious, let us manifest our gratitude by do ing everything in our power to convince others of the same truth, and in the meekness of wisdom, and by our unwearied benevolence, let us convince gainsay ers; and let "Christo duce" be our motto. Thursday noon. I have kept my letter open tUl now, hoping to have some thing to communicate from Newburyport. But am disappointed. I fear aU is not right at Salem. The communication how ever may be made through Charlestown. Let me know every thing interesting, as I do not expect to see you these ten days. Hope you -wUl be careful of your health, and particu larly of your eyes. Mrs. P and Maria join me in presenting our affectionate respects to each of your amiable fireside, and beUeve me as ever. Your very sincere friend, E. Pearson. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbuet, Feb. 26, 1808. My Deaelt Beloved Sie, — ^Yours of the 23d inst. was re ceived the next day. I have deferred writing, that I might give information respecting the measures at Newburyport, and Salem. To-morrow I expect to go to Newburyport, and shaU 570 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. leave a place in this letter to give you an account of what has been done this week. I hope to find everything in the best state. It grieves me to think that I wrote in a manner to give you so much pain. I wrote in a gloomy, agitated state of mind, when every expression was extravagant. Your letter in which there is so much gentleness, and love, and prudence, has scattered every cloud, and fiUed me with quiet and joy. I have not an uncom fortable thought or emotion, as to anything you have said or done. From the first, it was my full belief, that your friendly, brotherly efforts had been perverted. As our views respecting the rules of discretion and judgment in these circumstances so entirely harmonize, there is no need of any farther eiUargement on the subject. As to myself; it does not trouble me to expect, that the darts of malice will be shot at me. I can sleep weU in the midst of a shower. But when anything takes place which threatens the Institution, or the harmony of orthodox ministers, it ought to be felt. Oh, may the Lord help us, and teach us in everything that we may know how to take care of His cause. As to you, be loved sir, He will give you support. He wUl not leave you. No burden wUl be laid upon you, which He wiU not strengthen you to bear. You wiU be called to no duty, which He wiU not help you to perform. He has heljDed you in times past, and wUl not fail you in time to come. Such a review of His amazing kindness, as we once took when we slept together at your house, tends to ex cite gratitude, and to strengthen faith in God. How wonderfully has He brought us along ! What opportunities of usefulness has He given us ! What friends has He raised up for us ! What influence has He given us ! He has placed you in the front of the battle, and I doubt not He wUl help you to fight " a good fight." But you must take care of your slender health, and save all your strength for the best works. Your difficulties with Dr. give me painful feelings. I thank you for your caution respecting him. My mind is prone to con fide. I am disarmed and satisfied, when a man appears frank and friendly. Mrs. W knew my weakness, and said to me, when I was setting out to visit him, "Remember caution wUl do no hurt." I pray that you may have the meekness of wisdom, so that, whatever be the conduct of others, yours may be to the praise of God, and the furtherance of His cause. I have a great desire to see you. I know not yet how to answer your agreeable request that I would spend a Sabbath with you. I will inform you as soon as I am determined, which will be in favor of coming, APPENDIX. 571 if it -wfll bear. 'Tis most likely, according to present views, that it must be deferred a Uttle longer. Newbubtpoet, Saturday, Feb. 27. Dr. Spring has been to Salem. After much reasoning in vain, he resorted to prayers and tears. Mr. N. has signed. The others are ready. AU wiU be exe cuted next week. Deo wZ. Adieu, L. W. From Mr. Norris to Dr. Church. SAiiEM, Feb. 26, 1808. Rev. and Deab Sib, — I received your kind letters, and dtUy note the contents, for which be pleased to receive my sincere thanks. Your goodness wiU forgive my not answering your kind letters before. Indisposition, and the many other necessary caUs in my business, together with the feeling anxiety, and the ex ercise of my mind on our great and good object, the Theological Institution, has crowded on me, and taken up aU my time and attention. We have been led in the course of Divme Providence in a path which we did not see when we first contemplated this great object. God's ways are wonderful, and we are now brought into that path which we hope and trust is God's direction, and wUl be for His glory; a union with Andover Seminary on an experi ment of seven years on Visitatorial principles. I have made my offering, and signed the Constitution, and I hope and trust with uprightness of soul, and godly sincerity, as an offering to my Saviour, which I hope He wUl own and bless. Oh may this Institution be His, and owned and blessed by Him, for His own glory. My dear friend, let us hope and pray that the ministers of Jesus, His dear Church and people may be refreshed by the streams from this great Institution. Accept our love and respect for yourself and famUy, John Norris. P. S. — ^Mr. S. went fi-om here this morning. We unite with Mr. Abbot, in the choice of aU the Professors. From Dr. Pearson to Dr. Morse. Andovee, Feb. 29, 1808. My Dear Sra, — " This is the Lord's doing, and it is wondrous in our eyes. Bless the Lord, O my soul; bless Him aU ye His saints." 572 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. How visible, how wonderful has been the hand of God in this event! After laboring eleven months under unexpected em barrassments, and struggling with invincible obstacles, how are we extricated ! By the very finger of God. When all human efforts, reasonings, and hopes faUed, God became our refuge in prayer; He heard, and said, " Let there be light ; " and the heari of His servant was turned, the scales feU from his eyes, and with his hand he subscribed for the Lord; and let God have all the glory. Not unto us, not unto us, but unto thy name, O most mighty, be all the praise; who hast done all things well; and in such a way, as to exclude boasting from man, and to teach us humility, dependence, and faith. Oh that our hearts may be all gratitude and devotion to God, love and good wiU to man 1 In the exercise of this temper, and with constant reliance on God alone, let us set forward in this great work. We have difficulties and it is doubtless best for us, that we have difficulties stUl to encounter. Let us engage in the strength of the Lord, and be gentle toward all men, even toward them that oppose themselves as well as God's truth; remembering that we ourselves were sometimes in darkness; and that if now, light in the Lord, we can never pray too much, do too much, nor suffer too much that others may be brought to the knowledge of the truth and saved. Wherefore, let us be steadfast and immovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord; inasmuch as we find that our labor is not in vain. My kindest salutations attend all who are dear to you; and may God strengthen, direct, and bless you, prays your constant friend, E. Pearson. From Dr. Church to Mr. Norris. Pelham, N. H., Feb. 29, 1808. Respected Sir, — Your favor of the 2Gth inst. is exceedingly precious and gratifying. It gives me much joy. I rejoice that "you have made your offering and signed the Constitution." By such offerings made in love to Christ, and the souls of men, your treasui-es wiU be great in heaven. Thanks be unto the Lord that you enjoy the privilege of being able to dedicate so much to Him, for the advancement of His kingdom. May you see your best and most enlarged desires fulfilled in the prosperity and usefulness of the Seminary. I hope you will have increasing evidence of the Lord's wise and merciful direction in the steps you are now tak ing. Many prayers I trust have been offered unto God, that APPENDIX. 573 those concerned in founding the Institution, and in forming the Statutes, etc., may be wisely directed. These prayers I hope are graciously answered. Numbers have trembled lest the union should not take place. A worthy brother in the ministry, the Rev. Mr. McParland of Concord, who has lately pubUshed, " A His torical View of Heresies," observed in a letter some time since, that if the union was not effected, the issue would be just what the enemies of evangelical truth would wish. This, I believe, has been the decided opinion of others. How animating it must be to aU who love the truth as it is in Jesus, to see His friends firmly uniting in support of His cause ! How many wiU give thanks to God that you, dear sir, and your very worthy associates, are devising and accomplishing such liberal and extensive measures for pro moting the cause of truth ! How many generations yet unliorn may enjoy your Uberality and call you blessed ! I hope, my honored su-, you wUl enjoy more satisfaction re specting the state of your own soul You are sensible that a man may give all his goods for charitable purposes, and yet be desti tute of that love which unites the soul to God through Christ. This love, I hope, is shed abroad in your heart by the Holy Ghost. May you abound more and more in this love. May the Spirit witness with your spirit, that you are a child of God and heir of glory. How abundant then will be your peace and joy. May your amiable and worthy consort enjoy the same unspeakable blessings. May you walk together as heirs of the grace of life, enjoying the love of Jesus, with the abundance of your earthly possessions, and finaUy be received to dwell with Him in glory. Accept, respected Sir, and Madam, our united love and respects. Your friend and humble servant, John H. Church. Fivm Dr. Spring to Mr. Norris. Newbubtpoet, March 7, 1808. Honored and Dear Friend, — I am bound to communicate aU matters of importance. I have, previously to showing the ar ticles, as you condescendingly regard them, been to Andover to obtain an alteration of that article relative to the permanent Board of three. As it stood the Board must consist of two clergymen and one layman. I have been dissatisfied with it, for in case of the death of one clergyman, the layman, who may be a law character, may have much influence under their Trustees who are electors to pervert our design; aud in case of the death 574 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. of the two ministers the layman or the law character may rule the whole business by choosing a wrong character who wUl elect another wrong character. I think the door for the election of the third Visitor ought to be left by the article open for the two ministers in case of a vacancy to elect from the ministry a Davis, if thought best; or a Thornton from the laity, if it be thought best. What say you to this article? I could not get Dr. Pearson's con sent directly. Mr. Farrar made the alteration with his own hand, and I supposed the business done, for the Doctor was silent when he did it, and his silence was taken for consent, but the Doctor has come down and opposed it. We have laid the matter before your brother Donors. Nothing is decided. I write to you, sir, and hope you will give us a line by the first mail. Make love to your lady, and let me be j'ours forever, S. Spring. P. S. — ^We must have the door open to elect the best of min isters or the best of laymen, as needed. They have not a word to say against it, on the principle that there wiU be two ministers in the Board. For it is a Theological Institution and not a Medical Institution, and must be backed up by ministers. If we can't now have what we ask for, we cau have what we insist upon having. The ship is near about saUing, and we must see to it that she is weU officered and manned. ( From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubt, March 11, 1808. Most Beloved Sib, — I have been waiting for the time when I could tell you that the business of the three Donors is com pleted. When I wrote last, I expected it would have been done long before this time. The delay is not to give any alarm, though it is in itself painful. The simple fact is this. In order to induce Mr. Norris to subscribe, Dr. S. found it necessary to make some minute alterations. Looking over the Statutes again, after he got home, he thought of some more stiU. We judged it best to have an intervew with Dr. P. and Esqr. P. with reference to those alterations. This took place the beginning of last week. Every thing was agreeably settled except one point, which has been the subject of consideration since, but which will not, I know, make any difficulty. The whole is now in the hands of a transcriber, who is preparing the last copy. I have no doubt but it wUl be finished, and signed, and sent to Andover next week. We find all APPENDIX. ¦ 575 our plans are vain, unless it please God to succeed them. These scenes are fitted to teach us wisdom. We are to learn that rap tures are not the portion of man. Nothing comes unmingled. Something has attended every instance of success in our great business, which tends to mortify and humble us. I hope it -wiU prepare us for duty and usefulness. Since I saw you, I have had, if possible, more objects of attention than ever. I have seen the dangers which surround us in this last stage of the business; and have not been inattentive to the necessary means of safety to our great object. I went to Andover with Dr. S. How many times I have been to Newburyport, I know not; and how many letters I have written, and how many hours of anxious contemplation I have had, I know not. These things I mention, to account for the little I have done in other respects. I meant to finish an other number of Pastor, but have not. The answer to J. on Gen eral Association is done, such as it is. I have given long and careful attention to that thing. I am more and more satisfied that it is best; to pubUsh. The long piece from Dr. L 's friend wiU never do for us. Should rather write a whole number of the Panoplist de no'vo, than to make that piece fit for publication. We can give a handsome acknowledgment, assigning the length as a principal reason for deferring the pubUcation, and let it be grad ually forgotten. The piece on Justification is not written by a weak man. A number or two of profitable matter may be had from it. As to Magazine and Panoplist, I conversed with Dr. S. yester day. He wiU not oppose our wishes, but, as T have real reason to expect, wUl favor them. He thinks further, if Dr. Emmons can get his mind informed and settled as to union in the Seminary, he wUl not oppose union in Panoplist. The Magazine affords nothing for their fund; and who wfll take the responsibility of publishing it, is a hard question. From Sanford and NUes, as Dr. S. thinks, we should have opposition. And they will have influence. But Sanford is para lytic, if I mistake not, and NUes' influence must be countervaUed by previous attention to secure weight on our side. I wUl sound Dr. Worcester and the Emersons soon. Think of the proposals which we can make, as most likely to conciliate. We must offer to publish everything they send as a Society. We must invite them to write, etc., and tell them, if one year's experiment does not convince them that their union with us is better for their funds and better on every account, they can return to their own separate ground. To this subject I wUl give as much attention as possible. I am happy to find that your prospect with respect 576 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. to Dr. P. is more agreeable; hope before now it is clear sky. As to Mr. , I can't say much. He has made me a visit. Much was said, but I was very cautious. The door is left open for further correspondence or conversation. I expect he wUl -write. I propose to write myself. I intend to see you next week. I shall send nothing before I come, if I can do as I hope, that is, see you hy the middle of the week. I wish you not to write to Dr. S. or anybody else respecting the little point which remained unsettled when we were at Andover. The matter was in such a state that a full representation could not be made yyithout seeing you. But aU this way are of one mind, that is, not to have any difficulty. We are well, and unite in love to you and your dear famUy. With best esteem and love, yours. L. Woods. From Dr. Church to L. Woods. Pblham, March 12, 1808. Dear Beother, — I hope aU things are progressing very favor ably respecting the Seminary. Good Mr. Norris thus writes in a letter of the 26th: "I have made an offering and signed the Con stitution, and I hope and trust with uprightness of soul and godly sincerity, as an offering to my Saviour, which I hope He will own and bless. Oh, may this Institution be His, and owned and blessed by Him for His own glory I My dear friend, let us hope and pray, that the ministers of Jesus, His dear church and people may be refreshed by the streams from this great Institution." In the margin he observes, " We unite with Mr. Abbot in the choice of all the Professors." You will perceive that he feels agreeably. I am longing to have a letter from you. May you enjoy the Di vine direction and blessing in all your concerns. Our love to your dear consort, and other friends. Yours in tender love, J. H. Chuboh. P. S. — The enclosed you wUl convey to Dr. Spring. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbubtpoet, March 28, 1808. Veby Beloved Sir, — ^If your ideas respecting the part which Dr. Spring is acting in the present attitude of things, be incor- APPENDIX. 577 rect, they ought to be set right. The delay of the appointment of Visitors did not originate from Dr. S. but from the Donors, particularly from Mr. Bartlett. Dr. S. has all along consented, and still consents to Dr. Dwight. Nay he more than consents. He is decided in preferring him, all things considered. He conversed with Rev. Mr. Hojikins, [of Salem] and finding his oj)inion was in favor Of Dr. Dwight, mentioned it to Mr. N. to confirm him. He is doing aU that i^rudence dictates with Mr. Bartlett. But it should be remembered that Mr. B. is a man of peculiar independ ence, whom the world cannot move out of his own waj', — who wUl act for himself. There is not the least reason to doubt, but he wUl agree to Dr. D. But it must not be urged; and he and his associates must know, that Col. P. chooses not to be considered among the Visitors. Again, care must be taken that this matter be not ascribed to Dr. S., for he has alwaj's felt the utmost deli cacy in speaking on the subject. But Mr. N. first, and then the other two expressed their objections, qf their own accord. They are fixed. I believe there is no possibility of moving them. 'Tis best not to try it. Col. P. had better make it easy, by his own prudence. You find what the feelings of the Donors are respect ing Dr. P. I wish he may not know all, which would hurt his feelings. Mr. Norris would not have united with Messrs B. and B. in appointing him alone. The form of the appointment is awk ward and unconstitutional; bnt the best must be made of it. It is all to accommodate Mr. N.'s feelings and prevent difficulties. Mr. Bartlett feels that it is now his right, and he claims the sole right, of appointing the tliird Professor. They have no idea of intruding upon Mr. A.'s ground, or superseding his previous act. It must be considered, and represented to the Trustees, as a mere friendly, conciliating act, designed to show that these Donors harmonize with Mr. A. in the first appointments. The informality of it must be overlooked. Now if your meeting is caUed, and Col. P. is not again brought forward, there is not the least degree of difficulty or danger. The three Visitors all along proposed, loill be appointed, before the time of your meeting arrives. I wUl pledge myself that it will be done. I will carry it to Andover myself, if this be necessary to make the communication seasonable and sure. I have seen your letter to Dr. S. He receives it weU, but knows you wUl find some of your apprehensions groundless. His feelings toward you are very affectionate and confidential. I have had a gloomy week since I left you. To see such a struggle, when aU ought to be love and harmony, distresses my 578 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. heart, as I know it does yours. I am for union; — wholly for it. And if any man wiU put union at hazard, for the sake of any small matters, I wiU not believe he loves union, as you and I do. I am ready to act any part in these minor points, which wUl make for peace. But if you touch the coalition, you touch the apple of my eye. I feel as I did last summer and faU, and as I supposed aU felt at that time, that is, wUling to give up everything for union. You know I don't mean truth or duty. But we must not exjDect in such a great and complicated plan, that any of us can have every thing to our mind. I am anxious about Panoplist, etc. Write immediately after receiving this. As soon as the matter is fixed at Andover, I am ready to go to Salem, and take Bro. Emerson with me to Mr. N. and have a trial about Panoplist. The sooner these Don ors hear that the affair of Col. P. is concluded according to their views the better. The Lord prevent e-yU at this time. I know that all the three Donors are prepared for final separation, and going on with their Academy in Connecticut or somewhere else, if their statutes are refused. Therefore take care or aU is lost. If there is a breaking to pieces now, it -will be a thousand times worse than if it had been last summer, and it will send the church to pieces, not one stone wiU be left upon another. P. S. — Dr. S. has seen Messrs. B. and B. Their decision is now known. They both agree to appoint Dr. Dwight and Gov. Strong, with Dr. S. They would have preferred Dr. Thayer, but wish to be condescending. But remember that they are unalterably fixed, that no alteration shaU be made in their statutes, and no addition be made to their Board of Visitors. They wish to see the Insti tution going on, but will giye up no more. They think they have done enough, and will rather withdraw and go on by themselves than have any more difficulty, or any alteration, before the seven years experiment. Now T pray, sir, that it may be known, that this is no scare crow, no imaginary state of things, but a reality. And the conse quences WILL be accordingly. This letter is not to be shown. Dr. S. will write officiaUy in the name of the Donors. There is infinite hazard. Be awake and decided. Yours, L. Woods. APPENDIX. 579 From Dr. Spring to Dr. Morse. Newbukypout, March 28, 1808. Dear Brother, — Vour ardent letter I have read. You have mistaken the state of things. The appointment of the Visitors has rested -with Mr. Bartlett as I intimated. Ho and Mr. Brown have this morning desired me to inform you, l;h.n,t thoy accept the list, which you gentlemen have made, viz., Gov. Strong, Dr. Dwight, etc. They prefer, considering a number of things, Dr. Thayer. They are afraid that you depend too much upon great popular characters. Please to remark that they expect no alteration in the Board of Visitors. They wUl not yield to the Board's consist ing of eight, and you know Mr. Norris concurs with them. The design to introduce Col. Phillips into the Board, has hurt their feelings, especiaUy Mr. Bartlett's. I never saw Mr. Bartlett so much afraid of the union as he is this moment, and they told me decidedly and unitedly to inform Dr. Morse that there must be no alterations. For they are fixed and cannot consistently yield any further. I give it as my opinion, if you do not accept us, according to our Statutes relative to the Visitatorial Board, the union must be given up. Mr. Bartlett was bold in the e.xpression, that he had rather double the donation, and go on as first intended, than to be perplexed any farther. They wiU not submit to any alteration. I hope we shaU all be directed to walk in the path of wisdom. I never did fear the final consequences of a solitary academy, nor do I now. But I am wilUng to be united; and God grant that the stock of Judah and the stock of Joseph may now be joined together and remain identicaUy and indissolubly one for ever and ever and ever. Amen. Let me hear from you soon. Make my respects to your lady and Dr. Pearson. Prom your friend and brother, Saml. Spring. From Dr. Morse to Mr. Farrar. Chaelestown, March 28, 1808. Dear Sir, — ^I wrote you this morning by stage, which I hope ere this you have received. Having now an opportunity by Mrs. Bartlett, I send you the Associate Donors' Statutes, and the nomination of Professors, which you and the other gentlemen may wish to see. Pray write me by Mrs. B. It is time to be acting. Delay is dangerous. Sat verbum. 1 have no time to add. Truly yours, J. Morse, 580 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbuet, March 30, Wednesday, 1808. Dear Sra, — ^I write in great haste, as the bearer is just ready to go. I have been to Andover since I wrote on Monday. Have communicated what you have received from me and Dr. Spring; and had a long talk. Dr. P. appears as we wish, is glad to have his mind relieved in a good degree respecting Dr. S., says he wUl endeavor to make the affair of Col. P. as easy as possible, and has no doubt but the Statutes will be accepted in their present form. He -will see you soon. He advises me to proceed with my people without delay, which I propose to do. Beloved sir, be watchful and prayerful, prudent and resolved, lest some evU should get in to prevent our hopes. What will oe the conse quence if the coalition should now fail? It cannot. What? reject forty thousand dollars, yea, and forty thousand more, in reversion, and plunge New England into the dreaded evils of di vision and strife, yea, of an endless war, and lose all the blessings of spiritual peace and prosperity, because every iota is not as might be wished ? reject all, because an unessential word is omitted? reject all, because a letter is wanting, or the dot of an i ? Just so it seems to me. It cannot, it will not, be. The friends of peace and truth and love wUl now see the Temple go up without noisej Let everything be done to remove unhappy impressions. Dr. S. can be melted by kindness, and frankness, and piety; — but cannot be subdued by the violence of opposition. The way is prepared for him and Dr. P. to return to all their former hap piness. I have said all to Dr. P. that was in my heart. He re ceived your letter while I was there yesterday. Your plan is good. Hoskins has doubtless made a handsome copy. But there is no need of a moment's delay on that account. It can be signed, and exchanged before your meeting. You are to consider the Visi tors as appointed, and no other addition or alteration to be made. Your letter to Col. P. I trust wUl remove eveiy difficulty. As soon as this affair is ended, I will take the first opportunity to talk with Mr. B. concerning Professor of Ecclesiastical History. I hope it wUl come right. I told Dr. P. how the appointment of Profes sors was managed — I did it in a way that pleased him and Esqr. A. Mr. French is very kind. I went and saw the house, and like it pretty well. I cannot wait long without seeing you or hear ing. Depend on it, Dr. S. will do well — wUl make no difficulty ^wUl perhaps do more for the Institution in connection with his men than any of us. I don't believe they have half done yet. APPENDIX. 581 From L. Woods to Dr. Church. Newbubt, AprU 2, 1808. My very Dear Bbotheb, — ^I received yours of the 12th inst. in season; have been waiting for an opportumty to send you good news, which I am now able to do. The Stat;utes are signed by the three Donors, and sent on; their first Professor, Dr. P., is ap pointed, and their Visitors, Dr. Dwight, Dr. Spring, and Gov. Strong, with the four Founders, are fixed upon. Col. PhilUps was talked of, but is objected to because he is a Trustee. Dr. P. has no doubt but the Statutes will be accepted. Mr. Bartlett has just put down $20,000 and engaged to add $400 a year for the first seven years. He says he shaU do no more iww. The prospect is pleasing. Since I saw you, we have had as great and distressing a struggle as ever. I feared the union must be given up. But God has given a happy issue. I hope we have been humbled. We needed it. With you and Mrs. Church we sincerely condole. The Lord deals with you, I have no doubt, as a kind father with beloved children. He has supported you in many trials, and I trust He wUl never forsake you. We long to hear of Mrs. Church's re covery to health, and to see you both. I expect without delay to lay matters before my church and people. My heart is ready to sink at the thought. Pray for me in this and in aU respects. We expect the Institution wiU be opened the 17th of May, and that Dr. Dwight wiU preach. The revival at New Haven in creases. They have three Conferences a week in CoUege. Sev enteen of the freshman class serious, one profane one awakened. At Litchfield in Connecticut seventy admitted in one day. At Newark, under Mr. Griffin, one hundred and two stood pro pounded at once. Ordination of Mr. Hubbard in the Parish be low me 11th of May — and of Mr. Huntington, Boston, the same day; Dr. Dwight to preach. I write in great haste, Saturday. Yours truly, with united love to Mrs. Church and your parents, and the little daughter. Leonard Woods. Frmn L. Woods to Dr. Morse. ' Newbuet, April i, 1808. My Dear Sir, — I have received your comforting, animating letter of the Slst ult. It is to me a time of peculiar emotion. 582 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 'Tis a most mingled scene. Joy from one quarter, and tender and almost overwhelming trials from another. But I hope God wUl give wisdom and strength according to occasion. To-day I have seen Dr. Spring and Mr. Bartlett. They appear as we should wish. The Donors don't expect to hear a lisp more as to Col PhUUps being a Visitor. It would be exceedingly offensive. Dr. S. thinks favorably as to uniting publications. He -wiU probably come, though he thinks it wiU be best for him to act with much circumspection, as he has a long account to settle with Hopkinsians on the score of union in Seminary. Dr. Parish wUl come D. V. You may expect me. I wUl bring the papers com municated, and a number from Law prepared, but cannot take another survey this month. Friday I expect a church meeting. I hope things wiU go well We think the number to meet next week is too large. But perhaps 'tis best. The mode of ultimate operation which has just occurred to my thoughts is this, viz., after a plan is well understood by a number sufficient to have influence, let one of the Editors of Panoplist, in the name of all, make proposals to the Missionary Society for a united publication, which proposals shall be advocated and supported by Dr. S., Dr. P., Mr. Worcester, Mr. Strong, etc. I shall not be afraid to risk my in fluence to make the proposals, with proper reasons to support them, in writing in the name of the Editors, if it shaU be judged best — not otherwise. I only hint at things as they rise. I am in haste and cannot enlarge. I long to see you and enjoy your sweet, instructive, and enlivening conversation. Accept and make love. We are all well. Yours in the dearest bonds, Leonard Woods. From L. Woods to Dr. Church. Newbuet, AprU 9, 1808. My De.ae Brother, — I received yours by Mr. S. yesterday. Last week I wrote you a line in haste, which probably you have received. You need not feel as you do about my omitting to write. I waited to be able to teU you what you wished to hear, — from week to week I was hindered by the new and unthought of difficulties, which kept our great affair in suspense. It is now closed as far as relates to the three Donors. The Trustees have their meeting May 4th. It was necessary to warn a special meeting four weeks. I wrote you some particulars in my last. Yesterday APPENDIX. 583 I had a church meeting. As some members are absent, for various reasons we adjourned to next Tuesday. Then I expect the business to be done. Probably we shall have a parish meet ing the Monday after. I expect no great difficulty, because I am determined to let my people state the conditions of my dis mission as they please. Ne.xt Thursday I expect to be at Charles town. We are aiming to unite our two publications. Why can't you call on us when you go to Stoneham ? The Lord be with you and Mrs. Church, and grant you pecuUar light and consola tion. We hope Mrs. Church is comfortable and will be able to visit us with you before long. As to your books, I know not where you can get them to the best advantage; I presume you wUl do well at Ethridge. I expect to send Panoplist; unless Mr. S. forgets to' call for it at Whipple's. WUl you both accept our sincere and tender affection, and remember us respectfully to your parents. Yours truly. L. Woods. From Dr. Pearson to Dr. Morse. Andovee, AprU 10, 1808, Sabbath eve. 10 o'clock. My Dear Sir, — Have just received yours of yesterday. And why art thou cast down, O my friend; and why art thou disquieted within thee ? Hope thou in God, for thou wUt yet praise Him. All things will be ordered in wisdom and terminate in good. This is my faith, support and comfort. The Associates here met yesterday for consultation at Mr. A.'s, who is deeply affect;ed and firmly fixed. The result is that Mr. P r and myself are to set off to-morrow morning for Newburyport, to negotiate some new arrangement of the united Board, on the idea of leaving out Col. P. We shaU submit two propositions to the Donors; viz., that from the first the Board consist of the three permanent Visitors only; but if this proposition, which is certainly equal, be not accepted, then that Col. P. and his mother be represented at the Board, during his Ufe, by a Visitor of their appointment. We hope to address them in the meekness of wisdom, and that we shaU have your prayers for our success. With respect to the other source of your uneasiness, be quieted, tUl I see you. I shaU have some things farther to communicate, though in the most sacred confidence, which I hope wiU relieve you on this head. In meantime accept my warmest assurances of unalterable friendship, and that noth- 684 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. ing can ever afflict or grieve you, without producing, when known, a correspondent effect in the bosom of your sincere and affectionate E. Pearson. From L. Woods to Dr Morse. Newbuet, AprU 11, 1808. Very Dear Sir, — Dr. Spring is here, with whom I have had free and serious talk on aU our matters. I give you our views in short. We both cordially harmonize in the design of uniting the publications; and wish it to be brought forward in the most favorable time and manner, and in circumstances which shaU be most advantageous to the reputation and usefulness of the Institution. But in the present state of things we have some serious apprehensions. The Missionary Society in general wiU be in a state of alarm and fear as to the Institution, and cannot be at once satisfied that things are safe there. To bring forward the design of uniting publications now, and urge it, would be attended with peculiar danger. It is thought best to postpone this business till the Institution is settled and in operation, lest in the midst of the struggle, the Institution should lose influence and sutler in point of utUity. There is, besides, much apprehen sion remaining, which must be removed, respecting the General Association. These three objects cannot be crowded together, -without danger of injuring them aU. Dr. Spring thinks it wiU be most prudent, not to press the design respecting the publications at this crisis; that it is not the propitious time; that it wUl be bet ter to let the Missionary Society feel their need of the joint infiuence, and be prepared to make the proposal themselves. Besides we fear the tendency of the meeting. It may make too much noise. Some may, and probably will be offended that they were not in- -yited. It can't be private. It may look like a plot; and great sus picion, and very perverse and hurtful constructions may foUow. We therefore propose to your consideration, the expedient, — of your sending immediately to Mr. Strong to prevent his coming, informing him that the meeting is postponed, till an oppor tunity shall be had for conversation just before Election; and that you likewise inform Dr. H. and Mr. W. Dr. S. could not come as it is his lecture, etc. I mean to be at Charlestown myself at the time appointed, whatever be your judgment and measures as to the subject before us. I shall go through Andover, and see Dr. P., etc. APP.ENDIX. 585 Dr. Emmons, Mr. NUes, and Dr. Austin wiU be in the way of the uniting plan of publication, with all vigor, in the present circum stances. A premature attempt proving unsuccessful, may pre vent a union, which is very important to both sides, and which would undoubtedly come in due time, if not excluded by un seasonable alarm. You know Mr. Norris's feeUngs. He wUl be present at next meeting of Missionary Society, and will advocate the favorite publication, with aU the eloquence of a Senator, and aU the weight of one who has done much and wUl do much for the Missionary fund. He can have what influence he pleases in the Society. If you think it best to have the meeting, we. think it wiU be safest not to urge the point vigorously, but to let it fall into the hands of others. You are acquainted with the ideas, very unjust and cruel, which many of the Missionary Society have had of you. This may be a reason against a vigorous effort at this time. Dr. Pearson must save aU his influence as sacred to the Seminary. So must I, what I have. It is a suspicious time. If we let folks alone a few months, they -wUl be quiet. If we attempt to puU them they wUl go further off. In great haste, and in greater love and esteem, L. Woods. From Dr. Spring to Dr. Morse. Newbubtpoet, April 13, 1808. Dear Bbotheb, — I am sorry, as far as union is the desirable ob ject, that the Andover gentlemen have made another effort to in crease the Board of Visitors. You may depend upon it, that it makes uneasiness and creates fear. Mr. Bartlett made his second donation on the principle that the Associates should have the con trol of two Professorships. But even this was in a measure re moved by the joint Board which he has accepted. My Associates feel and know that Gov. Strong and Dr. Dwight in common with your trust wUl have as much influence over them as they can de sire. Esqr. Abbot has no reason to fear, and it is thought he would not, aside from other influence. So Mr. Bro-wn feels, etc. If the matter be pushed, the joint Board wUl be given up, if not the union. Excuse my openness. You are a friend to the union, but not to anything which is monopoly in its consequences. From your friend and brother, S. Spring. 586 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbuet, Saturday, April 16, 1808. Deab Sie, — Arrived last night. I saw Mr. Norris. He shows an excellent spirit. There wUl be no difficulty. He has proposed to Messrs. B. and B. that the Founders meet next Thursday or Friday at Mr. Abbot's. He says his only objection to having Mr. PhUlips of the Board was his being a Trustee. His heart is all in the union; and he is jfleased with the plan of publication. If the Founders can be together, there wUl be no difficulty. This interview has been my favorite object. I calculate much upon it. Messrs. B. and B. are to give Mr. N. word whether they wiU meet him at A. and which of the two days above mentioned. In love, yours, L. Woods. p. S. — I am not sure whether it will be best to send word to Andover; if you do, it must be what Mr. N. has proposed. But it may not take place. I wiU send word to you, or to Andover, as soon as I know the determination. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbuet, AprU 20, 1808. Deab Sie, — ^To-morrow the three Donors go to Andover ac cording to proposal. I doubt not they wUl do weU. Next Mon day we have our councU. Dr. Dana, by my request, is added. If you could take the stage next Wednesday morning early and come to Newburyport, you would have the pleasure of attending Mr. Mittimore's ordination, and of hearing Dr. Buckminster preach. You will likewise give us all the pleasure of seeing you. And if anything remains to be done respecting this last difficulty at Andover, or respecting the signing the last and completed copy of the Statutes, we wiU attend to it together. I will lay out to spend the night with you at Newburyport. I wish very much to see you on various accounts. If you come, bring the artUlery election sermons, the manuscript you men tioned, and anything j'ou wish for Panoplist. I think our plan of union in publication will succeed. Has Gov. Strong been con sulted? WUl Dr. Dwight be in readiness? Let me have aline immediately. The ordination wUl not be before afternoon. The councU doesn't meet tiU eleven. 'Tis the 27th inst Come if you APPENDIX. 587 can, you can return next day, dining at Salem. The ride wfll do you good. In great love. Yours, L. Woods. P. 8.— Gome directly to Esqr. Little's, in High Street, and dine -with the CouncU. I suppose the plan is, to dine early, and or dain afterward, or to have the exercises begin about noon, and dine late. Their caUing us at eleven o'clock seems designed to prevent much examination. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newburt, Saturday, AprU 23, 1808. Veby Beloved Sib, — I most heartily rejoice with you, and I know you wiU rejoice with me, in the happy interview, which the Pounders have had at Andover. They were aU there. Mr. Abbot's mind is wholly reUeved, and aU are satisfied with the conversation. The last arrangement remains as it was.' I am glad the Founders have seen each other, and commenced an ac quaintance, which wUl be both pleasant and profitable, as I hope, for many years. Their interview was my favorite object. I did more than was strictly decorous, to bring it about. But I was wiUing to run some risk for that which I' expected would be so beneficial All, then, is weU at Andover. It is probable you received my letter dated about the 20th. But lest it should be otherwise, I wUl repeat the substance of it. 'Tis Mr. Mittimore's ordination next Wednesday. The councU meet at eleven. If you come on in the morning stage, you may be in season. You can hear Dr. Buckminster preach; you can see Newburyport Donors; we wiU spend the night together, perhaps at Mr. Dana's; you wiU wish to see him before your meeting, and I wUl do what I can to make all easy. I caUed there Wednesday but he was absent. Mrs. D. and her sister were exceedingly pleas ant You can bring anything you wish me to see for the Pano plid; we can talk further about union in the publications; you can see Dr. Parish, and on your return Mr. Norris and Mr. Wor cester. AU can be done in two days. Messrs. B. and B. caUed here going and returning. They both say, they have been greatly rewarded for going. Yours with unfaUing love and confidence, L. Woods. ' The meaning was that the Statutes of the Associate Founders respecting the Board of Visitors remain as the Donors had signed them. 588 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. From L. Woods to Dr. Church. Ne-wbuet, AprU 25, 1808. My Dear Brother, — I have just received yours of the 16th inst., for which I thank you. Oh that you had better reason for your aff'ection and confidence! As to the church meeting, the church in general acted as I wished. They took up the matter in a serious, tender, Christian manner, and voted their consent that I should .be dismissed if a councU should judge it expedient The parish united with the church in calUng a councU. Our As sociation, with Rev. Mr. AUen, constituted the councU, who met to-day at ten o'clock, and rose at four. The church and parish committees presented a handsome written remonstrance against my dismission. All the doings of the councU were unanimous. Almost aU were present I felt I was acting for my own Christian and ministerial character, for the Institution and for Zion. To morrow we have a church and parish meeting to finish the busi ness. I apprehend no difficulty. Everything is in the most promising state respecting the union. A fortnight ago a new difficulty arose which made me trouble. It was my favorite object to get the Pounders together, and let them settle it themselves. I went to see them aU. They met last Thursday at Andover, had a most happy interview, and settled the question which appeared so difficult and alarming to the satisfaction of all. It is now as we -wish it. If the Founders had been acquainted earlier, it might have prevented much trouble. I expect to send my answer to the Trustees, to be read at their next meeting, after the business of union is completed and estabUshed. Mr. Huntington's ordination in Boston is to be May 18th. It has been thought probable that the time of inauguration wiU be May 17th or 19 th. This wUl be determined May 4th. The time may be put off till after election— but I rather think it wUl not. 'Tis my design however to be at the ordination in Boston. Shall be very glad to meet you there. Hope you wUl favor us with your presence and the helji of your friendship and prayers, at inaugu ration. Oh, my brother, what a scene is before me ! How much do I need the Spirit of God ! I cannot describe so well as you can conceive the various affecting circumstances of the present time. Oh, my dear church and people ; how can I give them up ? May God in mercy keep them ! Oh, the importance of the Semi nary, and the responsibility of my office in it ! I tremble. My poor, low, wretched heart is not fitted for the place. But I know APPENDIX. 589 God can fit me, as I trust He has caUed me to it I hope He will be with me and give me grace. If He don't aU is lost as far as I am concerned. We rejoice in Mrs. Church's restoration to health. Present to her and accept yourself our most affectionate regards, and remem ber me dutifully to your parents. Probably you have heard of the catastrophe to Mr. and Mrs. Dutch and chUd. He was confined a fortnight at my house and Mrs. D almost as long at Deacon Osgood's in consequence of wounds they received in the most awful and frightful situation with their horse and chaise. He went home Saturday. If you could get Mr. Hardy to supj)ly you, and you preach for him next Sabbath, it would be a great favor. Yours in brotherly love, L. Woods. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbuet, AprU 29, 1808. Most Beloved Sir, — I retain the pleasing impression of my last interview with you, and with other friends to this time. But no friend did I see at the ordination who has got my whole heart like you. Oh, how sweet where there is entire confidence; an entire idem velle and idem nolle, where we may indeed think loud, and yet have nobody hear but another self. My family is pretty weU. Mrs. Woods needs a journey. Br. Church and Br. AUen were with me yesterday; their hearts are with us; and good hearts they have. You told me nothing you had done about General Association. I don't wish you to trouble yourself to teU me, only I hope it wUl be done in season. In a letter I have received from Mr. Murdock, Princeton, he says, referring to the Institution, " Now a foundation is laying for our country's being enriched with a learned, pious, and orthodox ministry. Blessed be the Lord who hath done such great things for us." I send a short letter to my dear father Abbot. The answer to the Trustees you wiU enclose in it, unsealed. I wish him to have the care of it. You will deliver it when you first get to Andover. I trust Dr. P. wiU give his answer at the same meeting. Adieu. With our best regards to Mrs. Morse and to all your dear household, I subscribe, beloved Sir, Your sincere friend and humble servant, L. Woods. 590 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbuet, May 2, 1808. Beloved Sir, — I hope the -wisdom from above wUl be given to you and all the Trustees. A difficiUty and delay now would be fatal. I have not received anything from you stuce I saw you. You must send every particular respecting your doings by Mr. D . I send Pastor. 'Tis serious enough, if that wUl answer. I want to know how Br. Worcester has succeeded, and whose pulse he has felt. What says Dr. Holmes ? It seems to me that his ideas are apt to come too thick. He has, at least, some diffi culty in converting his thoughts into words. I mention it as an infelicity, not as detracting from the real goodness of his character. I am affected and melted, as I visit and converse with my people. My heart knows not how to leave them. One very amiable woman lately sent for me, who appears to have had a re cent acquaintance with religion, and wishes to join the church whUe I am here. Others appear very seriously impressed. May the mercy of God visit them. May the great Shepherd keep them. With love and esteem to you and yours, I am, beloved Sir, Your friend and servant, L. Woods. P. 8. — Query. Will it not be best for you to propose a suit able notification of the inauguration day, to be published in news papers? It wiU save trouble in writing; it will probably prevent mis-statements and errors. I believe it wUl be judged decorous by aU. As many particulars may be introduced as you judge best. Perhaps it wUl be best to direct the attention of the public to the Panoplist for particular information as to the Institution. Something must be pubUshed to inform and satisfy the public. From Dr. Morse to L. Woods. Andovee, May 10, 1808. Very Dear Brother, — I received yours of Saturday by Mr. Dana. Hope you received mine of the 1st inst, which you do not in your letter mention. AU but the /our gentlemen from Boston are here, whose absence aU things considered is favorable. They quietly give us the ground. We have had a pleasant meeting from four o'clock to ten yesterday, and gone through the discussion. The great question of acceptance is to be taken between eight and APPENDIX. 591 nine o'clock this morning. We hope for a unanimous vote. I wiU inform you before the close of this letter. Dr. P. wUl go on -with Mr. D. to Byfield. I shaU try to persuade him to see you and give you the detaUs and make arrangements. I shaU leave this letter unclosed tUl after our meeting — and add such information as shaU be important to you. If Dr. P. goes, shaU leave hun to inform you. Mr. Hyde and his wife spent last Thursday night tUl ten o'clock next day at our house. We had a charming time. He is a good man — is appointed with Mr. CatUn a delegate to General Asso ciation. He is highly pleased with our creed, and wishes it may be the creed of General Association.' He likes the plan of union in Panoplid and Magazine. 10 o'clock, A. M. The important question has been taken. Seven affirma tives. One chose not to act pro or con. All weU. Dr. P. wiU see you before he returns from Newburyport. He wUl not be ready for his instaUment at present He doubts whether he shaU accept. Nothing wUl be done as to inauguration at present Dr. P. wiU explain aU. Esqr. A. wiU support you. Your salary wUl commence at the proper time. I haven't time to add. Yours truly and faithfully, J. MoBSE. P. S. — Mrs. M. is with me and sends with me love to you and Mrs. W. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Newbuet, May 12, 1808. My Most Beloved Friend, — ^I received yours of the 1st inst and of the 10th. I trusted that God would give such an issue. How precious is this great good, for which we have long labored, and for which we have suffered much anxiety and distress. To think what was the state of things, when we first conversed in my study, and what God has carried us through and to what He has brought us, is very interesting and affecting. May His goodness be most thankfully and devoutly acknowledged. Oh that our friend Mr. could see what we do of the wisdom and love of God in this affair ! Oh that his heart could be enlarged and set at liberty! He is acting against God's cause and kingdom, I am clear — though I ope he does it ignorantly. I can do as well again -with his father, as with him. > The General Association adopted the Shorter Catechism as their basis. 592 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. The Boston gentlemen acted consistently. I wish they woiflj go a step further. But Heaven wUl direct. I am glad inaugural tion is put off. We could not have been ready next week without hui-ry. But my expectation led me to fix a time for my dismission to take place diff'erent from what I should have done if I had known the present course of things. Your suggestion about my salary beginning at the proper time shows your kind aaid parental attention. Of this I most gratefully acknowledge that I have abundant and affecting proof. Oh that I may have opportunity to express my gratitude by some real service to you 1 I should write several sheets, did I not hope to see you next week. I mean, if Providence permit, to spend Monday night -with Mrs. Woods at Andover, and to go to Charlestown Tuesday. Dr. Pearson has not been here. I hope to see him before his re turn, and to be animated by information and counsel from him. If he don't accept, I must resign, or rather -withdraw my accept ance. We are in health, and unite in most affectionate regards to you and Mrs. M., with all the dear family. I hope, beloved sir, ever to have the honor and happiness to subscribe myself Your sincere friend and obliged, grateful, and obedient servant, L. Woods. May 4, 1808. The Founders of the Seminary, according to their reserved right, communicated their Additional Statutes, to be taken as part of the Constitution of the Seminary, said Addi tional Statutes being then received by the Trustees as the Found ers proposed. The same day the Associate Statutes were communicated. Whereupon, May 10, Voted, That this Board deeply impressed with the magnitude of the object of the donations presented, and yyith the goodness of God in putting it into the hearts of his servants, the Associate Pounders, to give so liberally to the offerings of the Lord, do cheerfully accept the same for the purposes, and upon the ternis and conditions, expressed in the same Instrument; and that we do covenant and engage faithfully to execute the sacred trust re posed in us, agreeably to the said Statutes; and that we will cor dially and actively co-operate with the said Founders in the pro motion of an object, so intimately connected with the glory of God, and inconceivably momentous to the present and future generations of men, and in relation both to time and eternity. APPENDIX.: 593 From Dr. Pearson to Dr. Morse. i I'.'.r', 1 .-:::¦'. 'ic 'i , ¦•:i, i, 1,1 . , ', Andovee, Miu 13, 1808. Dear Sir, — The enclosed notice of Dr. Dwight's appointment you will please on receipt to give tim. If arguments be neces sary to induce his' acceptance or atiehdaince, you wUl add and urge them. Shall expect; ' to w;elcome you both here, early on Tuesday if not ihe preceding evening. ' It may be very bene.ficial to have previous conversation on the subject of the Institution, and the business of the meeting, ' Gpv. , Strong I presume wUl be chosen President, and Dr. Day, Secretary.' Such an arrangement wUl give the open field of eloquence and infiuence to Dr. Dwight. What think you of a welcome address to the Donors and Visitors? Let me kno-w liy a line Monday morning. I returned from By- field on Wednesday evening— could not see Mr. Woods at New bury, but .through Dr. Parish requested to see him here. Weather has probably prevented. Mr. Abbot sent an express with the official notice to the Donors at Newburypoi-t and by him a verbal request to Mr. Woods to be here next Tuesday. Col. PhiUips, in the name of his mother, has sent -written invitations to the three Donors and Dr. Spring (who by the way had not returned when I was, at Byfield). I ha-ve also written Mr. Norris on the subject of acceptance of the Statutes. Dr. Dwight must not faU to come -with you^ and. may God be present with his subjects. ''"'¦''''¦ ^ ' " '*' Yours, E. Pearson. ¦ ,, /,i; irt : ,\ ' .Fromy L.I. Woods to Dr. Morse. ¦" '"" ¦ •¦_¦¦"¦ ¦ '•'I" ''¦•¦'¦ ¦¦' '-'Newbuet, Jfay 31, 1808. ' 'My BELttVED SiR,^^I' am 'busy' in preparing for artiUery day. My time is too short but I hope to get"through decently. I may, tod' I' miy'no<;' 'Spend 'Sabbath '^ifh you. You wUl not depend, though'tis'iiidst likely I fehoU!' li s6',' I -wUl preach half day if necessary. I thihkf of'jio^pbhih^ iny joUrney to New Haven tUl the hurry oi bUsi'hess ik over. I shaU probably remove to An dover within three or four weeks. I must haste to bid you adieu, wishing health and prosperity to your family. ilvuni- ¦:.:.. - ! . ,¦,¦.(.( ,\»V-- '. -. L. "VVOODS. .-ir , ,.:;l ,; !.,! ,M;i.( iilU ; ;¦: -¦ '':: ' !| ': :»>',¦ f.-f .1 .^i\'-.iFrom Dr.- Spring to Dr. Morse. I I ,'.:,! ,¦ ,.,i.l n'rt'- . : .v ,1 NE-wppitTPOET, June 10, 1808. Dear Brother, — Our Institution places us on high ground. What an advocate either directly or indirectly must be evangelical truth. Sat verbum. 594 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. I have read the Dissertation on the Sonship of Christ It is no more nor less than is to be expected from a disciple of N s. The author I suppose resides on the high waters of Mt and means to construct an ark to descend the river and vend his novel commodities. He appears to feel himself quite adequate to the business of correcting the Fathers of the church. I hope his con fidence wUl not annihilate his modesty. For he aims to show that first always. If you wUl review his ninth page you wUl find in connection with the whole dissertation, that except the humanity of Christ, he ever was and ever wiU be destitute of any personal existence which authorizes the endearing, incomprehensible relation sub sisting between him and God to be denominated by the word Son or even by the word FeUow as expressed Zechariah xiu. 7. We need not feel incumbered with the doctrine of eternal gen eration because God is styled the Father and Christ the Son of God, any more than with the eternal fellowship of the Trinity. The endearing words Father and Son are used to ex press the sublime, eternal relation between the first two persons of the Godhead, because, as I conceive, no better words could be adopted. The relation is the most sublime and endearing. The author modestly says, page nintin "Those worthy authors permit it to be suggested, will probably perceive that their authorities are adapted to prove either the divinity of Christ, about which they have no dispute with their brethren, and which is remote from the subject, or that Christ is the eternal Son of God." Here my faith staggers re lative to his system. For how can any man however ingenious establish the divinity of Christ, except upon Sabellian ground, if all the texts and passages which treat of his Sonship and God's Fatherhood be impertinent ? I may be wrong, but I fear that the author of the dissertation is a man of too rational a head to believe that there are three dis tinct, co-equal, and co-existent persons in the Godhead. With due consideration, I am yours, S. S. P. 8. — Inter nos. 1 have used freedom. I really believe the scheme is Sabellianism at bottom. The author is too mathe matical to beUeve three distinct pieces of gold make but one sum of money, if I mistake him not. But what Trinity is there in three offices to one person ? APPENDIX. 695 From Dr. Morse to Dr. Dwight. Chablesto-wn, July 7, 1808. Dear Sir, — ^You have probably heard that Mr. Griffin has been appointed Bartlett Professor of Pulpit Eloquence in our Theological Seminary. He has preached in Boston and here with high acceptance, as has Mr. Stuart from New Haven. They wUl inform you how things are proceeding here. I shall not add on these subjects. We have hope that Mr. G. wiU accept his appointment. We think he is called by Providence. We wish your influence in our favor with him. A great sphere of usefiU- ness opens for him here. I am requested particularly by Dr. Pearson and others, to write you to use your interest with Gov. Strong to accept his appointment as Visitor ot our Institution. It is of immense importance to us that he accept it, if it be but for a short season, tiU the Institution shall get organized and officered. We wish you to write him on this subject We know your influ ence with him. You may at once perceive in how many ways his acceptance wUl benefit us, by securing the confidence of many who are now in a state of doubt as to the complexion of the Institution. I hope my sons are doing weU; you know how we feel concern ing them. We wish you to give them as often as you can your parental advice, — they need it, and I trust wUl highly value it. I wish to hear from Mr. Day concerning them. ShaU write him if I can possibly get time. I hope he wUl yet come to Andover this faU. Things look more favorable than when I last -wrote. Dr. Pearson and myself have given a verbal message to him, through Mr. Stuart, which we hope wUl be satisfactory to Mr. Day should I not have time to write him. I hope to be at Commencement. We expect you and Mrs. D. -wUl come on immediately after. Mrs. M. unites in kind regards to Mrs. D. and your sons with, dear sir. Your friend and brother, J. Morse. From Dr. Spring io Dr. Morse. Ne-wbuetpoet, July 15, 1808. Deab Brother, — ^Alas ! Alas ! What a mammoth of an orator have we had along. ShaU we after aU admit him, considering the present state of our funds? We shaU have work enough to print his paragraphs. I have had thoughts of holding my own in the pulpit but if we do not confine the monster within the firm 596 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. waUs of the Institution, aU vyill be up with poor me. They even say that they "never, never in their born days heard the like." I can bear tolerably well to be equalled when I feel good; but to be so astonishingly outdone — it is too much for flesh and blood and my common share of humility. What say you, sir, must we not slip our cables and get out of harbor as soon as we can ? No, no, you will say, let us be men and ride it out. So be it, so be it, if the thing can be done. I think he wiU come. All that he says against is not more than he ought to say, " omnibus consideratis et considerandis." Pray teU me what was done, said and felt before he left Bos ton? Write me soon. You must also write to Dr. Dwight, and teU him from us all that he must write to Gov. Strong and Mr. Griffin and compel them to accept. He must not defer doing it He can do much. The Lord help us all. We must prosper. AU depends upon proper exertions. As to the united publication. Please to direct the printer to do up for me two hundred. Let there be four bundles, fifty in each bundle, done very firmly in strong paper. Let him send me one hundred and fifty of the minor work, and fifty of the major. They must be seasonably lodged at Davenport's in Boston, di rected to me for the Newburyport stage (not the maU stage). Please to accept and make my love to your lady. From your friend and brother, S. Spring. From Dr. Morse to Dr. Dwight. Chaelestown, July 15, 1808. Dear Sir, — I wrote you by Mr. Stuart who I conclude wUl reach New Haven to-day. I now drop a line by Mr. , just to say that Mr. Griffin has made a very strong and universal im pression this way in his favor. All the orthodox who are friends to our Institution and to Boston unite in saying — " he must come." Dr. S. in a letter of yesterday among other things says — "you must write to Dr. Dwight, and tell him from us all that he must write to Gov. Strong and Mr. Griffin and compel them to accept. He must not defer doing it He can do much. The Lord help us all We must prosper. All depends upon proper exertions." 'This is the language and feeling at Andover, where we had a Trustee meeting last Wednesday. We have agreed to open the Institution the 21st of September. Dr. Pearson has accepted, and is then to be ordained — your sermon to be the ordination sermon — of APPENDIX. 597 which you wUl hear officiaUy soon from Dr. P. It is a most critical and anxious period with us. The camp of the enemy is alarmed, they are awake, and every engine of opposition is in requisition. But we are better fortified and are stronger than they imagine. The union in Theologioal Institution and in Pano plist and Magazine makes us powerful and enables us to look them in the face boldly. Mr. Stuart will teU you much. Pray use aU your influence directly and through the clergy of New York to per suade Mr. Griffin to come over and help us. Mr. Stuart was also highly acceptable and would make an excellent Professor (either of Christian or Natural Theology). As to Mr. G., Dr. S. caUs him the "Mammoth Orator," and adds that his people say " that they never, never in their born days heard the Uke." This indicates the impression made. We intend giving a character of Mr. Ames in next Panoplist, notwithstanding what Mr. D. said in his eulogy, " that he (Mr. Ames) did not attribute to Deity those moral qualities which would shock us in man — that he delighted not in impossibUities — that he rejected the additions made to religion by cunning statesmen and aspiring priests, and treated them as his Master did the traditions of the elders; by which he evidently aimed backhanded strokes at orthodoxy. We shaU be able authentically to say, that Mr. Ames was an avowed Trinitarian — that he was an admirer and warm advocate of the Assembly's Catechism — and that he declared that his hope of salvation, which was Calvinistic, and strong, rested lohoUy on the mercy qf God through Jesus Christ. Yet Mr. D. says, " He saw death approaching, but that rectitude of intention, that sublimity qf ^virtue which had governed and exalted him in life, sustained him in his lad hour." I am drawn unintentionally to prolong this letter. On Thurs day last the Africans of Boston kept a day of Thanksgiving, in consequence of the abolition of the slave trade. I preached on the occasion. I wUl teU you more of this business when I see you. Should, you see Mr. Evarts, I -wiU thank you to say to him, we are waiting to have article America complete. Can you spare time to look over the review of article Angel, in Anthology, with Mr. E., and suggest how we shaU review the same Article 3 ? It is of some importance. I think it is in the numbtr of Anthology ior AprU or May. It is three weeks since we heard from our sons. We are anxious for them. AU weU. Mrs. M. expects Mrs. D. with you in September. As I shaU see you here, possibly I shaU not come on to Connecticut. I don't give it up however. I send 598 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. you one of my ordination sermons. Yours ought to have occupied its place before the public. We send regards as usual. Affectionately yourS, J. MoESE. P. S. — Think if you please to bring on Dr. Smith's Diploma; Dr. Burder has written me about it We have agreed to issue subscriptions to purchase a Library for Theological Institution. Can anything be obtained for us in New Haven and Connecticut generally ? We shall need all the aid which can possibly be ob tained. Pray give your influence to our united pubUcation, Pano plid and Magazine. It is very important that this work should prosper. It is a powerful engine in support of orthodoxy. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Ando-tek, July 25, 1808. Very Dear Sir, — We are determined not to accept Gov. Strong's negative. The Founders have signed a letter to that purpose, and deputed Dr. P. to visit the Governor. He set out this morning. I mean to visit Dr. Osgood this week in order to open the whole business of the j Institution and prevail on him to advise Mr. Gray rightly. I went to Newburyport with the letter Thursday and returned Friday. Mr. Bartlett is charmed with his Pro fessor, will do everything to induce him to come; but will not consent to his receiving any part of his support from Boston or any where else. He wiU support him, and let him preach gratis where he pleases. I hojie to spend Friday night with you this week, — I have engaged to preach for Brother Walker next Sab bath. The matter of advertisement will be attended to without delay. We are aU in health. I talked of setting out for New Haven ten days ago, but Dr. Spring urged me to stay tUl some arrange ment could be made for Library. That matter hangs. But as Dr. Spring is engaged in the business, I hope it wiU not faU. It must not It is a trial to my feelings, that no direct, effectual measures, can, in present circumstances, be taken to bring for ward what we wish respecting the department of Ecclesias tical History. May Divine wisdom guide in that, and in aU respects. Lately I have had two free conversations with Mr. D . We shall be right. The day dawns. The manner in which our Association have treated D. prepares the way for a general APPENDIX. 599 peace. May we aU have Christ's spirit, and be useful to His cause. In health, and with united love to you and Mrs. Morse, we are yours, L. AND A. Woods. From Dr. Griffin to Dr. Morse. Newaek, N. j., July 28, 1808. Eev. and Dear Sir, — Your favor of the 23d inst. was received last evening I have every reason to be grateful to you, and to the gentlemen connected with you, for the respectful attentions which have been gratuitously bestowed upon me. I thank you particularly for the obliging sentiments contained in j^our letter. While I contemplate the friends of your Institution and our friends in Boston, animated with such desires, and struggling with such difficulties to promote the interest of our common famUy, I feel that you are entitled to the generous thanks, and firm support of the whole Christian church. What I can consistently do with ray feeble talents, aud very limited infiuence, shaU be done. In say ing this, however, I would not be understood to hold out any en couragement of co-operating with you in the manner proposed. This suggestion would be inconsistent with that frankness which- your object) your character, and your treatment of me deserve. The appointment at Andover considered distinct from any other ob ject, and in the form in which it is now presented before me, I can not accept. My reasons have been detailed in a letter to Dr. Spring, and need not here be repeated. In regard to another object con nected with that appointment, permit me to say it is not before me in any form in which it is proper for me to consider it. For (1.) the Constitution of the Seminary forbids a Professor to be connected -with a Parish. (2.) I have no written request from any gentle men in Boston which I can show to my friends, or to which I can make a written reply. In an affair of this nature, in which friends are to be consulted, and the correctness of a minister's conduct is to be examined by the churches and the world, the whole transac tion ought to appear on paper, and no blank should be left to be fiUed up with verbal explanations. I am aware that no regular caU can be given before a congregation is formed. But I did suppose (unless the object as it relates to me were abandoned) that two or more gentlemen would lay open the whole business in a letter jointly subscribed, in which their wishes would be ex pressed; — the principles on which a church is to be formed, either 600 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. referred to me, or else distinctly stated; — the contemplated pro vision for support, the quantity of service expected, the proba bility that a congregation ,,can be formed, and the importance of the object, aU definitely explained. Then I could take advice and deliberate. I was disposed when at Andover and Newburyport to give a negative answer at once, but I was pressed so hard by the gen tlemen who had written me not to take that step, tiU both objects should be fully laid before me, that I was perhaps im prudently induced to promise to wait and hear all I must, and here I do, protesting all the whUe against any inference that may be drawn from the exact position. And if I must hear, it would be hard to deny me the right of speaking. Thus then I come by irrefragable arguments to the conclusion, that my tongue is loosed from all restraint and I may indulge my garrulous propensity to my heart's content. And since I am just now in a loquacious humor I wUl speak on. Should so strange a thing turn up as that I should come to Boston, is it expected that I should reside in town all the year ? If not, could I be accommodated there in the winter with leave to pursue my studies without the distraction of parochial care ? If at any time I should find it necessary to spend the winter out of Boston (not however neglecting the pul pit) would this give satisfaction ? WiU a house be provided by the congregation? In what part of the town ? Ttoo houses must be furnished instead of one. And I suppose it would make any body laugh to see Mr. Griffin's furniture split into two, and one half of evei:y chair and table at Boston, and the other half at An dover ;^ — or to see the integrity of each preserved, and the whole marching twenty miles at every vernal and autumnal equinox. These and many such questions I know it is not for you to an swer. You cannot answer satisfactorUy; but you know who can. These hints ought not to come from me,— and they come only to you; they loill go no further. But there is one question which ought to be treated -with more seriousness. Is the new church to be founded, and the sa'cra- ments to be administered on Edwardean principles ? If so, will Dr. KoUock conform ? Or must there be two different modes of practice in one church? If but one mode, who is expected to yield? You know my sentiments, and I know what his once were. They may have changed. But certainly we ought to un derstand each otlier before we set out. . I love my brother KoUock. He is my particular and dear friend, and I should delight to have him for a coUeague more than almost any other man, if that single APPENDIX. 601 difficulty were removed. Perhaps it can — merely by his sUence. I expect him to see this. My own opinion of the sacraments out of the question, I am persuaded that the confidence, zeal and energies of the New England churches can never be enlisted to support the Theological Institu tion unless that Institutiou be known to favor the opinions of their revered Edwards. This is certainly true of that portion of the Presbyterian church, from which the Seminary has the best pros pect of deriving support. The most evangelical, and therefore the most effective portion pf the American churches, are I believe every day becoming more and more impressed with the necessity of taking a decided stand. Now I take it for granted that the Academy and the new congregation wiU be generaUy understood to be united; and the jmblic wiU look to the congregation for a practical illustration of the doctrines taught in the Academy. If a discipline which they consider lax, be supported in the one, they wUl have less confidence in the other. It wUl be presumed that the two agree, and they ought to agree. If the object and interest of both be one (and not otherwise) every accession to the congre gation wiU increase the friends of the Academy, and the Pastors will only be enlarging the influence of the Professors, in the very heart of Boston. May I add, that iu my humble opinion, the im mediate interest of the congregation itself greatly depends on pre serving strictness in these matters. The stand to be made in Boston must be on ground encircled by a very distinct line of demarcation. Unless there be a visible and palpable difference between the old churches and the new ones, who wiU see any reason for coming over to the latter ? Accessions wUl depend on accident and caprice rather than on principle, and who wUl re joice in such accessions as additions to the Eedeemer's Kingdom, or calculate on the permanency of ties so brittle and deceptive ? In a congregation already formed and living in peace, good men wUl differ on the degree of indulgence to be exercised towards " tender consciences." But if there ever was a clear case for deci sion and thorough-going discipline, there is a caU for both in the congregation to be formed, at this crisis, in Boston. The motto which, glossed with " the meekness of wisdom," should be inscribed on the portals of the new church, and on the foreheads and hearts of the Pastors is this, "Come out from among them and be ye separate." Men of this decided character, if they are men of prayer and prudence, wUl , succeed in Boston, and none else wiU, I believe. Thus, sir, I have opened my mind to you without reserve, that 602 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. you may have opportunity to correct me where I err. With per fect confldeuce in you, I commit the whole to your discretion. With my best respects to Mrs. Morse and yourself, in which Mrs. G. joins, I am, dear sir.Your friend and obedient servant, E. D. Gbhtin. From Dr. Dwight to Dr. Morse. New Haven, Aug. 1, 1808. ' Dear Sir, — I have -written to Gov. Strong, and have received his answer in the negative. It wiU, I think, be useless to write again. Mr. Griffin in a long conversation with me, explained to me, in confidence, his situation, and views, very fully; and then asked me whether I thought it his duty to leave his present station. I was unable conscientiously to answer in the affirmative. I can say nothing more to him in a letter. Mr. Holly of Greenfield is about leaving his cure, because the congregation has through the acts and falsehoods of somebody, whom I could name, become too small to support him. If he does not go to New York, as I am fearful he will, to the church just now finishing there, I am apprehensive he might be obtained; he is young but possessed of fine talents, an excellent writer and speaker, and both very studious and very able. At the same time he is more correct in his exhibitions than most men, especially of his standing. Within a few years he would, in my view, be more than commonly well qualified for the department of sacred elo quence, and indeed for any other. I heard him preach for the first time in New York. He was highly applauded and deserved it. Our Commencement is on Sept. 14. Our prudential Com mittee breaks up on Friday noon, or in the evening. If I could set out on Saturday, (which wUl be impossible,) I could not reach Andover on the following Tuesday. You must therefore appoint another preacher, or another day. Either will be acceptable to me. I cannot conceive how I am to comprise the opening of the Theological Seminary, and the concerns of an ordination in one discourse. The proxDOsition makes two capital subjects, and makes two discourses of necessity; only they are both to be delivered by one person at one time. Surely a discourse of this nature ought never to be printed. I should think there ought to APPENDIX. 603 be an ordination sermon, and another for the other purpose. If you alter the time, as possibly you may, I am wiUing to take either. Some other person should invest the Professors with their privUeges, and salute them. In my opinion, more than one office should never be given to one man on a public, solemn occasion. I could give my reasons; but you wUl readily coUect them. I shall soon write to Dr. Pearson and Mr. Woods. My love to them both. I wish for early information concerning what I am to do. Mr. Day wiU go to Andover for a year, if he may attend the Academy only six hours a day. I have tried this business as long as most men; I am certain that neither the master nor the scholars, can safely spend more time, ordinarUy, than this. The health wUl, I am sure, never admit of more. I doubt of any success, at present, to your subscription to your Library, here. Our people feel embarrassed. I thank you for your sermon, and think it a very good one. The people lost nothing by my absence. My eyes permit me to add nothing but Mrs. Dwight's and my own affectionate remembrances to you and yours. I am, as ever, your friend and brother, Timothy D-vyiauT. From L. Woods to Dr. Osgood. Andovee, Aug. 2, 1808. Respected and Beloved Sir, — ^I reflect with great satisfaction on my visit at your house. Your approbation of our Institution, and your kind offer of your assistance to me, have operated, as a pecuUar encouragement, as weU as pleasure. Nor can I help in- diUging a hope, that the views which you have of the Seminary wUl be communicated, with effect, to Mr. Gray and others, and thus you wUl then be eminently usefid to the cause of Sacred Literature, and confer a great obligation on aU concerned in this Institution. We are fuUy aware of your influence, and have no doubt of your success if you are favored with a good opportunity to disclose your feelings. The approaching time of opening the Institution renders it very desirable, that something be done for a Library -without delay. ShaU I ask the favor of your informing me respecting your interview with Mr. G. as soon as it shaU have taken place? If he should conclude to do any thing, he wUl doubtless request you to furnish a Ust of books. We want ten thousand doUars' worth at the outset. Of those which are to be 604 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. our classics in theology, we shall wish for a considerable number of copies. The mistaken report respecting the students being required to subscribe a creed has been strangely circulated, and busUy used, as an instrument to disgrace the Institution. The pretence, that there is any hostUity designed against Harvard CoUege, is whoUy groundless. We have nothing to do with coUege ground. A college education is required in order to admission into our Seminary. The business of college is totaUy distinct from ours. As our Institution is designed for extensive operation, and as we wish to consider it the property of the Christian public, it is important that we should have the direct patronage of all who have influence in the cause of truth, and that our funds should be suf ficient to raise the Institution above the contempt of its enemies. Our funds have only begun. Our prospect in this respect is pleasing. It is with pleasure I can teU you, that Gov. Strong gives our Institution his cordial approbation and good wishes, and says, if he were within thirty mUes, he should have no hesita tion about accepting the office of Visitor. We hope he wfll accept, distant as he is. With cordial affection and esteem, and with devout wishes for the health and happiness of your family, I am, Kev. Sir, Your friend and servant, , L. Woods. P. S. — Why -wiU you not make arrangements to come to An dover ? The ride would be serviceable to Mrs. Osgood and the visit very pleasant to all your friends here. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Andovee, Aug. 4, 1808. Beloved Sir, — Dr. Osgood has followed up the business with Mr. Gray. He has done nobly. Mr. Norris says, he could not wish the Dr. to say more or better, than he did at his house Monday with Mr. Gray. But in vain. There is no prospect You must attend to Deacon Salisbury, before it is too late. Perhaps Dr. KoUock wUl be a good and to help with him. But other measures must be taken. I think a subscription must soon be set going. But the Foimders must be appUed to first I think I shaU see them and Dr. S. this week. Mrs. Spring, Tuesday was hardly able to live. I fear the next tidings, but APPENDIX. 605 hope God wiU show favor to the family, and to many besides, by sparing her life. I send three sermons. You may pick out something that wUl do in a pinch. Two of them are the first two sermons I preached. The matter of Mr. Griffin must be kept right; thepeople in Boston must know delicately by and by, at least some leading men, that Mr. B. must whoUy support his Professor, though he will let him preach where he wiU. The recompense jnay come to the Institu tion, and the sum may be privately talked of by and by. In great haste, yours with love, L. Woods. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Andovee, Aug. 10, 1808. Dear Sir, — ^I have lately been to Newburyport to consult about Library. I think Dr. S. wUl exert himself with effect. You shaU hear soon how matters succeed. Meantime, it is im portant that Deacon Salisbury come to a conclusion, if he have not already. If he consult with .... there is no hope. We judged it best not to open a subscription, before something hand some should be secured of the Founders, or from some individual. Afterwards, I think a subscription wfll fill up fast, in Boston, Salem, Newburyport, etc. In New York and Philadelphia, I believe something can be done. If Deacon S. concludes to give something, I think it best not to communicate the information just yet. Get his answer, and keep it. Mr. Codman promised me a list of his books. Has he gone ? If not, do remind him. I shaU esteem it a great favor. I think he has been judicious in his selection. If you can get the Ust, please to send it on im mediately, as the business must be attended to without delay. The catalogue of books in Boston Atheneum might be some help. I shaU hope to see you at the annual meeting. If Mrs. Morse can ride with you, and make us a visit, it wUl give us much joy. Accept with her, our very cordial esteem and love. AU weU. I am, beloved sir. Your friend and servant, L. Woods. P. 8. — A subscription paper is in readiness, weU written by Dr. P. Mrs. Spring has been much lower within ten days than before. But Uttle hope remaining. I long to see you, as though I had been absent from you half a year. Adieu. L. W. 606 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. From Dr. E. Pearson to Dr. Morse. Andovee, Aug. 19, 1808. Dear Sir, — ^I returned last evening from Newburj'port, -via Salem, left Mrs. Spring very low, scarcely able to articulate in audible whispers; may God in His great mercy stfll spare her to her famUy and friends, and as a living example of the exceUence of the Christian religion. Her situation necessarUy engages most of the Doctor's attention; he will, however, see Mr. Norris on the subject of Library, as soon as practica ble. By his advice I waited on Mr. Gray, and had a free, open and full conversation, which, though it wfll probably procure no books, will have its use. Dr. Spring is averse to the idea of picking up books here and there, by a general sub scription. He has received no answer from Deacon Salisbury. I hope you will see him before Trustee meeting. I am disap pointed in having no letter from Dr. Dwight. We shaU be obliged to postpone matters a week I expect The examination of the Academy is to commence on Monday, 2 o'clock p. m. As one of the Committee, I wish you may be able to attend; but if not, don't fafl of coming on Monday, and of sleeping with us. Wb must have previous communication on several points. Re member the manoeuvres of last year, and be not again taken by surprise. Learn how the cat jumps at Boston. Depend upon it, endeavors will not be wanting to obstruct our views, and in every way to oppose our object. An eagle eye is necessary, timeo Danaos etiam dona ferentes. Sat verbum, when we meet more may be suggested. In meantime, with affectionate remem brance of Mrs. Morse, I am your undeviating friend, E. Pearson. P. S. — Saturday, 10 o'clock a. m. A letter from Mr. Day, this moment received, says " he will come on and make an experiment" Your son Richard is very weU. From Dr. Griffin to Dr. Morse. Newaek, N. J., Aug. 20, 1808. Rev. and Dear Sir, — ^Your favor of the 9th ult arrived in its proper time. It appeared at first to require no answer, being in tended only as an introduction to a more fuU communication. But from a reconsideration of one passage in connection -with what APPENDIX. 007 I have heard from New Haven, I am led to believe that candor caUs for some explanation from me. I allude to the following sentence, " I write this merely to let you know we are thinking of you and making every arrangement to prepare the way for your removal." This has the appearance of calculating on the event, as at least highly probable. I am the rather disposed to give it this construction, as I have learned that Dr. Dwight has told you that I wiU come. I can only say that I did not author ize Dr. Dwight to write in this manner, nor did I in my letter to Mr. Stuart, on which the Dr. founded his conjecture, express any decision of my own mind, nor I beUeve any opinion. In regard to my letter to you, you wUl please to bear in mind, that I stood bound to the gentlemen at Andover and Newburyport, to with hold my final answer until both objects should be fairly and fuUy presented before me. This engagement I made out of respect to their feelings and opinions, whUe my own mind was impressed with a belief that I could not remove. I did not conceal from them this impression, but explicitly and repeatedly declared it. StUl they urged me to wait, aud hear aU. I was prevaUed on to promise this. I was afraid to do otherwise. I was so affected by their anxiety and kindness, that I thought I could not do otherwise. And yet upon reflection I am far from vindicating the prudence of that promise. I fear that I did wrong. Having, however, bound myself to give the gentlemen in Boston, oppor tunity to exhibit their object at full length, I thought it a duty which I owed them to facUitate their application by suggesting what I deemed the only way, in which they could give me a full view of the object. This I supposed cmsistency and candor re quired me to do, vihalever might be my own o/yininn in the event. 11 in at'-empting this, I was understood to hold out any eneour- fj/jeme,J, I beg leave to correct that impression. I am stUl free; and so are my friends in Boston. If they think proper to pro ceed no farther, I acquit them of aU obligation. If they proceed, they must do it without any encouragement from me. In regard to the line of distinction on which you promise to write more at large, I shaU suspend aU remarks until I hear further from you. Mrs. Griffin joins me iu respectful and affectionate salutations to Mrs. Morse and yourself. I am, dear sir, with the greatest respect. Your friend and obedient servant, E. D. GRrPFiN. 608 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. From Dr. Spring to Dr. Morse. Newbubtpoet, Aug. 29, 1808. Dear Brother,— Mr. G., D. P., and Mr. S. have faUed. They will furnish no Library. So be it. If they had done it, we should be embarrassed by the measure. I shall look to the Associates. What they will do in these horrid embargo times I cannot tell. They have the object under consideration. I hope nothing will be done at Boston relative to a connection between Mr. Griffin and Dr. K which wUl prove unsafe or not pleasing to Mr. Bartlett. I depend upon him for the Library, and you must know that he means to support his Professor wholly, aside from any other help. I hope I shaU not do -wrong in remarking, that Dr. D- 1 has a question whether Dr. K is shaped for Bos ton. Sat verbum. I have always supposed that Mr. G. is obtain able; and charity caUs us to believe all things and hope aU things relative to him ; and that which we have heard is the expression of envy and malignity. No wonder if he be hated without a cause. Accept much love from yours impartially, S. Spring. P. S. — Mrs. Spring is better. I saw Dr. Pearson's lady to-day. She has a bad cold, but is mending. Mrs. S. has been confined to her bed thirty days. If she continues to mend we shall get her into an easy chair, we hope, this week. Mrs. Morse wUl feel for her. From Dr. Spring to Mr. Norris. Newbubtpoet, Sept. 1, 1808. Dear Brother, — I am glad they have aU refused to furnish a Library. If they had subscribed we should be embarrassed by the donation. To have the influence we ought in the Institution we must furnish the Library on the principle of the seven years experiment, as you have committed the Associate Foundation, and then we shall have an interest to bring away, and one which will influence them to let us remain at Andover on our own terms. Mr. Brown has subscribed $1,000; Captain HoUand $500; Mr. Bartlett wUl be generous, and wiU you, my friend, put your influ ential name after Mr. Brown? I am ashamed to ask it as a man, but not as a servant of Christ, who purchased the church with His own blood, and makes you debtor for interest which He has gen erously lodged in your hands. The question which I put to you. APPENDIX. 609 I also put to dear Mrs. Norris. Where and how can you more wisely appropriate a portion of your property ? Am I too free and importunate ? No ! not for Christ's sake. The wiU of the Lord be done. I cannot help repeating it we mud furnish the Library, to command influence in the Institution, whether at the expiration of the seven years experiment we coalesce or remove. I intend to be at Andover next week, perhaps on Monday. WUl you be on the ground? WiU you be prepared to meet the Lord with A NEW offering ? I believe you will, if the Lord intends to smUe on the original design of the Institution. The will of the Lord is our rule. Make and receive my love and Mrs. Spring's as due. Mrs. S. is better we all think. Margaret makes her grateful respects. We all remember Sally with love and solicitude, dear girl. Mr. Brown and Mr. Bartlett have done nobly in giving bonds for the first prize lately brought in by the pirates, so caUed by the body of the people. Excuse aU my freedom by one extensive grant of friendship, and let me be yours forever, S. Spring. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Andovee, Sept. 7, 1808. I am sorry, my dear sir, that it is out of my power to comply -with your request My engagements to the other Parish in An dover are such as to prevent Besides this, I must be at Byfield Monday, by previous engagement, to do business with a Com mittee, of our Association which is to meet Tuesday, at Dr. Parish's. I must be at Newburyport likewise on Monday. I have no doubt you wiU engage somebody to supply. Mr. AUen may do it by exchange. Perhaps Dr. Mason can. There is Mr. Nourse too, and others. I wish you to go to New Haven for your health, (which may God continue and increase for many years,) and like- -wise for other important purposes. Why don't we hear from Gov. Strong ? Dr. Dwight need have no difficulty about the complex nature of the occasion, when his sermon is to be delivered. It is to be a sermon adapted to the Institution and the inauguration. The ordination is secondary and subservient. I hope his sermon wUl be shaped for the pubUc eye. It must be published, and in order to that, it must be exceUent. My ohief concern respecting the scheme at Boston is, lest ar rangements should not be made satisfactory to Mr. B., etc. They wUl not alter their statutes unless their minds alter very much from what they now are. Mr. Griffin may preach at Boston half 610 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. the time for the present, and the people may find him a house for himself and family, to be at command whenever they wish to be in Boston. Mr. G. may have all that he ought to wish in a way of support from Mr. B 1. But the honor of the Institution, — would it not suffer to let out one of its Professors to preach? This construction would be put upon it. Remember us very affectionately to Mrs. Morse. When you or Mrs. Morse write to Madam Breese, let her know that Mrs. Woods and I think of her and her son's family very tenderly in this time of affliction. Carry love and respects to New Haven friends. A letter from Dr. Spring to-day informs us that Mrs. S. is still so feeble, that he could not come to Andover as he meant. Esqr. Pikes' son is in a hazardous state; I suppose a consumption is feared. Do inquire for Hebrew Bibles, and Septuagints and buy aU you can find at New Haven, ete. Also Hebrew and Greek Lexicon^. We shaU not be able to get enough. Be upon the look-out for other rare books, to be given, or sold. I want Stapfer, Calvin's Institutes, Lat Mastrieth, etc. I wish you a pleasant and profitable journey. May the good ness of God foUow you. Remember me to your sons. In sincerity, L. Woods. P. S. — A letter from Mr. Griffin, lately received, speaks pretty distantly as to his appointment. Perhaps his Doctorate wUl puU him along. From Dr. Griffin to Dr. Morse. Newaek, N. J., Sept. 24, 1808. Rev. and Dear Sir, — Your kindness and respect have brought me into a situation of perplexity, which after waiting a week, I can no longer conceal from you. / shall not lay my call before the Presbytery. You are entitled to know the reasons; they are the foUowing — 1. I know not what the gentlemen mean by half of the time. Is it expected that I ever should ride from Andover to Boston, during my residence in the country, to preach on a week day ? 2. The Constitution of your school, and the mind of Mr. Bartlett, as Dr. informs me; also, as to letters from Newburyport or Andover, I have had none except what I found on my return from New England are opposed to the view of the two stations. 3. I do not perceive as I should be of much APPENDIX. 611 use in Boston; I could have no influence in promoting that dis cipline, which I view of great importance to the success of the gospel. On the contrary I must be present to see, and in ap pearance to approve of baptisms administered to persons whom I consider improper subjects. Were those baptisms administered in private, as is frequently done in the Presbyterian church, I should have no concern with them. But as they are likely to be conducted, I am embarrassed. 4. There is another reason which it is mortifying to state, because it is connected with the subject of "filthy lucre." 1 desire no more than a handsome support such as I have at present. I have now the use of a house and a lot of eight or ten acres, fire wood and twelve hundred doUars, together with perquisites and presents amounting to several hundred dollars a year. This is just about the same as the Congregational min isters receive in Boston. Were I to reside in Boston without any connection with Andover, what is offered in my call would be enough; were I to live at Andover, without any connection with Boston, and could spend the winter there, what I receive at Newark (throwing away perquisites and presents) would be enough. But this double station is attended with some peculiar disadvantages, which my friends appear to have overlooked. For, first, after receiving a house and salary as large as any in Boston, according to the tenor of my caU, I must both rent and furnish another house. Secondly, my connection with Andover, would oblige me to keep a horse and chaise which I suppose no Congre gational minister in Boston can afford to do if confined to his salary. Thirdly, not being a resident Pastor, I should receive few or no perquisites or presents. My residing in the country half the time would indeed save something. But to counterbalance that I shoifld be obliged to move twice a year, to keep two houses in order, two sets of furniture in repair, to lay up stores in two places, and ride from one to the other and back every week. By these means, as much would be lost perhaps as would be saved by a summer residence in the country. If so, I should be on a footing with a minister residing constantly in Boston, and laboring under the three dis advantages above mentioned. On the whole, I am discouraged about the union of these two stations. The expenses are too great for me to support and they are greater than I can consent to lay upon my friends. Indeed my character would suffer in view of the world, should I accept what would in this double station, render my support equal to that of a resident minister in Boston, or equal to what it now is. 612 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Therefore as things at present appear, I see that I must make my election between one of those stations, and Newark. At least [ must wait to see what agreement cs.n be entered into, between Mr. Bartlett and the gentlemen in Boston, and what apportion ment of my salary wiU be made between them. I am, dear sir, with great esteem and respect. Your friend and obliging servant, Edward D. Griffin. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Sept. 30, 1808, Friday night, 9 o'clock. Very Belo-ved Sib,— I have been wholly occupied since your departure, with the business of examining, etc., and have done nothing as you requested and expected. Nor can I. For to morrow morning early I go to Bradford and Newburyport on business which cannot be neglected nor postponed. The letter from Goshen, you wUl answer. I think encouragement may be given the young men. They can, probably, be supported in whole or in part. But we cannot promise. We hope for scholarships from the Associate Founders, if there be occasion. Six are ad mitted. Two more, Abbot and BaUy, are considered on the old Foundation. Two more wiU be here immediately. The Founda tions wUl not support more than twelve. But I wish there were twenty on the spot. It would rouse the hearts of some, who can and will do nobly. I must be excused from preparing the article for your History. We object to anything but a bare statement of facts. I would attempt it, if I could. But 'tis impossible at present. As to the book business, I wUl let 'you know soon what we wiU take. Is Armstrong printing J. P. Smith? I hope he wiU do it correctly. I think I shall not consent to print my oration. I have more reasons against publishing than for it. Dr. P. wiU not publish his. Dr. Dwight did not stay half long enough with us. The de parture of such a man takes away much happiness. Remember us most affectionately to him and his amiable lady. To Mrs. M. and yourself we feel ever ardent love and esteem. Give our love to aU your dear children. In great haste, and with a warm heart, L. Woods. P. 8. — I wish a new edition of Dr. Dwight's sermon on in fidel phUosophy. APPENDIX. 61 3 From Dr. Spring to Dr. Morse. Newbubtpoet, Oct. 6, 1808. Dear Brother, — Your letter by Mr. GUlet came to hand last night. If it had come seasonably, we could have gone on. Now it is too late. Mr. Bartlett goes this morning to meet the Federalists of the County on politics. Mr. Bartlett has added ten thousand doUars more ad a ternum to the other ten thousand for the support of his Professor, and wUl withdraw that temporary obligation. He is wholly averse to Dr. Griffin's being concerned with Boston business. He does not care how much he preaches at Boston and other places, but he will not have him incumbered. It is my real opinion that we shall raise him too high on the lad der to be safe, if we connect him with the Boston society. No man can stand long so high without being dizzy, or without being invidiously thrown down. I don't wish to see the mammoth faU; for he vnll shake the world and who can teU the consequences. I shaU -write to Dr. Griffin to-day. He wUl have twelve hundred doUars and be removed without expense, etc. If this wUl not in duce him I shaU be sorry on his account. I believe if I have heard right, that Dr. Griffin wUl not approve one of the peculiarities of the Boston connection. At any rate, if we do not mean to kUl him, and wound the Institution, he must be confined to his Pro fessorship. In haste. Prom your brother, S. Spring. P. 8. — ^Please to make my respects to Mrs. Morse. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Andoveb, Oct. 16, 1808. ' Dearly BELo-yED Sir, — It seems truly long since I conversed with you, either verbaUy or by writing. Since the opening of the Institution, we have had enough to do. The Saturday after, I was obliged to go to Newbury and stay tUl the next Tuesday, as chaplain of the Regiment. After Dr. P.'s return we examined and admitted four students; since then we have admitted one more, making eleven. We have attended to plans of study, etc. The students are in two classes, and have attended to their first exercises. To have so many students, of such a character in point of genius and piety, is a great token for good, especiaUy at the beginning. We expect others soon. I wish to know whether 614 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. you have written to the young gentlemen in Connecticut and whether they are coming. The house is in a good way, — the roof is to go on in two or three weeks. I care not how many students come; I am not anxious about funds. Everything seems to be going well here, excepting my poor, dull, earthly heart I can't do without more grace, if I have any. The fountain is full, why may I not have a supply ? I desire to wait on God, and to be of good courage. As to Dr. Griffin, the state of things seems rather forbidding and trying. But has not God ordered everything in mercy? Is not the cause His ? WiU He not direct all as wisely as He has done ? I have seen these evils at a distance. I never expected Mr. B. would fall in with the plan. Nor do I think that either Dr. P. or Esqr. F. thinks it best I should cordially acquiesce in it, if it could be adopted. But, I fear the Institution would suffer, if it should send one of its Professors a missionary into Boston. Why cannot they go on with Dr. K. ? He has -n'eight enough for all Boston, and he is very popular. I don't indulge such hope, as I once did, that Dr. G. will come to Andover. But I beheve he will repent if he does not. AVhat do you hear from Gov. Strong? Were not my time wholly occupied, I would most joyfully ride to Charlestown this week. But I cannot. I must study, study, study, or my de- ficiencjr wiU be known to all men. Mrs. W. is well We unite in most cordial regards to Mrs. M. and j'-ourself. The Lord support you under every burden, and help you in every duty. We must look for red in heaven. There Jesus found it, and there His foUowers wUl. The hope is cheer ing, jyiay it excite us all to useful and harmonious exertion. Write soon to your ever mindful, grateful, but unworthy friend and brother, L. Woods. From Dr. Griffin to Dr. Morse. Newaek, N. J., Oct. 17, 1808. Rev. and Dear Sir, — Your obliging letter, so fuU of affection and solicitude, came in on Friday last as did your favor of the 7th inst. a few days before. I feel for you and for my friends in Boston under the present embarrassed state of affairs, and I vyish with aU my heart that it was within my power to afford you any relief. But reaUy I know not what to say, except that we must submit to the wiU of God. I have attentively watched the indi- APPENDIX. 615 cations of His providence. We have both prayed that His wUl might be made plain. Why then should we slirink from the Ught when it begins to shine upon the path of duty ? The cause is God's and not ours. The Lord reigneth, and blessed be our eternal rock. I received Dr. Spring's letter at the same moment that I re ceived yours of the 7th. I have prepared an answer to it by this day's maU, which I believe is couched in "acceptable words." I thank you kindly for your hint on that subject. It reminds me of a remark of Mr. HUlyer on the copy of my last letter to you, made, however, too late for me to avaU myself of it. He feared that said letter would seem abrupt, and impress j'ou with the idea that I was not perfectly satisfied with your conduct, and he was quite apprehensive that you would suspect him of not doing jus tice to the verbal message with which you had intrusted him. I promised the good man that I would do away every such im pression by assuring you that he delivered your message and plead your cause with great candor and fidelity, that the letter in question was written under an unabated sense of j'our friendship and kindness. I beg for his sake as well as my own that you wiU accept this assurance. You j)ropose two alterations in the place of the contemplated union. I thank you for your friendly solicitude, but you must permit me to say that neither of them is satisfactory. Of the two, however, that which proposes a connection with the school, with the privUege of residing at Boston in the winter, and preach ing without being installed, is, as things now appear, perhaps the least exceptionable. But I dare not give the smaUest encourage ment. I cannot say it is probable. It may be not unsatisfactory to you to know the tenor of my answer to Dr. Spring. I wiU therefore give you as large an ex tract from it as the sheet wUl contain. It foUows — " I am sorry that it is not in my power to comply with your wishes and those of your generous founder. Your object and views are of so ex cellent a nature, that I cannot without deep regret cross any of your jjlans or disappoint your expectations. But if you wUl please to advert to the 6th and 7th objections stated in my former letter and which contained nothing but solemn matter of fact, you wUl perceive that Mrs. Griffin's state of health precludes the possibUity of accepting my appointment, when the two contemplated stations are disjoined. Whatever inclinations, therefore, I may have to assist in the execution of your laudable plans, the kresistible veto of Providence is put upon my zeal I was aware that some serious 61 6 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGIOAL SEMINARY. difficulties must be encountered in an attempt to unite the two objects; but I was induced to think on the whole, that the advan tages of the union, would outweigh the disadvantages. I should not for a moment have presumed to think of occupying both sta tions, had I not supposed that, instead of opposing, they would have a beneficial influence on each other. I did believe that the practice of preaching to a mixed congregation nominoUy under my own charge would suggest many rules for composing and delivering sermons to enrich my lectures, which never would occur to a man not in the habit of preaching, or in the practice of preaching only to a handful of pious youth. I did believe that the constant practice of preaching was absolutely necessary to disclose many of the difficulties to be surmounted, dangers to be avoided, and expedients to be resorted to, in the solemn and criti cal work of preparing and presenting matter proper for the piUpit And if one may be allowed to know something of the cast and oper ations of his own mind, I must stUl be indulged in the opinion, that in my own case, whatever might be in the case of another, a connection with a parish, not more close than the one hereto fore contemjilated, would render my lectures on pulpit eloquence richer and more useful to the Institution than though my whole time was engrossed at Andover." I never for a moment had the idea of being encumbered with any other parochial duties than those of the pulpit, which, con sidering the number of sermons I have on hand, I suppose need not occupy much of my time, and would not occupy more than would be judged necessary to fit me the better for the duties of a lecturer. At the time of receiving your letter, I was taking meas ures to have it expressly stipulated, that I should be exempted from aU other services, and be allowed to devote even the season of my residence in Boston to study. I proceeded then to state the cogitations which had passed through my mind, on the advan tages of my being installed, and on the importance which might be rendered to the school by Pastors in Boston in close aUiance with that Institution. I then added, " I venture to hope that by the combined exertions of the Professors and Pastors, under God, Boston might in time be gained, and with it Cambridge College, to serve as a future nursery for the school at Andover." I went on to suggest the influence which I had supposed the estabUsh ment of orthodoxy in Boston if an obvious part of the same plan would have, to interest the public in favor of the school by engag ing them in favor of the plan generally. I observed that many letters bringing me the opinions of numerous ministers in New APPENDIX. 617 England and in the Presbyterian Church had confirmed me in this belief. They who had regarded the school with coolness, before they knew of the Boston object are now warm advocates for it and press me to accept my appointment urging as the principal motive and as their favorite object, the good to be done by preaching m Boston. I dismissed the discussion of this general subject by saying, "I regret that your objection to the union was not earlier stated. You would thus have prevented the disap pointment which wiU now be felt by many ministers in New Eng land and in the Presbyterian Church, who I calculated would be among the most efficient friends of the Institution. What effect this defeat of a favorite expectation, by an objection brought up at this late hour will have on their future attachment to the school it is not for me to decide." So far for the letter. Here, my dear friend, I must leave the business, and commit it wholly to Him who orders all things in wisdom and goodness. I pray you to present me affectionately to my friends in Boston, and with Mrs. Griffin's love to Mrs. Morse. I am, dear sir, affectionately and with great respect. Your friend and obedient servant, E. D. Griffin. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Andovee, Oct. 22, 1808. Beloved Feiend, — I have received nothing from you for some time. I hope Ul health does not prevent your writing. I ascribe it to the most probable cause, — a multiplicity of engagements and labors. The Lord grant that your days may not be short ened by this constant pressure of business. May He help you to action, and support you in it. Dear sir, my heart is with you. My affections kindle and glow when I think of you. The batid which unites my heart to yours can never bu broken. Oh, how happy the friendship where there is one interest and one will, where confidence is mutual, and it is easy and delightful to open the whole heart; where no event can ever excite suspicion, where no change of situation, and no length of time can produce cold ness! Oh, friendship, pure, cordial, pious. Christian friendship; it is a prelibation of heavenly bUss 1 To-day we have admitted the thirteenth student. We have just set out in a course of instruction. Our young men generaUy appear well; some very well. We are encouraged highly. Every thing between Dr. P. and myself is most happy. Dr. Spring prayed. 618 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. you recoUect, that we might be a lovely, happy pair. I wish his prayer may be answered. Dr. P. begins to appear happy in his office. Mr. MerrUl of Middlebury has -written to me. They think of a little cheap publication in that place; mean to make large ex tracts from Panoplist, which they hope will continue a standard work. The large Panoplid, Mr. MerrUl hopes, wUl be taken by the more respectable sort in Vermont But he expects the minor Panoplist wUl not be taken. Their little cheap thing wUl take its place. He wished me to hint this to you. Dr. Spring is still active for the Seminary. Esqr. Marsh has signified to him that he sliaU do something. A scholarship or two is the least we expect from him. Can't you soon do something for scholarships in Boston and Charlestown by subscription. Something must be done. Students are coming, and if promising, must be received and supported. If the first three weeks give thirteen, what shall we have by and by? I now begin to feel what a great work is before me, and what responsibility my office involves. May I not hope that God who has put me here wUl help me? I cannot do without His grace. I must have more grace. Where is Mr. Codman? Have you heard from Dr. Griffin? — from Dr. Dwight ? — from Gov. Strong ? What was and is the im pression, after the ojien discussion on Inauguration Day? What says Boston ? — Cambridge ? — the whole circle ? I am not anxious at all, but you know 'tis natural for Yankees to ask, What news? If we can have the good young men, and mind our business, we need not fear. In good health, and with love and esteem to you and Mrs. Morse, in which Mrs. Woods very heartily joins, I am, dear sir, your friend and fellow-laborer, L. Woods. P. 8. — I hope God has merciful designs respecting your sons, and wiU prepare them to be useful in Christ's kingdom. From Mr. Bartlett to Dr. Morse. Newbubtpoet, Oct. 28, 1808. Deab Sir, — Dr. Spring has lately received a letter from Dr. Griffin, the purport is; — that he cannot come to Andover as a Pro fessor alone. He feels his usefulness would be too circumscribed, which is what I hope I have no desire for. I am wiUing, and I APPENDIX. 619 have often said that to you, that he should preach where and when he has a mind to, and if I may be allowed to give an opinion, I be lieve he would do more good by preaching in different places, than by preaching at one place the most of his time. For I think his talent in preaching is excellent perhaps equal to his manner and address. I think the doctrine he delivers superior to the sermons of AVhitfield, who certainly did much in instruction, and in reforming people ; and he shone abundantly more by his itinerat ing, than he would had he been a preacher to a solitary society. I have a most ardent desire he should be at Andover. I am, sir, with respect, Your humble servant, Wm. Babtlett. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Andovee, Oct. 29, 1808. Dearly Beloved Sir, — Your letter by Mr. Farrar is interest ing in every part I have so many things to say respecting Dr. Griffin that I cannot begin. Only I must say, I have a happy confidence in Him who doeth all things after the counsel of His own wUl. You have seen Dr. Spring, and -wiU see Dr. Pearson. It is my expectation, that their views and yours will in the issue be one; and that such a plan wiU be devised, as wUl meet the approbation of Dr. Griffin. Respecting the subject on which Mr. Hazard has written, I feel as I have felt. And if my desires could have been accom plished, something effectual would have been done before now. But the interesting business in which we have all been engaged, the difficulties which have constantly met us, and those which stUl remain, have occupied our whole time, and caUed for aU our vigor. The present state of things is such in some respects, as to discourage an effort which in other circumstances might be made with success. In the first place, our funds are aU taken up, and- more, much more is wanted. Unless more be soon obtained for the support of scholars, we must terminate the business of admis sion, tUl these fourteen, or a part of them, finish their studies, which wUl not be probably under two years. Great exertions must be made ior this purpose. The prospect of success in another object, though highly important, is less on this account. Secondly, when the matter of scholarships has been presented as in an ur gent state, Esqr. A. has lately told me, he could do no more at present. Besides he has frequently given it as his opinion, that 620 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. we have Professors enough, and that Mr. Bartlett's twenty thou sand dollars, for the present, had better be used for scholars. Accordingly he has expressed a wish that Dr. G. may not think of coming for some time. The manner in which you speak, " of saving a brother alive," — " of his being in danger," — " if he is worth preserving," — " if he is of no further use," etc., is so extremely wounding to my feeUngs that I know not how to reply. Dear sir, dearest friend of my heart, why should you even admit such a train of thought ? Why use lan guage so groundless ? Why make suppositions so contrary to the truth of things, and so contrary to the sincerest thoughts and feelings of every one who belongs to the hosts of your friends ? I am distressed. I cannot read your expressions again. Accord ing to your wish, I now consume the part of the letter which con tains them. My heart is too fuU of love and esteem ever to take up the subject in such a light. 1 cannot consent for a moment to view my dearest friend, my brother, my father, in a situation which calls for compassion and assistance. But I shaU deem it my joy to do everything which friendship can prompt, and which Heaven shall render practicable. I long to see you, but I must stick to my business. I must be with my dear pupils. I must be in my study. But I do mean, in the course of a few weeks, to steal away to Charlestovm one night. I hope things go weU here. Dr. P.'s exertions and his usefulness wiU answer, if not surpass, our highest calculations. AU concerned in the Institution appear very happy. Mr. French is kindness and goodness itself. Accept our united love; to which Mrs. Morse also has a large claim. The Lord be with you, and bless your house. May your sons be trees of renown in the courts of the Lord. Yours truly, L. Woods. P- 8. — ^You speak of sending a letter from Mr. Storrs; but it did not come, therefore I cannot say anything on the subject. We must pick out the likeliest feUows. I think we shall take some more of your books. But I can't examine the matter so as to say what ones now. We wUl let you know soon. APPENDIX. 621 From Dr. Griffin to L. Woods. Newabk, N. j., Nov. 26, 1808. My Dear Brother, — Your very affectionate and acceptable letter of the 14th inst. was received on Monday the 20th. Your apology for not writing sooner is perfectly satisfactory, as is your explanation of the motives which have actuated your opposition to my installment in Boston. The objection arising from its pro ducing a separation of one half of the pastoral duties from the other, had not struck me before; and I confess, it appears worthy of serious consideration. I do not know but it ought to raise a doubt sufficiently strong to prevent the measure from being taken. I never have positively decided that an instaUment was indispensa ble; though I thought it probable on two grounds. The first, which I ha-ve sufficiently explained in former letters, (which I suppose you may have read,) is considerably weakened by what you have suggested. The second, which rested on the opinion of my friends in Boston, can be removed only by them. Your letter has given me an enlarged view of the importance of the Institution, and of course, of the Professorship assigned to me. But you must not suppose that my adherence to the pastoral office arose from an idea that I should not find business enough to do at Andover and business too of a highly important nature. But it arose from a belief that preaching was my proper work, preaching, not here and there, but statedly to one congregation — and that too under circumstances calculated to give my preach ing the best effect. I also believe that seclusion at Andover, though highly pleasing in itself, and happily calculated for the greatest improvement of every other Professor, would want those excitements which woiUd be essential to the Professor of Pulpit Eloquence. I was sensible of the importance of spending much time in private with the students, in attending to their composi tion and speaking. But I did believe that six months in a year devoted to these private duties, with the advantages derived from acting on the public theatre of Boston, would be of more service than twelve months, with a mind sunk into an inanimate state. From the knowledge which I have of myself, I stUl believe, that I should make a mod miserable (miserable I must be at the best) Professor of Pulpit Eloquence, if confined to the smaU congrega tion who will meet in your chapel. You allow, my dear brother, that I may have " liberty to preach in Boston, or elsewhere, as I shaU judge best" But how wiU this comport with my being " principaUy at least, the preacher of the 622 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. Institution"? You allow that Mrs. Griffin may "reside in Boston, when expedient, whether I am installed as pastor, or engaged as preacher." But how does this comport with your Constitution, which requires every Professor to reside constantly at Andover, except in vacations ? I assure you there is no pecuniary difficulty in the case. Mr. Bartlett has lately offered me more than I could expect. I should not gain, nor do I wish to gain, anything of this nature, by a con nection with Boston. There would, indeed, be some extra expenses which the congregation must support. If this, and my winter res idence at Boston, should be thought not to contravene your Stat utes, I know not but some compromise may be made. You terrify me when you speak of adding the duties of another Professorship to my department. One Professorship would be enough in all conscience for me. Two would render me useless in both. Besides the hint awakens fear that the purpose of hav ing five Professors is relinquished. TeU me if it be so; and teU me, my brother, how often I should be expected to deliver lec tures. DetaU to me, if you please, the whole order of the school. It is Saturday night and I am in great haste. Please to present my respects to Madam Phillips and Mr. Farrar, my love to Dr. and Mrs. Pearson, and to Mrs. Woods, in all which, as well as in cordial salutations to yourself, Mrs. Griffin unites. I am, dear sir. Your affectionate brother, E. D. Griffin. From Dr. Spring to Dr. Morse. Newbubtpoet, Dec. 15, 1803. Dear Brother, — Yours of this day I have before me. Thank you for it. "United we stand, disunited we fall." Mr. B. has given Dr. G. his ultimatum, viz., twelve hundred annually, his firewood, the use of a house and situation equal to what he enjoys at Newark, $500 to gratify his convenience or fancy about the house or out-houses, after he shall have completed them, and the expense of removal. This is ample; this is noble, is it not? But though his wife and famUy (without making any previous words relative to it) may reside where it may be most convenient and conducive to health, the Dr. must come to Andover, as his only OFFICIAL ground. Mr. Bartlett wiU not have him officially divided. He is, however, wiUing, and we at the north are all wiUing, and we wish to have it mutually understood, at the outset, that Dr. Griffin APPENDIX. 623 shaU spend much time in Boston, and do you and Boston friends more good, than can be possibly realized, in the plan of opera tion which you have proposed. Thus far we have gone. Dr. Griffin by this time possesses my communication : aud he wUl come and bless us all, all, if you will with your influence coincide. I beg and pray of you and your Boston friends to do so, and Dr. G. wUl be pleased. If not the whole affair, must be relinquished. God forbid that we shaU lose the promis ing object, by grappling at what mortals cannot obtain. You wUl concur; and if Dr. Griffin needs your concurrence to ease his mind, pray give it without hesitation. This is the way to effect what you wish. Take our love and give it to dear Mrs. Morse. S. Spring. From Dr. Spring to Dr. Morse. Newbubtpoet, Dec. 16, 1808. Dear Brother, — Please to read the enclosed' first. I have seen the Review. It is well done, but it is feeble fight. For it has correctly proved that Calvinists and Hopkinsians are the genuine legitimate offspring of the same parent; and that it is foolish and wicked for t'uem to contend. It has proved that the coalition had eyes and judgment to see and judge rightly. It has proved that we all have the Bible on our side when we de part from several answers in the Catechism. The transfer of sin, the sin of Adam, and the transfer of Christ's righteousness are scholastic nonsense and jargon. We are personally guilty and only so, though we should not have sinned if Adam had continued innocent. And we are justified on account of, and for the sake of Christ's righteousness. I have and wiU be kind to your chUdren for the sake of their parents; but if I hate the lovely children, because their parents are hateful, common sense wiU curse me forever. I hope no notice wiU be taken of that Review. Silence at present is an ample fnswer to the low and base de signs of the authors. They have no reason, and they shall have none, to depreciate Calvinists because they love Hopkinsians. But before long we wUl take these men of Sucooth, and treat them with the thorns and briars of the wUderness, good manners. Pray if you must write soon to Dr. Griffin, press him to come on agreeably to Mr. Bartlett's communication. So it must be ; and all wUl be well. But if we pursue any other plan we are undone. The path of consistency is the path of duty. If you wiU let us I That is, Deo. 15. 624 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. keep the road we shaU enter the strong fortress; but if we leave the road and cross lots, we shall lose all, and plunge into inevitable evils. The Lord direct us aU. From your friend and brother, S. Spring. P. 8. — Please to send me eight of the statute pamphlets. I have had none. From Dr. Griffin to Dr. Morse. Newaek, N. J., Dec. 19, 1808. Rev. and Deab Sir, — The die is cast; the long idle game is closed, and whoever is the winner I am not; — I hope I am no loser. The same mail which brought your letter of the 13th brought me one from Dr. Spring of the 12th, which has done the business to purpose. Having found that there were some ma terials in my composition capable of yielding to the pressure of a friend, he seemed to take it for granted that I was all wax. Like a good Christian, therefore, after giving me some wholesome lessons on "modesty," "humility," and "prudence," he plainly told me, that I must give up, in toto, all connection with Boston, otherwise, says he, " we cannot encourage you to leave Newark." "The Boston object," adds he, "must be relinquished !" As to my holding even the loose connection with Boston which was proposed last, he says, " It must not be done." The consequence was, that I took the Uberty to seat myself in my chair, and with out the least delay wrote him the following answer — Newaek, N. J., Deo. 17, 1808. Rev. and Dear Sib, — ^Your favor of the 12th inst. has been just now received. Wm. Bartlett adds new proofs of his kindness and generosity every time I hear from him. The request that I would send him the plan of a house is 'very obliging, and I might be in duced to comply, were there any prospect of my ever occupying a house at Andover. That prospect I am compeUed to say has vanished since the arrival of your letter. My private feelings would be gratified with the retirement at Andover unconnected with a m*re public station, rather than with the united objects. But my conscience gives me a law which is not to be broken. Possibly I might do more good at Andover, than I shaU ever do at Newark. But this does not determine my duty. Another may do that good at Andover who would not enjoy equal advan- APPENDIX. 625 tages to be useful here. I know not that the union of the two objects is expedient or even practicable. I leave wiser men to think of that But this I know, that if it be not practicable and expedient my duty is plain. It may be best for the school, for the Professor of Pulpit Eloquence to be confined to Andover, but if it be, I am not the man to bear that title. This has been my uni form opinion from the first I have had no change of impression. I have never expressed myself doubtfuUy on this point I have pursued one consistent and uniform course. I shaU stiU pursue it Be assured, dear sir, that I have not been trifling with you in what I have said from the beginning. I know how to respect you and the gentlemen concerned with you, and the object you are pursuing, too well to admit of such conduct It only remains for me to request you and the other three gentlemen, to whom I made that unfortunate promise, to grant me permission to give my final answer. This, I think, I have a right to expect The understanding was, that I should delay only, tUl the whole business could be laid before me. That has now been doue. I cannot consent to have my mind longer agitated with the matter. It can be of no avaU. I am well assured that I shaU not alter my purpose. I beseech you let this be the last letter but one that I shaU ever have occasion to write on this subject. I wish you entire success in your benevolent undertaking with aU my heart. I tender to you and Mr. Bartlett my respects and gratitude. Thus you 'see, my dear friend, that I have done with Andover. I make no remarks on the manner in which this business has been conducted. It has issued, as every business conducted in this manner, must. The settlement of Mr. Codman is an important event. The prospect in regard to Mr. HoUy and Dr. KoUock is also highly interesting. Brother K.'s answer is better than I expected. I hope God has great blessings in reserve for Boston. I have this day written to Dr. MUler on the subject of the Review. I had before sent him my thoughts in regard to it. The gentlemen in New York must do the rest. Mrs. GriBSn unites in the most cordial and respectfvfl saluta tions to Mrs. Morse and yourself with, dear sir. Your affectionate friend and obedient servant, E. D. Griffin. 626 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Andovee, Dec. 27, 1808. My Dear Sra, — I did not receive yours of the 24th before to-day. The contents are very interesting. As I could not go to Salem to-day to attend the funeral of the dear Mr. Norris, on account of health and other urgent reasons, I persuaded Mr. Farrar to go this afternoon, soon after receiving your letter, for the purpose of seeing Dr. S., Dr. P. and Mr. Bartlett together this evening. I gave him my letter from you, — he likewise took the one to Dr. P. I told Mr. F. before he went my feelings, as to the vast import ance of obtaining, and the danger of losing Dr. G. His feelings are coincident with ours on that subject. I told him my mind was greatly agitated. I hope they wiU have wisdom from above. I do not despair yet. Somebody, I think, must go on and see Dr. G. without delay. The result of this evening's interview, you will know soon. Let us trust in Him who has helped us. The cause is His. He wUl not forsake it, nor give it over to the enemy. Let us guard against offending Him by unbelief. Let us try to reduce to practice the words of the Prophet, " He that believeth shall not make haste." It does not forbid vigilance, activity, and zeal; but it does forbid impatience, and perturbation of mind, and despondency in consequence of dark appearances. I have read Brother Worcester's strictures with much pleasure. He has done well, especiaUy considering the shortness of the time, etc. I have -written to Dr. Lyman in the spirit in which we con versed. I have proposed a Professorship for Ecclesiastical His tory, Scholarships, Library, and building for Chapel, etc. I stated the pecuUar and most inviting things pertaining to each; lea-ving it to Dr. L. and his friend to come in at any of the doors which are open. Mr. Norris's death is a great breach. But God can supply it. Let us look to Him. If the Boston gentlemen unite Christian love and condescen sion with zeal, I yet have hope. We must pray more and contend less. Accept our united love and good wishes, for yourself and famUy. The Lord grant health and composure to your amiable wife. The Lord be her refuge and strength, and fill both your hearts with joy and praise. Let me hear from you soon. Yours in sincerity, L. Woods. APPENDIX. 627 From L. Woods to Dr. Morse. Andovee, Dec. 28, 1808. My Dear and Long-tried Prieni^, — I know I can address you with perfect freedom. I have no fear of your putting a wrong construction upon what I write. What is done between us, is done "in simplicity and sincerity." Let it be so forever. I write now late at night and desirous to rest because I perceive your mind has beeri much agitated since I left you. I sympathize with you, I long to bear part of your burden. The state of things respecting Dr. G. is distressing. But my dear sir, I entreat you not to let any personal feelings, respecting any one, to lodge in your heart. Let us beUeve, candor requires us to believe that men whom we have long known, whose uprightness we have long proved, have not suddenly changed, and become opposite in principle to what they were. Your feelings respecting Dr. P. are as wrong as they possibly can be. There is nothing in his heart there has been nothing, voluntary, in his practice, which can justify your suspicion. Depend upon it my dear Dr. Morse, de pend on it, you mistake exceedingly. To observe such emotions in you towards one, whom I know to be your friend, one of your best friends, wounds me to the heart, and brings tears from my eyes. Time wiU show you, eternity wfll show you that Dr. P. is as he was. And there has been nothing but a smaU difference of judgment, respecting the mode of union. You know Dr. P. wUl always speak and act, as he thinks. He ought to. If he has been unhappy in the manner, I pray you forgive him. It is not the first time we have been caUed to forgive and forbear one another in this momentous business. I thought I left you comfortable in your feelings towards Dr. P. But your last letter to him shows your feelings are returned. Dear sir, I could wUUngly Ue down and let you trample me under your feet rather than that you should have such ideas fixed in your mind. You are agitated too much. Your sensibUities are too high and you wfll see it by and by on reflection. Oh sir, we are engaged in too great matters, to faU out among ourselves. I know not what to do or what to say. If the seeds of alienation and suspicion are sown among our selves, it wUl do more hurt than all our enemies. Dr. P. wUl write to you and visit you. Heaven grant your feeUngs may be relieved; they certainly wiU, if Dr. P. talks and appears to you as to me. I congratulate you and Mrs. Morse. May the dear daughter be spared and be a rich gift to parents and the world. 628 HISTORY OP ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. I cannot close without begging you to forgive me this freedom and importunity. My heart is full. I must write as I feel; which is that your emotions are taking a wrong direction, and tending to a wrong issue. If you are suspicious of Dr. P. you may as well be suspicious of all your friends on earth. Write soon; forgive this which comes from a heart of unalterable love; burn it, and never cease to love arid pray for the writer, L. Woods. From Dr. Spring to Dr. Morse. Newbubtpoet, Jan. 14. 1809. Rev. and Dear Bbotheb, — -We most cordially sympathise and condole with you and your dear lady. Your loss is great. We hope and trust that you feel the advantage of affliction. ShaU we not aU realize this truth, that adversity is better for God's chU dren than prosperity. We both wish you and lady and chUdren the Divine blessing. The die is cast relative to Dr. Griffin. Mr. Bartlett has received his ultimatum and the Dr. has received Mr. Bartlett's ultimatum. Mutual conditions, as I understand them both are fixed. No In- dallment. The Dr. has liberty to reside at Boston a third part of the year, on account of Mrs. G.'s feeble state of body; and also to preach at Boston and other places one half of the Sabbaths in the year, on condition of complying with the duties of the Seminary. Have we discovered ample condescension. You wiU be satisfied, and good people in Boston will not complain whatever may be said by others who are peculiarly emulous. Dear brother, now let your influence go into the scale of concUiation. Please to write me your last from Dr. KoUock, the present state of as to the rising society. We shaU all feel deeply interested in their prosperity. Tell the leaders from poor me, that they must recommence, that they must lay the foundation of their house con tiguous with the Seminary Chapel. They must help us and we must help them, by every laudable measure. God bless them and make them prosper by exercising the meekness of wisdom. I hope they wiU not aim at great things, but let them come in, in conse quence of not seeking them. Please to accept and make our re spectful love to Mrs. Morse. From your friend and brother, S. Spring. APPENDIX. 629 From Dr. Griffin to L. Woods. Newaek, N. J., March 27, 1809. My Dear Brother, — Your letter to Mr. Thurston, which he did not fail to enclose, gave me entire satisfaction. Did you ever see the slander against you, contained in one of my letters to Dr. Morse ? But it is every word of it true. You are the hardest antagonist I ever had to encounter. There is something that you bring with you that one's heart cannot resist, and there is no way of breaking from you. And so I yield your willing captive. I am perfectly satisfied with the explanations which come from every quarter, of aU doubts that have arisen, and of aU measures that have been taken. I never for a moment doubted that every person concerned was actuated by the best regard for my happi ness and usefulness, as weU as for the interest of the Institution. But there was a difficulty concealed, which grew in the dark before the eye of imagination, until it was as large as any spectre which fancy ever engendered. But your letter, with the aid of others lately received, has effectually laid the Ghost. Not a disagreeable impression remains on my mind. I see the Institution and the congregation already in a warm embrace, and a large progeny of delightful effects springing up around them. Under this date I have given my answers to the Trustees, and to the congregation. That to the Trustees you wUl perceive was dic tated by your letter to Mr. Thurston. I thank you for the hint In case I have a seasonable and favorable answer from the Trustees, I hope to be with you in May. My dear brother, I want you should teU me whether there is any nearer route from Worcester to Andover than by Boston or Cambridge; and whether the road be perfectly good for a chaise. If there be such a road, at what point does it leave the great road to Boston? Take good care, my brother, that you don't remember to forget this request; for I see you have a talent that way, when you find it convenient to exercise it. Tell me too, if you please, whether you have yet fixed your vacations, and at what season or seasons of the year. If they be not yet fixed, I think that something may depend upon fixing them right It seems desirable that the Professors should travel at a time when they wiU have the best opportumty to see large numbers of the clergy together. I have been making interest for the school, as much as I could, and coUecting information, ever since my return from the east ward. The result of my inquiries, I have taken the Uberty to sug- 630 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. gest to Dr. Spring. I beg leave to recommend to your attention some of the hints contained in that letter. I rejoice at the number of the students which are collected around you; I hope to add three tothe number when I come. Every day brings new evidence that I have decided right. I trembled for the fate of this congregation. They themselves thought that they were ruined. But I felt confidence that God would provide for them if it was His wfll to take me away. So it seems about to hannen. After weeping one week, they have tur::?d their eyes to tlie man of my choice, — a much better man than they have lately had ; and from present appearances I judge that a call, nearly unanimous, wfll be presented to him on the day that I am dismissed. I believe in my heart, that they are the kindest and best people {except those al Newbury,) that ever a min ister voluntarily left. Some few sons of Belial there are, whose malice is scarcely exceeded by that of the lower world. But their number is smaU, and their influence nothing. Indeed, for the most part they do not belong to the congregation. But 'tis in vain to mourn or look back; my business is before me. I wish to leave all my tears behind and ha-ve nothing but smUes to present to you and dear Mrs. Woods when we meet. Mrs. Griffin loves you both already, and wiU love you better soon. She joins in af fectionate salutations to you both, with your own brother, E. D. Griffin. P. 8. — Mr. Bartlett mentioned a man and woman he had engaged to keep the house. If they are not likely to stay or to answer for us, will Mrs. Woods have the goodness to be looking out for a girl for Mrs. G. and will you be so good as to look out for a man for me. Perhaps those two will stay. From Mr. Paul Couch to L. Woods. Newbubtpoet, June 19, 1809. Rev. and Dear Sir, — You have engaged more or less of my thoughts in my devotional hours ever since I had the honor and happiness of your acquaintance. But more especiaUy since Di vine Providence hath exalted you to the very important post which you now improve. Your respoiisibUity was great before, it is now infinitely increased. If your responsibility was great, while you supported and honored the character of a reaper in the vineyard of the Lord, what must it be now you are called to furnish and prepare those " beautiful feet which shaU bring glad tidings. APPENDIX. 631 and those tongues of the learned which shaU say unto Zion, Thy God reigneth." Your pupils, dear sir, are little angels looking up to you for wings. I am confident you «'iU give them wings (not of wax) but of truth, solid, durable truth, from that pure Hopkinsian fountain the Bible. With such wings they vs^ill be able to fiy, and they will fly, through the midst of heaven, and no opposition shall by any means impede or interrupt their progress, " for the truth is great above all things and shall prevaU." To the church and the world they will declare "all the words of this life." They "wUl preach Christ and Him crucified^ and they wUl be determined to know nothing else"; for this will the Lord "train them up in the way they ought to go and they never will depart from it." Moses, al though he was so highly favored of God, yet he greatly felt the need of Hobab. Accordingly he says to his father-in-law, " Thou knowest how we are to encamp in the wilderness and thou mayest be to us instead of eyes." So, dear sir, I. doubt not you feel with respect to your very dear and much loved friend, the Rev. Dr. Spring. Much thought, continual trials, and much experience hath made him exceeding wise. So that you may very properly say to him when courting his influence, — " thou knowest how I have to en camp in the wilderness, that there is much opposition and great trials; and thou shalt be to me instead of eyes." — I feel it very im portant that you and he should be united in the most strong and solemn manner. That you should be one in head, heart and ex ertions. You know, sir, that Dr. Spring has been for a great while obliged to oppose a violent stream almost alone. I feel confident that if you puU with him, great good must be done, and you wiU be victorious. " Two are- better than one," and your united exer tions wiU rid the church of aU this half-way trumpery, this linsy woolsy stuff which hath so long marred its beauty and perfection. I pray you may duly feel the great responsibUity imposed upon you, of uniting your exertions with his, in purging the church of their " half Israel and half Ashdod speakers," and that you may be instrumental of restoring to the church " a pure language." I pray that God would fiU you with light and love— give you to. be faithful and independent, that you may caU no man father, any further than you know them to be foUowers of Christ Pardon my presumption in writing. I do feel strongly, and I wanted you to know it. You wUl remember me in yom- prayers, for the hand of the Lord is yet heavy upon me. Please to make my respects to Mrs. Woods. Yours most affectionately, Paul Couch. 632 HISTORY OF ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. From Dr. Spring to L. Woods. Ne-wbuetpoet, Nov. 21, 1809. Dear Brother, — Twice I have -written to brother Stuart; but modesty forbids an answer. Never, Brother Woods, have I felt more concerned for the Seminary. Never felt so deeply the ne cessity of that covenant of Salt. Never was I more afraid of that settlement between you and Mr. D. It was designed to give his F r his usual influence, which is dangerous, because he does not merit it. ' His finger may not direct our object. While sitting at the common table the other morning in the hall, one of the prominent geniuses said to me — " It is time that the Hopkinsian name be done away." I have really feared, (and you may style me what you please) that the expression was bor rowed from a Professor. I am no prophet, but with deep solem nity I say, that the intelligent preacher, who is unwilUng to be styled a Hopkinsian, or rather who is ashamed of the name or the distinction, loves the praise of men. For the name cannot be done away without doing away with the edge and the most prominent face of truth. Every Christian is at heart a Hopkin sian or a consistent Calvinist. Theologians ought to be Hopkinsians in their brains, if thej' have any. Surely your young men of ability ought to be indulged with the best means to travel on in the path of disquisition to the " ne plus " of the argument with Arminians. I insist upon it, that no man except a thorough-going Hopkinsian is able with advantage to meet an argumentative, subtle Ar minian. And shall your able students be deficient. The doctrines of vicarious suffering, of unreserved submission, of the Divine efficiency, and the doctrine of means when used and abused, and the necessity of contrast, must be inculcated with line upon line, and they wUl be digested by every real divine. But, brother, be not soon displeased with your old friend. For though I thus speak, I have better thoughts of your faithfulness and ability as a theological teacher than to deem that you will suffer students of divinity to sUde out of your hands but half-formed divines in reference to cardinal principles and points. You wUl do, since the leading influence of the College has wonderfully faUen into your hands and Dr. Griffin's, what I expected, and what your covenant of Salt engaged, when I yielded to the coalition. For if the coalition shaU not make as many Hopkinsian Calvinists as the Associates had fuU advantage to raise up in spite of all op position, the promised ground is comparatively lost in our day, to say nothing of futurity. You know that I am not very partial APPENDIX. 633 to indiscreet Hopkinsians, but I love those who are masters of their business, and can let blood without the patients knowing it. We have but a Uttle while to live, and what cannot you do for Zion if God spare your valuable life, tUl the present number of students be quaUfied for the work ? Yours forever, S. Spring. Fr